Skip to main content

Full text of "A memoir of the Rev. Richard Davis for thirty-nine years a missionary in New Zealand"

See other formats 


15- 


I'tlTiraifVTT^ 


«i>^>.'-<.-^ 


«www«BHW>»W»o»«>»t»«o(»>»Wiil«iiiiiiiiii*»uUMiuP>T'g«io»«»*inwrw»>^>i«ir«i>rr^ 


^{  \\\t  Miolofficnt  ^ 


9^ 


.v^xV^^i -^^//A 


-»/>»,.. 


M<' 


PRINCETON,  N.  J. 


^/fyw^.<y      O^: , 


>v 


3V  3667  .D38  C64  1865 
,^S/  Coleman,  John  Noble,  1/y^- 

1872.  .    ^      , 

A  memoir   of   the   Rev.    Richart 

Shelf. Da:^s..i.(gj   thirty-nine   zear^ 


A   MEMOIR 


REV.    RICHARD    DAVIS 

FOR  THIRTY-NINE  YEARS  A  MISSIONARY  IN  NEW  ZEALAND. 


^ 


REV.   JOHN    NOBLE    COLEMAN,   M.A. 


LATE  INCUMBENT  OF  VENTNOK. 


LONDON: 

JAMES  NISBET  AND  CO.,  BERNEES  STREET. 

1865. 


F.DINBURGH  :   T.    CONSTABLE, 
I'KINTKK  TO  THE  QUEKN,  AND  TO  THE  I'NIVEUSITY. 


TO  THE  CHILDREN 

AND  TO  THE  CHILDREN'S  CHILDREN 

OF  THE 

REV.   RICHARD  DAVIS 

THIS  MEMOIR 

WHEREIN  THOUGH  DEAD  HE  YET  SPEAKETH 

IS  AFFECTIONATELY  INSCRIBED 

BY  THEIR  father's  FRIEND 

AND  THEIR  SINCERE  WELL-WISHER 

THE  AUTHOK. 


PREFACE. 

The    following    are   tlie   documents   from  wliich    this 
Memoir  is  extracted  : — 

Two  hundred  and  sixty-four  letters  from  Mr.  Davis  to 
me  and  mine,  from  1816  to  1862,  the  greater  part 
closely  written  on  foolscap  paper,  and  some  on  two 
or  more  sheets. 

Sixty-three  letters  from  ]\Ir.  Davis  to  his  family,  trans- 
mitted by  them  from  'New  Zealand. 

Six  hmidred  and  eighty-five  pages,  extracted  and  copied 
by  one  of  his  daughters  from  his  daily  journal,  filling 
ten  volumes — a  most  laborious  proof  of  filial  devo- 
tion to  her  father's  memory. 

Eighty-nine  letters  from  the  family  of  Mr.  Davis  to  me 
and  mine,  besides  miscellaneous  communications 
from  New  Zealand. 

All  the  above  were  written  in  confidence,  and  never 
designed  for  the  press.  Hence  it  was  requisite  to  exclude 
all  that  was  private  and  confidential,  as  well  as  whatever 
was  inappropriate  to  this  Memoir.  Consequently  they 
are  not  printed  verbatim  et  literatim  as  originally  written, 
but  they  have  been  revised,  and  orthographical  errors  have 


VI  PREFACE. 

iDeen  corrected.  They  are  exhibited  in  that  state  in  whicli 
it  is  believed  Mr.  Davis  would  have  wished  tlicm  to 
appear,  had  he  himself  prepared  them  for  the  press.  The 
arrangement,  selection,  and  transcription  have  required 
intense  labour,  and  occupied  very  much  time.  But  the 
preparation  of  this  Memoir,  to  which  I  feel  the  providence 
of  God  has  called  me,  has  brought  with  it  its  own  reward, 
has  been  profitable  to  my  own  soul,  and  has  recalled  to 
recollection  mercies,  and  persons,  and  scenes  long  passed 
away,  but  ever  to  memory  dear. 

Mr.  Davis  is  his  own  biographer.  His  religious  expe- 
rience, from  his  first  conviction  of  sin  until  death  was 
swallowed  up  in  victoiy,  and  his  missionary  operations  in 
New  Zealand  for  thirty-nine  years,  are  detailed  entirely 
in  his  OAMi  language.  His  letters  and  journal  speak  for 
themselves.  "  His  own  works  praise  him  in  the  gates." 
He  needeth  no  eulogy.  Few  will  read  his  practical  appli- 
cation of  the  parable  of  the  sower  (page  25)  without  profit 
and  edification.  His  missionary  operations  exhibit  a 
graphic  portraiture  of  the  New  Zealanders  in  their  canni  - 
balism  and  savage  barbarism — of  native  superstitions, 

NATIVE  ATROCITIES,  NATRT:  DISEASES,  NATRT:  REMEDIES, 
NATIVE  COOKING,  NATIVE  FORTIFICATIONS,  and  of  THE  DEDI- 
CATION TO  THE  DE\1L  OF  MaORI  INFANTS  BY  NATIVE  BAPTISM 

— in  his  time  universal,  now  rapidly  passing  into  oblivion. 
They  present  an  accurate  delineation  of  the  population  of 
the  Northern  Island,  and  of  the  progress  of  the  Church 


PREFACE.  Vll 

jVIission  therein,  from  1824  to  1863.  Each  successive  event 
is  detailed  in  vivid  colours,  fresh  in  the  writer's  mind, 
without  concealment  of  the  adverse,  or  undue  amplification 
of  the  prosperous.  They  demonstrate  the  total  inefficiency 
of  the  mission  as  long  as  the  axe  and  hoe  were  relied  on 
as  the  best  missionaries  (page  106),  and  its  gradual  ex- 
pansion and  victorious  triumph,  from  the  North  Cape  to 
Cook's  Strait,  when  the  banner  of  the  Cross  was  unfurled, 
and  it  was  determined  to  know  nothing  among  the  Maoris 
but  Jesus  Christ  and  Him  crucified. 

His  anticipation  of  evil  results  from  European  civiKsa- 
tion  to  the  Maori  race,  whom  he  so  dearly  loved,  and  of 
the  probability  of  their  ultimate  excision  thereby,  evidences 
his  penetration  and  foresight  of  the  future.  His  antici- 
pation now  seems  in  course  of  progressive  fulfilment.  A 
dark  cloud  looms  over  the  future  of  N"ew  Zealand.  j\Iay 
God  avert  the  impending  evil,  and  restore  peace  and  tran- 
quillity to  the  distracted  colony  ! 

It  is  the  intention  of  the  family  to  translate  the  substance 
of  this  Memoir  into  Maori,  and  to  print  this  translation 
for  circulation  among  the  natives,  who  venerate  the  memory 
of  the  Eev.  Eichard  Davis,  and  love  the  children  for  their 
father's  sake. 

A  copy  of  this  Memoir  (the  proof-sheets  of  which  were 
revised  in  the  sick- chamber  of  a  beloved  wife,  now  no 
more,  whose  name  occurs  so  prominently  in  the  letters  of 
Mr.  Davis  addressed  to  me)  will  be  presented  to  each  of 


vm  PREFACE. 

his  nine  children  and  forty-two  grandchildren,  whereby 
they  will  learn  many  facts  and  conflicts  of  his  early  life, 
with  which  they  are  now  imperfectly,  if  at  all,  acquainted. 
May  God  bless  it  to  their  edification  ! 

As  Mr.  Davis  in  his  letters  repeatedly  acknowledges  how 
greatly  he  had  been  edified  by  the  religious  experience  of 
those  who  were  in  Christ  before  him,  so  it  is  hoped  that 
his  experience  may  edify  many  readers,  as  well  as  his  own 
descendants,  and  greatly  promote  a  missionary  spirit. 

If  the  gracious  providence  of  God  has  enabled  me  to  be 
instrumental  in  the  smallest  degree  to  the  missionary  use- 
fulness of  Mr.  Davds,  or  if  this  Memoir  should,  by  the 
Divine  blessing,  promote  the  progress  of  the  Gospel  at 
home  or  abroad,  I  shall  neither  have  lived  in  vain,  nor 
laboured  in  vain.     To  God  be  all  the  glory. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  I. 

Birth— Parentage— Baptism — Defective  Education— Early  Conviction  of  Sin- 
Agony  of  Soul  and  Earnest  Seeking  after  Salvation,     .... 

CHAPTER  IT. 

REMAEKABLE     LEADING     OF     PROTTDENCE    \VHEREBY    THE 

AUTHOR  FORMED  HIS  ACQUAINTANCE. 

His  Religious  Experience  from  that  period  until  his  Resignation  of  Woodrow 
Farm,  25th  March  1823 — Anxiety  and  Prayer  for  the  Salvation  of  his  Parents 
— Ardent  desire  to  become  a  Missionary — Special  Temptations  and  Sins  to 
■which  a  Farmer  is  exposed — Abounding  Irreligion — Parable  of  the  Sower — 
Brainerd— God's  providential  care  of  His  People— A  Believer's  Death— Re- 
generation by  Grace — Nothing  but  Assurance  of  Faith  can  satisfy  the  New- 
bom  Soul,    .......... 

CHAPTER  III. 

Sudden  Death  of  James  Crocker— Conversion  and  Happy  Death  of  his  Daughter, 
Maria  Crocker,        ......... 

CHAPTER  IV. 

APPOINTMENT  OF   MR.  DAVIS   BY  THE  CHURCH   MISSIONARY  SOCIETY 
TO  BE  A  MISSIONARY  TO  THE  NEW  ZEA  LANDERS. 

Voyage  of  himself  and  Family  from  Woolwich  to  Sydney— Pleasing  Intercourse 
with  New  Zealand  Youths— Voyage  from  Sydney  to  the  Bay  of  Islands, 
New  Zealand— Survey  of  that  Part  of  the  Country,  and  Estimate  of  its 
Fertility— Threatened  Assault  by  Moka,  a  Savage  Chief— Happiness  of  Mrs. 
Davis  and  Family,  and  Usefulness  to  the  Mission,        .... 


TAGE 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  V. 

MISSIONARY  OPERATIONS,  FROM  THE  CLOSE  OF  1824  TO  THE   DEATH 

OF  'hongi,  march  1828. 
Scarcity  of  Food  in  the  Mission,  and  consequent  inability  to  Feed  Natives — Ne- 
cessity of  purcliasing  Food  from  the  Shipijinj; — Agriculture  impracticable — 
Seizure  of  a  Brig  by  the  Natives — Conversion  and  Happy  Death  of  Christian 
Rangi— Reai)ing  of  Wheat— Awful  State  of  two  nominal  Christians — Hor- 
rible Murder  of  a  Slave  Gii'l — Intrusion  on  the  Mission  Premises,  and  Assault 
on  Mrs.  Fairburn— III  ConJuet  of  Natives— Native  Idea  of  the  Place  of  De- 
parted Spirits — 'Hongi's  wound — Plunder  and  Breaking  up  of  the  Wesleyan 
Mission — First  use  of  Cannon  by  the  Natives— Dark  State  of  Sydney — 
Another  Native  Converted — A  Run-away  Convict — Fruits  and  Vegetables 
grown  in  New  Zealand — Instruction  of  Natives- -Death  of  'Hongi— Pacifica- 
tion of  two  Tribes  on  tlie  eve  of  Battle,    . 

CHAPTER  VI. 

missionary  operations,  from  the  death  of  'hongi,  march  1828, 

TO  THE  marriage  OF  HIS  SECOND  DAUGHTER,  MATILDA. 

Loss  of  the  "  Herald  " — Threatened  Assault  by  the  Southern  Natives — Hooping- 
Cough  brought  into  New  Zealand  from  Sydney — Examination  of  Schools — 
Seeds  from  England  —  Assault  by  a  Chief  —  Road-making — Two  eldest 
Daughters  Communicants— Ship  "Haweis"  captured  and  re-captiu'ed — 
View  of  Prophecy — Study  of  Hebrew— Opinion  of  Commentaries — Attack  of 
Natives — Taiwanga  and  Peter— Cost  of  Potatoes,  Indian  Corn,  and  Pigs- 
Atrocities  of  Natives — Baptism— Religious  State  of  Natives — Battle  in  view 
of  the  Settlement — Seeds  from  England— Conversion,  Baptism,  and  Death 
of  Rapi — Baptism  of  Six  Natives — Parable  of  the  Ten  Virgins — Conversion 
of  Rii)i  —Baptism  of  Eight  Natives — French  Discovery  Ship — Marriage  of  liis 
second  Daughter  and  of  two  of  his  Natives,        .  ... 

CHAPTER  VII. 

MISSIONARY  OPERATIONS,  FROM  THE  MARRIAGE  OF  HIS  SECOND 
DAUGHTER,  MATILDA,  TO  THE  DEATH  OF  MRS.  DAVIS,  IST 
FEBRUARY   1837. 

Native  Marriages  and  Bridal  Feasts — French  Hoe  used  as  a  Bell— Baptism  of 
Paratene  and  his  Child — Europeans  excite  the  Natives  against  the  Mission- 
aries—Native Dedication  of  Children  to  the  Devil — Effect  of  Mr.  Bu.sby's 
appointment  as  British  Resident  on  the  Native  mind — The  word  thank  not 
in  the  Maori  Vocabulary — Native  Population  diminishing  from  Disease — 
Marriage  of  his  eldest  Daughter,  Mary  Ann — Anticipation  of  evil  to  the 
Maoris  from  Euroi)ean  Colonization— Native  Cooking— Price  paid  for  Land 
at  Kaitaia— Native  Bug  called  Katipo — Purchase  of  2500  Acres  at  Waimatc — 
Native  Remedies — Funeral  Feasts  for  the  Dead  discontinued — Extraordiuarj' 
Cure— Moral  State  of  Wainiate  in  1S35— Remark.able  Disease  in  New  Zealand 
—Heavy  Rains  frequent  there— Happy  Death  of  Mrs.  Davis— Extracts  from 
her  Letters,  ......  .  . 


CONTENTS.  XI 


CHAPTER  VIIT. 

MISSTONAKY    OPERATIONS,     FROM    THE   DEATH    OF    MRS.    DAVIS,    IST 

FEBETJARY    1837,    TO    TRINITY    SUNDAY   1843,    WHEN    HE    WAS 

ORDAINED  DEACON. 

Anxiety  respecting  Ordination — Psalm-Singing  Colonel,  and  four  faithful  Mini- 
sters at  Sydney — Roman  Catholic  Bishop  and  Priest  anive  .just  as  the  Maori 
New  Testament  issued  from  the  Press — Applies  for  a  Bishop  to  superintend 
the  Mission — Epidemic  Diseases — Death  of  Paratene — Second  Marriage — 
Anticipated  evils  from  Colonization — Progress  of  the  Gospel  at  East  Cape — 
Designs  to  erect  a  Mill  for  the  Natives — Increase  of  Adult  Baptisms,  and 
of  Natives  seeking  Instruction — Atrocious  Murder— Increase  of  Popery — 
Progress  of  the  Gospel  from  Cook's  Straits  to  the  Bay  of  Plenty — The  Queen 
proclaimed — Captain  Hobson  Lieutenant-Governor — Opposition  of  Papists 
— Applies  for  Ordination — Great  Increase  of  Native  Communicants  and 
Natives  Baptized — Faith  of  an  old  Chief  near  to  Death — Letter  of  Taurua 
on  his  Daughter's  Death — Death  of  his  Son,  Coleman  Davis — Most  Atrocious 
Murder — Arrival  of  Bishop  Sehvyn — Admiration  of  the  Bishop  and  his  Plans 
—Grateful  Remembrance  of  his  Examining  Chaplain— Ordained  Deacon, 

CHAPTER  IX. 

MISSIONARY   OPERATIONS,  FROM    TRINITY    SUNDAY    1843,  WHEN   HE 
^  WAS   ORDAINED  DEACON,  TO    TRINITY  SUNDAY  1852,  WHEN  HE 

WAS  ORDAINED  PRIEST. 

Revival  of  Religion— Native  Outrages — Flag-staff  four  times  cut  down — Koro- 
rarika  sacked  and  burnt — First  New  Zealand  War — English  repulsed  in 
storming  Pa — Epidemic— Pa  stormed — Peace  proclaimed — Restless  State  of 
the  Natives— Religion  of  Natives  deteriorated  by  the  War — Whaling  Station 
sacked — Native  Method  of  cooking  Rice — Opposition  of  Heke  to  restitution 
of  Land  purchased  by  the  Missionaries — Heke  and  Natives  alarmed  from 
belief  that  the  English  Government  designed  to  despoil  them  of  their  Land 
—Decrease  of  Aborigines  from  100,000  to  50,000— Probability  of  their 
Extermination — Cause  of  this  Decrease,  and  probable  Extermination— Per- 
secution of  Davis  by  Heke— Snow  for  the  first  time  witnessed  in  that  part 
of  New  Zealand — Native  Day-School  gratuitously  kept  by  two  Daughters 
of  Davis — Character  and  Death  of  Heke— Search  for  Gold  in  New  Zealand 
— Remarkable  Kindness  and  Commiseration  of  Bishop  Sehvyn  to  Davis  in 
his  deep  Affliction — Ordained  Priest  by  Bishop  f  elwyn,  Trinity  Sunday  1S52, 

CHAPTER  X. 

MISSIONARY  OPERATIONS,  FROM  TRINITY  SUNDAY  1852,  WHEN  HE 
WAS  ORDAINED  PRIEST,  TO  28tH  MAY  1863,  WHEN  HE  ENTERED 
INTO  HIS  REST. 

Confirmation — Bishop  Selwyn— Epidemical  Fever— Happy  Deaths  of  Believing 
Natives — Illness,  Death,  and  Funeral  of  his  Wife— Measles  and  Hooping- 
Cough  of  Natives — Severe  Illness — Removal  to  Waimate — Third  Marriage — 
Low  State  of  Religion  among  the  Colonists — Declension  of  the  Natives — 
Return  of  Illness— Native  Spiritualism,  or  Consultation  of  the  Spirits  of  the 


PACE 


XU  CONTENTS. 

PACK. 

Dead— Remarkable  Death  of  a  Chief  wise  for  Time,  but  not  for  Eternity — 
Increase  of  Drunkenness  among  Natives — Mirage  at  the  Nortli  Cape— Grand 
Levee  of  the  Governor — Consecration  of  the  Bishop  of  Waiapu— Great  Heat 
— Southern  Lights— Injustice  of  War  against  Wirenm  King — Comet— Elx- 
traordinary  Heat — Increased  Illness — Decease,   .....      3fi4 

CONCLUSION. 

Summary  of  the  Faith  and  Character  of  Mr.  Davis,   ...  .      430 


APPENDIX  I. 

1.  Testimony  of  Bishop  Selwyn,  .  .  .  .  .  .  .      437 

2.  Admiral  Fitzroy's  high  estimation  of  Jlr.  Davis  and  the  other  Missionaries  at 

Waimate,  .........      437 

3.  Obituary  by  Church  Missionary  Society,     ......      439 

4.  Descendants  of  Rev.  Richard  Davis,  ......      441 

APPENDIX  II. 

1.  First  Conference  of  the  Missionaries  of  the  Church  Missionary  Society  with 

New  Zealand  Chiefs  to  dissuade  the  latter  from  going  to  war,  .  .      442 

2.  Letter  from  the  Chief  Taiwanga  to  the  Author,  in  Maori  and  English,— the 

FIRST  Letter  ever  written  to  England  by  a  Native  of  New  Zealand,  .      448 

3.  Letter  from  Coleman  Davis  Auheke,  a  hopeful  Native  Youth  living  in  the 

Family  of  Mr.  Davis,  to  the  Autlior,  translated  into  English,  .  .      449 

4.  Letter  from  the  Chief  Paratene  (Broughton)  to  Mrs.  Coleman,  dictated  to  Mr. 

Davis,  and  by  him  taken  down  and  rendered  into  English,  sentence  by 
sentence,  with  an  explanatory  Letter  of  Mr.  Davis  to  Mrs.  Coleman,         .      450 

APPENDIX  III. 

Treaty  of  Waitangi,  from  a  copy  printed  at  the  Government  press,  Auckland, 
with  a  literal  Translation,  made  in  New  Zealand,  of  the  Maori  Version 
thereof,  which  Treaty  would  never  have  been  signed  but  for  the  interven- 
tion of  Mr.  Davis,  and  his  influence  with  several  of  the  Native  Chiefs,       .      453 


CHAPTEE   I. 

Birth— Parentage— Baptism — Defective  Education— Early  Conviction  of  Sin 
— Agony  of  Soul,  and  Earnest  Seeking  after  Salvation. 

When  the  incarnate  Son  of  God,  in  the  sovereignty  of 
His  love  and  mercy,  chose  and  ordained  the  apostles,  that 
trumpet- tongued  they  might  proclaim  His  triumphant 
resurrection  from  death,  and  evangelize  a  benighted  world, 
He  selected  the  twelve,  not  from  the  rulers  constituting 
the  Sanhedrim,  nor  from  the  Jewish  priesthood,  nor  from 
the  schools  of  the  Prophets,  but  chiefly  from  among  the 
fishermen  of  Galilee,  and  from  the  seat  of  custom,  quali- 
fying them  for  their  exalted  mission  by  the  extraordinary 
gifts  and  sanctifying  graces  of  the  imparted  Spirit,  the 
Comforter.  In  this  era  of  missions,  the  great  Head  of  tlie 
Church  sends  forth  and  qualifies  some  of  all  grades  and 
classes  of  society,  to  christianize  the  dark  parts  of  tlie 
earth,  and  to  proclaim  Christ  crucified  and  Christ  glorified 
to  them  that  are  near,  and  to  them  that  are  far  off.  Thus, 
from  among  the  cultivators  of  the  soil,  from  the  class  of 
tenant-farmers — a  class,  it  is  to  be  feared,  too  generally 
devoid  of  the  life  of  God  in  the  soul  of  man — Eichard 
Davis  was  providentially  called  to  labour  nearly  forty 
years  in  the  missionary  field.     God  was  with  him.     God 

A 


2  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

wrought  in,  and  by,  and  with  him,  to  the  conversion  of 
many  New  Zealanders  from  darkness  to  light,  and  from 
the  power  of  Satan  unto  God.  Many  Maoris  at  the  last 
day  will  arise  and  call  him  blessed. 

Eichard  Davis  was  born  in  the  village  of  Piddletrent- 
hide,  in  the  county  of  Dorset,  18th  January  1790,  and 
when  an  infant  was  baptized  in  the  Parish  Church  of 
Piddletrenthide.  In  this  parish  his  paternal  grandfather 
possessed  leasehold  property,  which  he  cultivated  himself 
He  also  rented  a  farm  adjoining  Sturminster-Newton. 
The  father  of  Mr.  Davis,  being  his  only  son,  assisted  him 
in  his  business,  and  on  his  decease  succeeded  him  in  the 
tenancy  of  this  farm,  where  Mr.  Davis  passed  his  early 
years.  At  the  age  of  sixteen  he  was  confirmed  by  the 
Bishop  of  Salisbury  in  the  Abbey  Church  of  Sherborne. 
The  family  is  of  Irish  extraction.  One  of  the  ancestors  of 
Mr.  Davis,  a  landed  proprietor  in  Ireland,  removed  from 
Ireland  to  England,  and  changed  his  name  from  O'Donel, 
a  name  now  and  heretofore  of  no  mean  celebrity  in  the 
West  of  Ireland,  to  Davis.  The  cause  of  this  migration 
from  Ireland  to  England,  and  of  this  change  of  name,  can 
only  now,  from  lapse  of  time,  be  matter  of  uncertain  con- 
jecture. By  his  Irish  extraction  he  was  well  suited  for  the 
New  Zealand  mission,  the  Irish  resembling  the  Maori  race 
in  the  love  of  figurative  language,  and  in  congeniality  of 
character.  God  ever  adapts  His  instruments  to  the  w^  orks 
which  His  providence  assigns  to  each. 

Mr.  Davis  received  that  measure  of  education,  which  in 
former  years  so  generally  characterized  tenant- farmers. 
"When  I  first  knew  him  he  wrote  ungrammatically,  his 


UEV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  3 

spelling  was  very  incorrect,  and  of  punctuation  lie  had 
little  or  no  idea.  He  was  self-tauglit.  The  defect  of  his 
education  was  gradually  and  amply  compensated  by  re- 
ligious reading  and  assiduous  mental  culture.  He  made 
some  progress  in  the  study  of  the  Hebrew  tongue,  and  in 
reading  the  Hebrew  Scriptures  ;  also  in  geology,  mechanics, 
geometry,  and  spherical  trigonometry ;  and  in  the  use  of  the 
theodolite  and  sextant.  He  vaccinated  the  natives  of  his  dis- 
tricts, and  administered  to  them  medicines,  some  most  costly 
in  price,  and  most  potent  in  operation,  both  extensively  and 
efficaciously.  On  one  occasion  I  paid  two  pounds,  the 
WHOLESALE  price  of  two  ounces  of  medicine,  which  he 
commissioned  me  to  buy  and  send  to  him,  deeming  it  a 
specific  for  an  epidemic  then  raging  in  New  Zealand.  The 
entire  duties  of  the  medical  department  in  his  district 
frequently  devolved  on  him.  On  one  day,  17th  January 
18G1,  he  actually  dispensed  sixty- six  doses  of  medicine. 
Few  missionaries  have  taken  abroad  with  them  a  larger  or 
more  valuable  collection  of  works  of  divinity  and  general 
literature  than  what  he  possessed  before  his  death,  which 
he  had  diligently  studied,  and  has  left  to  his  family  for 
their  instruction  and  edification.  Most  fervently  did  he 
pray,  and  most  ardently  did  he  labour,  that  he  might  be 
qualified  both  intellectually  and  experimentally  for  that 
mission  to  which  the  providence  of  God  had  called  him. 
His  estimate  of  the  necessary  qualifications  for  a  faithful 
ministration  of  the  Gospel  at  home  or  abroad  is  detailed 
in  a  letter  to  his  son-in-law,  Eev.  Joseph  Matthews,  11th 
February  1844:— "As  a  minister,  your  eye  must  be 
single,  or  your  whole  body  cannot  be  full  of   light.      In 


4  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

order  to  teach  others,  yon  must  be  tauglit  yourself.  You 
must  be  taught  of  God.  Your  body  must  become  espe- 
cially the  temple  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  The  cares  of  the 
world  darken  the  soul,  and  grieve  the  Holy  Spirit.  We 
must  not  entangle  ourselves.  We  must  live  at  the 
Throne  of  Grace,  or  we  shall  not  breathe  the  atmosphere  of 
heaven.  Ministers  are  stewards,  stewards  of  the  mysteries 
of  Christ.  Now,  in  order  that  stewards  may  be  faithful, 
they  must  be  acquainted  witli  what  their  stores  contain. 
This  knowledge  of  the  Bible,  the  storehouse  of  Divine 
truth,  can  only  be  attained  through  the  Divine  teaching  of 
the  Spirit.  How  true  is  it,  that  the  children  of  this  world 
are  wiser  in  their  generation  than  the  children  of  light ! 
But  this  should  not  be.  What  an  anomaly  would  it  be,  if 
a  person  were  to  act  as  storekeeper  to  a  merchant,  and  not 
know  what  his  stores  contained  !  So  with  regard  to  the 
stewardship  of  the  ministry  of  the  Gospel." 

The  following  statement  of  the  quickening  operations  of 
the  Holy  Spirit,  vouchsafed  to  Mr.  Davis  in  early  youth, 
written  by  him  to  me  soon  after  my  first  acquaintance 
with  him,  clearly  indicates  God's  gracious  dealings  and 
lovingkindness  in  bringing  him  from  nature's  darkness  to 
the  saving  knowledge  of  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus. 
Firstly,  The  Spirit  of  God  convinced  him  of  sin,  righteous- 
ness, and  judgment ;  and  scco7ulhj,  assured  him  of  present 
salvation,  and  an  eternal  weiglit  of  glory  : — 

"  Eev.  Sir, — When  I  was  a  child,  even  as  young  as 
eight  or  nine  years  of  age,  I  was  very  often  troubled  and 
oppressed  hearing  my  father  read  concerning  a  future  state. 
As  I  grew  in  years,  I  was  particularly  alarmed  as  often  as 


REV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  5 

he  read  Eussel's  Seven  Sermons  concerning  the  unpardon- 
able sin  against  the  Holy  Ghost.  I  was  sometimes  per- 
plexed for  fear  that  I  had  committed  this  sin.  I  was 
always,  from  a  child,  very  fond  of  reading,  to  which  at  this 
present  time  I  am  much  attached. 

"  When  more  advanced  in  life,  a  deeper  sense  of  duty 
seemed  impressed  upon  my  mind.  But,  sir,  I  was  very 
far  then  from  being  what  I  ought  to  have  been.  In  this 
state  of  mind  I  continued  until  the  spring  of  the  year 
1810,  when  I  was  twenty  years  of  age.  At  this  time  the 
Lord  was  most  graciously  pleased  to  show  to  me  my  sinful 
nature,  and  my  own  insufficiency,  in  the  following  most 
extraordinary  manner.  One  evening  I  went  to  bed,  and, 
before  sleep  overcame  me,  my  meditations  were  on  the  sin 
fulness  and  wickedDess  of  some  of  my  neighbours.  I 
thought  within  myself.  Oh,  what  will  become  of  them,  if 
they  continue  in  their  present  wicked  course  of  life  !  when 
suddenly  my  own  sinful  state  was  laid  open  before  me  in 
the  most  awful  manner.  My  sinful  state  seemed  to  fall 
upon  me  like  a  stone.  I  verily  thought  that  I  was  going 
to  die.  This  thought  quite  distracted  me,  because  I  clearly 
foresaw,  that  were  I  to  die,  I  should  be  miserable  for  ever. 
0  sir,  I  resembled  a  man  sinking  in  deep  waters,  catching 
at  straws  to  preserve  him  from  drowning,  How  precious 
would  have  been  such  a  friend  as  you,  sir,  to  me  in  that 
most  awful  state  !  Immediately  I  got  out  of  bed  to  pray, 
as  I  thought.  But,  alas  !  I  could  not  pray  seemingly  more 
than  I  could  remove  mountains.  The  spirit  of  prayer 
seemed  parted  from  me.  0  sir,  how  wretched  must  their 
state  be  who  know  not  their  need  of  a  Saviour !     By  re- 


0  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

fleeting  on  my  sad  and  lost  condition,  my  breast  seemed 
to  me  to  be  all  on  fire.  My  sleep  left  me  during  the 
greater  part  of  that  night.  Towards  the  morning  I  slept 
for  a  short  time.  But  when  I  awoke,  my  depression  re- 
mained the  same.  I  only  opened  my  eyes  to  behold  my 
most  deplorable  state.  I  arose,  went  through  my  usual 
morning's  work,  sat  down  to  breakfast,  but,  alas  !  I  could 
not  eat.  Thus  I  continued  all  through  the  day.  Oh,  Iioav 
many  times  I  tried  to  pray,  but  I  could  not !  The  gate  of 
mercy  seemed  for  ever  closed  against  me.  Towards  night 
my  distress  of  mind  became  so  excessive,  that  I  w<as  obliged 
to  unburden  myself  to  my  mother,  and  tell  her  all  my 
trouble.  She,  poor  woman,  condoled  with  me,  and  gave  me 
all  the  comfort  in  her  power.  But,  alas  !  all  was  the  same  ; 
all  was  the  same.  A  wounded  spirit  who  can  bear !  I 
knew  that  I  had  been  a  sinner,  a  great  sinner.     Yet,  when 

1  saw  people,  whom  I  knew  to  have  been  far  greater  sinners 
than  myself,  live  in  ease  and  free  from  trouble,  I  thought 
my  case  a  hard  one.  I  had  often  read  of  the  vessels  of 
wrath  fitted  for  destruction.  I  verily  thought  that  I  was  one 
of  these  vessels.  Oh,  sir,  how  did  I  wish  to  find  out  another 
way  to  heaven  !     But,  alas  !  no  other  way  could  I  find. 

"  But  my  greatest  trouble  was  not  yet  come.  After  con- 
tinuing for  some  time  in  this  despondency,  what  wicked 
thoughts  would  crowd  and  thrust  themselves  into  my 
mind,  even  to  curse  my  ^laker  !  Oh,  how  liorrible  it  was 
to  my  soul  !  I  sometimes  was  obliged  to  begin  to  talk  to 
myself,  or  to  occupy  myself  about  some  business,  which  I 
thought  might  divert  my  mind  from  these  sinful  thoughts. 
Having  judged  myself  lost  before,  I  now  seemed  certain  of 


REV.  RICHARD  DAVIS,  i 

perdition.  How  much  did  I  envy  those  who  appeared  to 
walk  with  God  !  I  imagined  that  none  had  ever  been  in 
my  state  before  ;  so  that  I  absolutely  gave  myself  up  to 
despair.  Yet  I  made  a  resolution,  that  the  remaining 
miserable  portion  of  my  life  should  be  spent  in  warning 
others  to  flee  from  their  sins,  and  to  take  warning  from  my 
example,  furthermore,  I  resolved  that,  as  the  devil  took  so 
much  delight  in  troubling  me,  I  would  do  all  I  could,  while 
living  in  this  world,  to  pull  down  his  kingdom,  and  exhort 
other  people  to  perform  their  duties,  even  if  I  was  lost. 

"  During  all  this  time  I  prayed  in  the  best  manner  I 
could,  I  may  say  almost  continually  ;  for  I  went  heavily 
all  the  day  long,  and  when  I  was  quite  alone,  nothing  but 
sighs  and  groans  proceeded  from  my  heart.  When  I  heard 
other  people  swear,  or  do  anything  else  not  according  with 
the  word  and  will  of  my  God,  their  conduct  penetrated  my 
heart,  and  pierced  it  as  with  a  dagger.  I  again  conversed 
with  my  mother,  and  insisted  that  I  would  unburden  my 
mind  to  the  Eev,  Eobert  Frome,  who  then  preached  at 
Lydlinch.  But  she  dissuaded  me  from  so  doing,  becausf , 
she  said,  this  would  cause  him  to  think  that  I  had  been  a 
wicked  sinner.  Alas,  he  could  not  think  worse  of  me  than 
I  did  of  myself.  Thus  I  continued  in  this  anguish  of  soul 
for  about  a  month.  I  prayed  as  well  as  I  could,  and  dili- 
gently read  my  Bible.  My  mother  wished  to  keep  the 
Bible  from  me,  but  I  was  determined  to  read,  whatever  the 
issue  might  be.  Continuing  in  this  state  of  mind  for 
nearly  a  month,  I  was  afraid  that  1  should  lose  my  senses. 
The  Gospel  seemed  to  me  to  be  a  sealed  book,  all  but  the 
threatenings,  which,  with  their  full  force,  agitated  my  souL 


S  MEMOIR  OF  TIIK 

Oil,  sir,  with  what  a  greedy  eye  did  I  look  for  the  promises, 
and  avoid  the  threatenings,  as  anxiously  as  the  mariner 
does  the  rocks  !  But,  oh,  the  free  grace  of  the  ever  blessed 
( 5od  !  How  little  did  I  then  think  what  jn-eat  works  He 
Mas  all  the  time  doing  for  my  soul.  As  I  was  reading  in 
the  New  Testament,  I  lighted  on  that  precious  promise  : 
'  My  brethren,  think  it  not  strange  concerning  the  fiery  trial 
which  is  to  try  you,  as  if  some  strange  thing  had  happened 
to  you,  for  nothing  has  befallen  you  but  what  is  common 
to  man.'  And  whilst  turning  with  eager  expectation  the 
jiages  of  the  sacred  volume,  this  other  text  opened  to  my 
view :  '  God  is  faithful,  who  will  not  suffer  you  to  be 
tempted  above  that  ye  are  able  to  bear,  but  w'ill  with  the 
temptation  make  a  w^ay  for  you  to  escape,  that  ye  may 
be  able  to  bear  it.'  Oh,  now,  sir,  my  comfort  was  come. 
A  bright  ray  of  Divine  grace  seemed  to  dart  into  my  poor 
desponding  soul.  The  eye  of  my  faith  was  opened.  Now 
I  could  see  the  mercy  of  the  ever  blessed  God.  The  de- 
spondency of  my  heart  was  obliged  to  give  way  to  the 
greatest  joy  ever  mortal  man  can  feel  on  earth ;  such  joy 
as  I  shall  never  be  able  to  express,  and  which  can  never 
enter  into  the  heart  of  man  to  conceive,  unless  he  himself 
had  felt  the  like.  It  was  so  great  that  I  can  never  find 
words  to  express  it. 

"  Alas !  this  heavenly  joy  was  only  of  short  duration. 
yiy  troubles  returned  upon  me,  and  I  was  very  sad. 
Nevertheless,  I  was  as  often  refreshed  in  the  same  way  with 
that  unspeakable  comfort.  These  alternations  of  joy  and 
sorrow  continued  for  some  time,  until  one  day  meditating, 
whilst  hay-making,  on  the  greatness,  goodness,  and  mercy 


REV.  RICHAED  DAVIS.  9 

of  a  Saviour,  metliought  I  could  see  with  the  eye  of  faith 
my  Saviour  shedding  His  precious  blood  for  me.  My 
heart  was  directly  melted  with  love  and  tenderness.  My 
whole  soul  seemed  melted  within  me.  Oh,  how  great  are 
God's  mercies  to  me  !  Sir,  I  feel  that  nothing  but  free 
grace  can  save  the  sinner's  soul.  After  this  manifestation 
of  God's  love  to  me,  my  mind  seemed  more  settled  and 
established.  Nevertheless,  I  had  frequent  attacks  of  fear 
and  despondency.  But  I  found  them  to  grow  weaker  and 
weaker.  My  conscience,  however,  was  tender ;  and  if  at 
any  time  I  said  or  did  anything  which  was  not  conformable 
to  the  Word  of  God,  1  had  great  grief  and  sorrow  of  heart. 
"  Another  and  greater  trouble,  and  by  far  a  more  danger- 
ous temptation,  now  beset  me.  Hitherto,  my  mind  had 
been  occupied  with  religious  meditation,  and  I  had  spent 
much  time  in  reading  the  Bible.  My  mind  had  been,  I 
may  almost  say,  continually  heavenward.  But  now  I  be- 
came dull  and  lifeless  in  religious  matters.  Now  I  seemed 
to  care  but  little  for  high  and  heavenly  things.  This 
vexed  me,  and  I  was  sorry  that  I  could  sorrow  no  more. 
I  had  recourse  to  the  blessed  sacrament  of  the  body  and 
blood  of  Christ.  My  spiritual  dulness  continued.  But 
I  thought  that  I  derived  some  spiritual  benefit  from 
communicating.  The  Eev.  Robert  Frome  gave  me  great 
encouragement  when  I  was  at  the  sacrament.  Never- 
theless, I  was  not  what  I  wished  to  be.  Moreover,  I 
thought  there  never  had  been  a  person  so  tried  as 
myseK.  For  a  length  of  time,  how  often  did  I  wish  to 
know  whether  there  ever  had  been  any  one  else  who  had 
been  so  tempted  !    At  length,  I  happened  to  meet  with  the 


10  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

Life  of  Bunyan.  In  his  life  I  read,  as  I  may  say,  the  his- 
tory of  my  own  temptations.  Hence,  I  derived  comfort ; 
nay,  I  may  say,  now  I  liad  hoi:ie,  that  as  he  weathered  the 
storm  and  arrived  at  the  desired  haven,  so  I  might  likewise, 
through  God's  strengthening  me  ;  for  I  felt  that  I  was 
nothing  in  myself.  This  spiritual  dulness  was  my  severest 
trial ;  for  my  soul  was  more  laid  open  and  exposed  to  temp- 
tations, and  I  often  fell  into  sin,  for  which  I  paid  very 
dear.  After  sin  committed,  it  was  sometimes  laid  before 
me  in  a  frightful  manner.  At  other  times  when  my  foot 
slipped,  the  love  of  a  compassionate  Eedeemer  was  laid 
open  to  my  view,  and  my  soul  found  comfort,  that  comfort 
which  the  world  cannot  give. 

"  In  the  twenty  -second  year  of  my  life,  I  took  my  partner 
for  life,  Mary  Crocker,  the  daughter  of  a  substantial  far- 
mer. We  were  married  by  Rev.  Robert  Frome,  in  the 
Parish  Church  of  Lydlinch,  in  the  county  of  Dorset,  the 
11th  February  1812.  After  a  short  time,  we  became  more 
established  and  steady  in  the  service  of  our  Creator. 
About  three  months  after  our  marriage,  it  pleased  God  to 
take  to  Himself  my  dear  and  only  brother.  I  have  reason 
to  hope  that  my  brother  is  beyond  all  sorrow\  His  death 
tore  up  my  affections,  as  it  were,  by  the  roots,  and  for  a 
while  severed  me  from  the  things  of  this  world.  So  that 
ever  since  I  trust  I  have  been  more  settled  in  my  duty, 
and  have  lived  nearer  to  God  ;  but,  alas !  not  without  a 
great  many  slips  and  infirmities.  But  these  sins  make  me 
abhor  myself,  and  I  find  that  in  my  flesh  dwelleth  no  good 
thing.  I  could  write,  sir,  and  prolong  this  narrative  to 
much  greater  lengths,  were  I  to  minute  down  the  whole  of 


EEV.  FJCIIAED  DAVIS.  11 

God's  dealings  with  me.  My  hope,  my  confidence  is,  that 
the  Lord  will  strengthen  me  iu  His  service  by  His  grace 
to  do  His  will  from  my  heart. 

"  Since  I  have  had  the  hononr  of  a  correspondence  with 
you,  sir,  1  feel  myself  much  more,  I  hope  I  may  say,  con- 
firmed in  the  w^ay  of  the  Lord.  The  religious  tracts  and 
books,  which  you  have  sent  to  me  to  lend  to  n^iy  neigh- 
bours, have  done  good  to  my  ow^n  soul,  and  I  hope  will 
benefit  the  souls  of  others.  IMy  heart  is  much  set  on  the 
establishment  of  a  Sunday-school.  May  the  Lord  grant 
me  grace  to  proceed  in  the  great  and  all-important  duty  of 
instructing  the  poor  ignorant  children  of  this  parisli,  not 
only  in  reading,  but,  as  far  as  my  poor  weak  abilities  will 
admit,  in  their  duty  as  Christians. 

"  I  humbly  beg  your  prayers  for  me,  dear  sir,  may  I  be 
permitted  to  say,  that  I  may  be  meek,  charitable,  humble, 
lowly,  and  teachable ;  and  that  my  walk  and  talk  may  be 
such  as  become  a  creature  to  his  Creator.  For  I  greatly 
suspect  my  own  heart,  and  the  corruption  of  my  mortal 
nature.  But  I  trust  God  is  faithful,  and  will  not  suffer 
me  to  be  tempted  above  what  I  may  be  able  to  bear. 

"  Pardon,  sir,  the  imperfect  state  of  my  writing.  I  hope 
you  will  be  so  kind  as  to  send  me  some  remarks  upon  this 
my  past  experience,  if  not  too  much  trouble  to  you  to  do 
so.  For  sometimes  I  fear  that  all  is  not  right.  Speak 
your  mind  fully  on  the  subject,  if  this  will  not  intrude  too 
•  much  on  your  time  so  much  better  spent. — Sir,  from  your 
unworthy  servant,  Eichard  Davis." 

(No  date,  but  written  from  Stourton  Caundle.) 


12  MEMOIR  OF  THE 


CHAPTER   II. 

Remarkable  leading  of  Providence  wliereby  tlie  Author  formed  his  acquaintance— His 
Religious  Experience  from  that  period  until  his  Resignation  of  Woodrow  Farm, 
2yth  March  1S23— Anxiety  and  Prayer  for  the  Salvation  of  his  Parents— Ardent 
desire  to  become  a  Missionary — Special  Temptations  and  Sins  to  which  a  Farmer 
is  exposed — Aboundmg  Irreligion — Parable  of  the  Sower— Brainerd—God's  provi- 
dential care  of  His  People— A  Believer's  Death— Regeneration  by  Grace— Nothing 
but  Assurance  of  Faith  can  satisfy  the  New-born  Soul. 

In  the  year  1816  the  ministerial  oversight  of  Stourton 
Caundle,  in  the  county  of  Dorset,  was  temporarily 
confided  to  me.  According  to  my  invariable  custom, 
I  prosecuted  a  house-to-house  visitation  of  the  parish- 
ioners. This  proceeding,  unprecedented  in  Stourton 
Caundle,  caused  unwonted  surprise,  and  gave  rise  to 
some  amusing  scenes.  Approaching  one  house,  I  saw 
a  portly  stalwart  dame,  standing  erect  and  stiff  in  tlic 
doorway.  On  my  asking  permission  to  walk  in,  she 
defiantly  placed  her  brawny  arm  across  the  entrance, 
and  exclaimed,  "  No  entrance  here,  sir,  till  we  know 
who  you  are  !"  I  smiled.  Changing  her  tone,  she 
said,  "  Pray,  sir,  are  you  the  parson  who  preached  here 
yesterday  ?"  On  my  reply  in  the  affirmative,  I  was 
allowed  to  enter,  and  we  conversed  and  parted  in  perfect 
amity.  In  the  course  of  this  ministerial  visitation,  I  dis- 
covered a  shoemaker,  named  James  Crocker,  very  poor 


EEV.  rjCHARD  DAVIS.  13 

debilitated  in  body,  evidently  hungering  and  thirsting 
after  righteousness,  but  enjoying  little  of  the  consolations 
of  the  Gospel.  Whenever  I  visited  the  parish,  I  felt  it  a 
sacred  duty  to  read  the  Scriptures  to,  and  pray  with,  James 
Crocker,  his  wife  and  two  daughters,  the  only  two  children 
of  Crocker  I  ever  remember  to  have  seen  in  his  cottage. 
This  ministerial  act  first  called  forth  hostile  remarks, 
afterwards  occasional  persecution  of  James  Crocker.  On 
one  occasion  I  asked  him  what  weekly  relief  he  received 
from  the  parish.  To  my  surprise  he  made  no  reply.  I 
repeated  the  question.  He  answered  with  some  hesitation, 
"  Six  shillings  a  week."  I  remarked,  "  You  used  to  have 
seven  shillings  a  week  ;  and,  wheat  having  risen,  you  ought 
now  to  have  eight  shilhngs  a  week.  What  is  the  cause  of 
this  ?"  He  then  told  me,  that  a  shilling  a  week  had  been 
taken  off  his  allowance  because  he  was  reported  to  have 
complained  to  me  of  the  parish,  and  to  have  given  the 
parish  a  bad  name.  I  asked  him,  "  Who  is  your  over- 
seer?" He  answered:  "  Mr.  Itichard  Davis."  I  remarked, 
"  I  have  met  with  no  such  person  in  this  parish."  "  No, 
sir,"  said  he,  "  nor  are  you  likely  to  meet  with  him,  for  he 
lives  at  Woodrow  Farm,  which  lies  at  some  distance  from 
the  village." 

I  immediately  mounted  my  horse,  and  rode  to  Woodrow 
Farm.  When  I  knocked  at  the  door,  a  young  man  opened 
it.  I  said  to  him,  "  I  want  to  see  Mr.  Eichard  Davis,  the 
overseer  of  this  parish."  "  Sir,"  replied  he,  "  I  am  the  man." 
"  Mr.  Davis,  I  am  come  to  complain  of  a  shilling  a  week 
having  been  deducted  from  the  weekly  relief  granted  to 
James  Crocker  on  account  of  an  accusation  with  which 


14  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

my  name  is  connected.  Being  officiating  minister  of  this 
parish,  application  ought  first  to  have  been  made  to  me  to 
ascertain  whether  the  accusation  was  correct  or  not.  It 
is  not  true.  He  never  complained  to  me  of  the  parish,  nor 
ever  in  my  hearing  gave  the  parish  a  bad  name."  "  Sir," 
replied  Mr.  Davis,  "  had  any  one  but  yourself  told  me  this, 
I  should  have  said  that  it  was  a  falsehood.  A  gentle- 
man made  the  declaration  at  yesterday's  vestry."  "  Yester- 
day's Vestry,  Mr.  Davis ;  why,  this  is  JMonday.  Surely 
you  do  not  liold  your  vestry  meetings  on  Sundays?" 
"  Well,  sir,  we  do  occasionally  meet  in  vestry  in  Church 
after  the  service  is  over."  "  Mr.  Davis,  I  pronounce  the 
accusation  against  James  Crocker  to  be  an  untruth  ;  and 
I  think  reference  ought  to  have  been  made  to  me  to  ascer- 
tain whether  it  was  correct  or  not,  before  anything  was 
decided."  "  Sir,  I  cannot  go  against  an  act  of  vestry, 
but  the  law  enables  me  to  give  a  shilling  to  any  poor  per- 
son applying.  I  will  tell  James  Crocker  to  apply  to  me 
weekly,  and  I  give  you  my  word,  that  as  long  as  I  remain 
overseer,  he  shall  be  no  loser.  And  if,  sir,  you  will  be 
kind  enough  to  inquire  my  character  in  our  cottages,  you 
will  find  me  as  merciful  to  tlie  poor  as  most  of  us  farmers 
generally  are."  According  to  his  request,  I  inquired  at 
several  cottages,  and  found  the  poor  universally  to  speak 
strongly  in  his  favour.  Being  in  the  habit  of  giving  away 
religious  books,  I  sent  to  him,  as  I  had  done  to  others,  a 
copy  of  the  Homilies,  as  containing  the  doctrinal  teaching 
of  the  Church  of  England,  with  a  brief  note,  requesting 
him  to  read  them,  to  compare  them  with  the  Bible,  the  only 
infallible  standard  of  faith  and  practice,  and  to  pray  for 


KEY.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  15 

tlie  teaching  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  To  my  pleasing  surprise 
Mr.  Davis  promptly  replied,  requesting  further  religious 
instruction  in  his  own  house,  more  religious  books  for  his 
own  reading,  and  a  supply  to  lend  among  his  neighbours. 
This  providential  introduction  to  Mr.  Davis  led  to  religious 
intercourse,  a  lengthened  correspondence,  his  acceptance 
as  a  missionary  on  my  recommendation  by  the  Church 
Missionary  Society,  and  finally,  his  ordination,  both 
Deacon  and  Priest,  by  Dr.  Selwyn,  Bishop  and  Metropoli- 
tan of  New  Zealand.     To  God  be  all  the  glory. 

The  following  extracts  from  his  letters,  written  to  me 
in  the  interval  between  my  first  acquaintance  with  liim 
and  his  resignation  of  \Voodrow  Farm,  consequent  on  his 
engagement  by  the  Church  Missionary  Society,  clearly 
evince  his  growth  in  grace,  and  in  the  knowledge  of  Jesus 
Christ  as  his  Saviour  and  Eedeemer. 


His  own  Eeligious  Experience. 

"  I  hope  the  glory  of  God  lies  near  my  heart.  Oh  that 
my  heart  was  all  the  Lord's  !  Oli  that  my  Avliole  will  was 
swallowed  up  in  God's  will !  I  am  at  present,  dear  kind 
sir,  rather  cast  down  on  account  of  indwelling  sin,  and 
looking  back  on  my  past  sinful  life.  I  know,  that  if  ever 
I  reach  the  realms  of  bliss,  it  will  be  entirely  through  the 
merits  of  my  dear  Eedeemer.  All  glory  be  to  God,  when 
I  consider  my  state  one  year  ago  !  I  hope  and  trust  that, 
through  His  grace,  I  have  made  some  considerable  pro- 
gress in  the  Divine  life.  But  of  late  I  have  had  hard 
thouglits,  and  have  feared  that  I  had  not  an  interest  in  the 


1 G  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

Redeemer.  But  why  should  I  disbelieve  His  precious 
promise,  '  He  that  conieth  to  me  I  will  iu  no  wise  cast 
out'  '  Lord,  I  believe,  help  thou  my  unbelief.'  My  wish 
is  to  lie  low  in  the  dust  before  my  God,  and  in  the  sight  of 
man. 

"  There  is  nothing  in  this  world  worth  living  for  but 
God,  and  to  be  employed  in  His  service.  If  there  is 
nothing  for  me  to  do  for  God,  my  wish  would  be  to  die. 
To  repeat  the  language  of  the  immortal  Brainerd,  '  I 
would  not  wish  to  outlive  my  usefulness.'  There  seems 
no  prospect  of  my  doing  any  good  in  this  place.  I  hope 
and  trust  the  Lord  will  be  my  helper.  After  a  few  more 
rising  and  setting  suns  are  past ;  oh,  happy  thought,  you, 
sir,  who  have  sowed,  and  I,  who  have  reaped  from  your  in- 
struction, by  the  grace  of  God,  shall  meet  in  gloiy  to  part 
no  more. 

"  I  adjure  you,  my  dear  sir,  if  you  see  me  acting  in  any 
way  inconsistently  with  the  precepts  of  the  Gospel,  to  give 
me  a  reprimand.  Oh,  sir,  what  an  unworthy  sinner  I  am  ! 
Oh  that  my  heart  within  me  were  as  humble  as  the  very 
dust !  I  would  infinitely  prefer  to  die,  rather  than  dis- 
honour the  cause  of  my  God ;  a  cause  far  dearer  to  me 
than  life  itself.  But  my  heart  is  deceitful.  I  cannot 
trust  it.  I  sometimes  hope  it  will  not  be  long,  and  at 
the  farthest  period  it  cannot  be  long,  before,  through  the 
merits  and  intercession  of  our  Divine  Eedeemer,  we  shall 
meet  in  glory. 

"  I  find  my  knowledge  very  deficient,  particularly  as  to 
grammar.  In  the  Life  of  St.  Paul  there  are  many  words 
I  cannot  understand.     Please  to  send  me  the  title  of  the 


EEY.  RICHAED  DAVIS,  17 

best  dictionary  proper  for  my  use.  My  soul,  sir,  is  atbirst 
to  drink  deeper  into  the  mysteries  of  the  Gospel.  I  liope 
I  may  now  say,  tliat  I  feel  myself  grow  in  grace,  and  in 
the  knowledge  of  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ. 

"  I  fear,  dear  sir,  I  have  scarcely  a  true  friend  on  this 
earth  besides  yourself,  on  whom  I  can  rely,  or  who  will 
deign  to  look  upon  me.  But  I  hope  and  trust  that  the 
Lord  is  my  friend  and  supporter,  and  will  continue  to  be 
so  through  the  countless  ages  of  eternity.  Oh  for  a  strong 
faith  to  rely  on  Him  !  I  hope  it  is  the  desire  of  my  heart 
that  God  may  be  glorified  in  all  things.  The  motto  I 
would  put  on  myself  is — unworthy. 

"  I  am  rather  low  in  spirits,  but,  nevertheless,  my  soul  is 
resting  on  the  Bock  of  Ages.  How  great  is  the  love  of 
God  towards  such  an  unworthy,  undeserving  sinner !  I 
have  been  refreshed  this  week  by  reading  the  experience 
of  ]\Iaj or- General  Burn.  There  I  can  read  the  workings 
and  feelings  of  my  own  heart. 

"  On  Sunday  last  I  derived  a  very  great  benefit  from 
reading  the  Life  of  Eev.  Thomas  Eobinson,  of  Leicester. 
I  found  my  own  state  described  therein,  and  it  was  a  com- 
fort to  find  that  mine  was  not  an  unusual  case.  How 
lo\dngly  has  the  Lord  been  leading  me  on  from  step  to 
step  !  On  the  1 9th  of  June,  when  I  was  reading  Scott's 
Bible  on  the  Fall  of  our  First  Parents,  the  Lord  in  His 
goodness  was  graciously  pleased  to  teach  me  the  nature  of 
original  sm  more  clearly  than  I  had  ever  understood  it 
before.  The  30th  of  June,  my  soul  was  in  a  gTeat  mea- 
sure set  free  from  reliance  on  frames  and  feelings.  God 
graciously  blessed  the  reading  of  Romaine's  Life  of  Faith 

B 


18  MEMOIR  OF  THP: 

to  my  soul ;  so  that  I  hope  it  is  set  at  liberty  in  Christ. 
The  Life  of  Faith  is  a  most  excellent  book,  and  has  been 
blessed  by  God  very  greatly  to  my  soul.  Oli,  what  re- 
ward shall  I  give  unto  the  Lord  for  all  his  benefits  !  I 
will  receive  the  cup  of  salvation,  and  call  upon  the  name 
of  the  Lord.  I  declare  with  the  Psalmist,  '  Gracious  is  the 
Lord  and  righteous,  yea,  our  God  is  merciful.'  To  Him, 
and  to  His  free  and  sovereign  grace,  be  all  the  glory. 

"  I  find  myself  very  far  from  what  I  wish  to  be.  I  can- 
not lift  up  myself  in  prayer,  as  I  could  wish.  But  I  hope 
the  Lord  in  His  own  good  time  will  cast  a  ray  of  Divine 
light  into  my  souL  I  can  now  say  with  the  Prophet : 
'  Oh  that  it  was  with  me  as  in  times  past.'  But  this  text 
has  come  into  my  mind  :  '  As  many  as  I  love  I  rebuke  and 
chasten,  be  zealous  therefore  and  repent.'  Oh  that  I  may 
be  one  of  tlie  number  whom  the  Lord  doth  love  !  Oh  that 
my  repentance  may  be  sincere  and  acceptable  in  His 
sight !  For  I  have  to  repent  of  everything  I  do,  because 
in  all  things  there  is  sin,  even  in  my  best  actions. 

"When  I  consider  the  sinless  perfection  of  my  dear 
Eedeemer — when  I  consider  that  St.  Paul  hath  said  : 
'As  many  as  are  baptized  into  Christ  have  put  on  Christ' 
— when  I  consider  that  I  myself,  by  my  sureties  at  the 
baptismal  font,  solemnly  promised  to  walk  in  all  God's 
holy  ways,  keeping  in  the  path  that  He  hath  marked  out 
for  me  to  the  end  of  my  life — that  I  by  my  sureties  re- 
nounced sin,  the  world,  the  flesh,  and  the  devil — I  would 
question  my  own  heart.  How  in  my  journey  hitherto 
through  this  vale  of  tears  have  I  kept  my  promise  ? 
Wliere  must  I  go  to  learn  ?    My  heart  says  :  '  Search  tlie 


REV,  RICHARD  DAVIS.  19 

Scriptures,'  especially  the  5tli,  6th,  and  7th  chapters  of  St. 
Matthew.  Then  all  the  good  works,  which  my  deceitful 
heart  or  neighbours  say  that  I  have  done,  fall  to  the 
ground.  I  give  to  God  the  glory.  I  seek  not  the  praise 
of  men,  but  of  God  only.  I  hope  and  trust  that  I  have 
your  prayers.  Continue  to  pray  for  me,  that  I  may  grow 
in  grace,  and  in  the  knowledge  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour 
Jesus  Christ,  to  the  end  of  my  days. 

"  I  trust,  through  the  merits  of  my  Saviour,  that  I  may 
number  myself  among  the  brands  plucked  from  the  burn- 
ing, through  the  adorable  grace  of  God.  I  fear  my  weak- 
ness and  the  corruption  of  my  nature.  Yet  I  trust  that 
the  Lord  will  not  leave  the  good  work  unfinished,  but  that 
He  will  be  tlie  strength  of  my  heart  and  my  portion  for 
ever.  Oh,  how  unworthy  am  I  of  so  great  love  as  that  of 
my  Saviour  !  Oh  may  the  Lord  make  me  as  humble  as 
I  have  been  and  still  am  wicked  !  I  see  wickedness  still 
in  my  best  actions.  I  see,  I  feel,  that  I  am  nothing,  but 
for  the  merits  of  Christ.  Yet  I  know  that  faith  without 
works  is  dead.  My  chief  desire  is  to  lead  my  life  so  that 
it  may  be  to  the  glory  of  God.  '  God  be  merciful  to  me  a 
sinner.' " 

Anxiety  and  Prayer  for  the  Salvation  of  his  Parents. 

"  I  went  yesterday  to  see  my  father.  He  seems  to  be 
on  the  brink  of  the  grave.  He  does  not  seem  to  realize 
the  power  of  redeeming  love,  though  he  has  seen  his  lost 
estate  by  nature,  and  his  need  of  a  Mediator.  He  seems 
to  wish  to  cast  all  his  care  upon  Christ,  and  to  trust  to 


20  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

Christ  alone  for  pardon  and  salvation.  Have  we  not,  dear 
sir,  a  well-gi'ounded  Lope  of  his  pardon  and  reconciliation 
with  God  through  the  merits  of  Christ,  although  he  is 
unable  to  rejoice  in  redeeming  love  ?  I  have  some  hope 
also  of  my  mother  being  brought  to  Christ  and  grafted  into 
Him,  the  true  Vine.  Oh  what  a  comfort  it  will  be  to  me 
to  live  to  see  both  my  parents  rejoicing  in  Christ,  and  in 
His  redeeming  love  !  I  hope  I  shall  continue  to  pray  for 
this  blessing  daily. 

"  I  have  seen  my  father  again  this  day.  He  spoke  to 
me  very  much  of  Cennick's  Sermons,  in  reading  which  he 
was  greatly  delighted.  Please  to  procure  a  copy  for  me 
to  give  to  him.  I  trust  that  they  will  be  blessed  by  God's 
OTace  to  his  sorrowful  soul.  What  a  comfort  it  is  to  me 
to  see  my  father  with  liis  face  Zionward.  I  really  believe 
that  the  Lord  is  teaching  and  guiding  him  by  His  Holy 
Spirit.  I  have  likewise  good  hopes  of  my  mother,  which 
fill  my  soul  with  joy.  I  have  one  only  sister,  who  is  a 
communicant.  May  the  Lord  open  her  eyes  to  understand 
the  saving  truths  of  the  Gospel,  that  she  may  receive  the 
inward  spiritual  grace  as  well  as  the  outward  visible  signs 
of  that  sacrament  instituted  and  ordained  by  Christ  Him- 
self." 

Ardent  Desire  to  become  a  Missionary. 

"  I  thank  you  for  your  kind  instructions  in  regard  to 
my  desu'e  to  labour  for  the  poor  heathen.  It  is  my  wish 
to  have  my  every  will  sweetly  swallowed  up  in  God's  will, 
and  for  my  every  wish  to  centre  in  His  glory.     Yet  in  all 


KEY.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  21 

liumility  I  would  say  with  David  :  '  I  had  rather  be  a  door- 
keeper in  the  house  of  my  God  than  to  dwell  in  the  richest 
tents  of  ungodliness.'  It  is  my  wish  and  desire  to  be 
guided  entirely  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  as  I  am  convinced 
that  none  can  do  any  good,  go  where  they  will,  unless 
they  are  called  and  sent  by  God  Himself,  and  are  under 
the  guidance  of  His  Spirit. 

"  Should  the  Sunday-school  be  closed  against  me  from 
any  cause,  I  shall  have  no  desire  whatever  to  remain  in 
Stouiton  Caundle.  Believe  me,  dear  sir,  if  my  abilities 
were  equal  to  the  task,  I  would  rather  inhabit  the  deserts 
of  Arabia,  instructing  the  poor  ignorant  heathen,  and  de- 
voting my  whole  time  to  the  glory  of  God.  Yet  I  know 
it  is  my  duty  to  be  content  in  that  state  of  life  in  which 
it  has  been  the  will  of  God  to  call  me,  and  my  desire  is  to 
submit  in  all  humility. 

"  "When  reading  the  Missionary  Eegisters  you  lent  me, 
my  heart  seemed  so  attracted  towards  the  poor  perishing 
heathen,  that  I  could  freely  have  given  up  my  all,  together 
with  myself,  for  their  good.  Now,  sir,  this  is  seemingly 
out  of  my  power  and  beyond  my  line  of  life ;  and  I  know 
it  is  my  duty  to  be  contented  and  thankful  in  whatsoever 
state  of  life  the  Lord  is  pleased  to  place  me.  Yet  I  almost 
envy  those  who  are  labouring  in  this  righteous  cause  of 
instructing  the  heathen  in  foreign  lands.  But  if  I  cannot 
labour  among  the  heathen,  it  is  my  wish  to  labour  here, 
and  to  do  as  much  for  the  promotion  of  God's  glory  through 
His  free  grace  in  Christ  Jesus,  as  I  am  able  in  the  state 
of  life  wherein  His  kind  providence  hath  placed  me.  And 
as  the  Lord  has  been  pleased  to  bless  me  with  a  son,  I 


22  MEMOIK  OF  THE 

desire  to  devote  that  son  to  God  in  all  liumility,  humbly 
hoping  that  he  may  be  an  instrument  in  God's  hands  for 
the  instruction  of  poor  heathen  in  foreign  lands.  Now, 
dear  sir,  the  first  desire  of  my  soul  is  to  drink  as  deeply 
as  I  can  into  the  spirit  of  our  most  holy  religion,  that  I 
may  glorify  God  in  all  things.  And,  in  addition  to  learn- 
ing for  the  benefit  of  my  own  soul,  I  wish  to  learn  that  I 
may  be  enabled  to  instruct  my  dear  child,  when  he  shall 
be  old  enough  to  learn.  I  hope  and  trust  I  have  the  glory 
of  my  God  in  view.  It  is  my  earnest  desire  to  give  to  my 
dear  boy  all  the  education  in  my  power.  And  if  I  do  not 
know  myself,  how  shall  I  be  able  to  instruct  him?  I  trust 
to  your  better  judgment  to  instruct  me,  how  I  can  best 
proceed  to  promote  the  glory  of  the  despised  cause  of  a 
crucified  Eedeemer. 

"  It  is  my  wish,  dear  sir,  to  live  only  to  God  and  for 
God.  As  I  said  before,  I  know  it  is  my  duty  to  be  content 
with  my  station  in  life.  Yet  I  cannot  help  expressing  a 
wish,  that  it  had  been  my  lot  to  have  been  given  up  to 
(iod  even  in  the  meanest  office  of  His  sanctuary.  My 
heart  seems  to  be  in  Hindoostan,  among  the  poor  heathen, 
wishing  entirely  to  be  given  up  to  God  without  any  encum- 
brance from  the  world.  Were  I  qualified,  I  shoidd  like 
to  give  up  myself  to  the  poor  heathen  in  the  meanest  and 
lowest  office. 

"  Pardon  ray  again  requesting  you  to  be  urgent  with  the 
committee  in  behalf  of  my  going  in  the  strength  of  my  God 
to  India.  How  do  my  bowels  yearn  over  these  dear  Jewish 
people  !  The  thought  of  being  near  or  among  them  makes 
me  very  desirous  to  go  to  India.     If  the  Lord  shoidd  please 


EEV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  23 

to  send  me  there,  and  make  me  useful  even  in  the  least  de- 
gree, to  Him  be  all  the  glory  !  It  is  the  believer's  privilege 
to  rejoice  that  he  is  nothing,  and  that  Christ  is  all  in  all. 

"  Oh  that  the  Lord  may  make  us  all  willing  to  go  where 
His  providence  shall  see  fit  to  send  us  !  It  has  been  my 
wish  for  some  time  to  live  more  in  the  immediate  service 
of  God.  And  now,  to  all  human  appearance,  my  wish 
seems  to  be  on  the  eve  of  accomplishment.  Oh  that  the 
Lord  would  take  my  poor  heart,  and  make  it  all  His  own, 
that  I  may  no  longer  live  to  myseK,  but  unto  Him  who 
died  for  sinners !" 

Special  Temptations  and  Sins  to  which  Farmers  are 

EXPOSED. 

"  How  vexing  to  my  soul  is  indwelling  sin  !  Every 
one,  I  consider,  has  his  besetting  sin.  But  in  my  line  of 
life  every  track  is  full  of  snares,  sins,  and  temptations. 
If  you  go  to  market,  there  is  nothing  but  cheating,  over- 
reaching, cursing,  swearing,  lying,  drunkenness,  etc.,  etc. 
At  a  sale  it  is  the  same,  and  much  more  so  at  fairs.  So 
that  at  times  I  am  almost  weary  of  my  life  by  reason  of 
abounding  sin.  But  God  says :  '  My  grace  is  sufficient 
for  thee — according  to  thy  day  so  shall  thy  strength  be.' 
Oh  that  I  could  serve  my  God  more  fervently !  Oh  that 
I  could  do  more  for  that  God  who  has  done  such  great 
things  for  my  soul ! 

"  Sir,  I  have  this  day  been  to  market.  Oh,  the  wicked- 
ness of  the  world !  To  how  much  sin  is  the  life  of  a 
farmer  exposed ! " 


24  memoir  of  the 

Abounding  Irreligion. 

"  The  more  I  see  of  the  world,  and  the  more  I  feel  of  the 
])0wer  of  religion  in  my  own  soul,  the  fewer  people  I  can 
discern  in  the  road  to  heaven.  In  this  parish,  whereof 
the  population  is  between  300  and  400  souls,  there  are  not 
aljove  three  or  four  who  seem  to  be  going  heavenward. 
What  a  lamentable  fact  is  this  '  And  what  must  I  expect 
to  find  in  Ireland,  if  the  Lord  shall  see  fit  to  send  me  there, 
where  there  is  little  else  but  ignorance  and  superstition. 

'•  Oh,  sir,  what  a  sink  of  irreligion  is  our  land  !  Both 
ministers  and  people  are  gone  out  of  the  way.  But  the 
Lord  has  reserved  unto  Himself  a  remnant  according  to 
tlie  election  of  grace.  He  is  adding  daily  to  the  true 
Church  such  as  shall  be  saved.  That  He  may  add  more 
and  more,  may  God  of  His  infinite  mercy  grant ! 

"  On  recently  conversing  with  one  aged  eighty -six  years, 
I  find  him  totally  ignorant  of  the  scriptural  plan  of  sal- 
vation, though  he  has  acted  as  parish  clerk  in  this  county 
above  forty  years.  He  does  not  like  my  books  nor  my 
doctrines,  and  thinks  that  if  these  doctrines  were  preached 
in  the  Ohurch,  they  would  drive  men  to  desj^air.  I  hope 
the  Lord  will  awaken  him  and  bring  him  to  salvation.  By 
the  grace  of  God  he  shall  hear  gospel  truths  from  me. 
Toor  man !  he  seems  scarcely  ever  to  have  heard  such 
before.     What  a  lamentable  case  ! 

"  If  any  one  were  to  tell  the  people  of  this  vicinity,  at 
least  some  of  them,  that  they  knew  not  God,  he  would  be 
considered  a  strange  sort  of  gentleman.  But  the  fact  can- 
not be  denied.     How  can  a  child  know  his  father  before 


REV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  25 

lie  is  born  ?  How  can  any  one  know  God  before  he  is 
born  of  God  ?  We  read :  '  He  that  is  born  of  God  doth 
not  commit  sin.'  Then  if  we  allow  onrselves  in  sin,  we 
cannot  be  born  of  God.  Unregenerate  Christians  may 
hear  of  God  and  read  of  God,  but  they  do  not  know  God 
experimentally,  as  the  regenerate  Christian  does.  I  con- 
sider' the  state  of  such  people  to  be  worse  than  that  of  the 
heathen.  For  when  they  hear  of  God,  they  glorify  Him 
not  as  God,  but  by  their  works  entirely  deny  Him.  Such 
are  without  excuse,  and  most  deplorable  will  be  their 
state  if  they  repent  not. 

"  You  cannot  conceive  the  wickedness  of  this  parish. 
The  greater  part  of  the  poor  settle  with  the  shopkeepers 
on  Sunday  mornings,  when  great  disputes  often  arise  con- 
cerning their  accounts,  causing  swearing,  lying,  etc.  etc. 
The  poor  are  greatly  cheated  in  many  ways  by  the  shop- 
keepers. Three  loaves  of  bread  were  taken  from  one  sho]) 
before  the  magistrates,  and  were  found  to  be  fifteen  ounces 
deficient  in  weight.  I  trust  that  Eev.  Harry  Farr  Yeatman 
of  Stock  House  will  make  the  baker  to  smart  for  his  dis- 
honesty.      has  withdrawn  his  children  from  our  school. 

He  spends  part  of  his  Sunday  in  looking  over  the  accounts 
of  the  shopkeepers,  and  drawing  bills  for  them.  What  a 
stumbling-block  is  a  barren  professor  !  I  fear  that  I  have 
been  deceived  by  this  barren  professor.  But  he  shall  have 
a  sharp  lecture  from  me  before  next  Sunday,  God  willing." 

Pakable  of  the  Sowee. 
"  How  beautiful  is  the  Parable  of  the  Sower.    Ministers 


26  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

must  SOW,  bnt  the  free  grace  of  God  alone  can  give  the 
increase.     An  unconverted  minister  resembles  a  man 

SOWING  CHAFF   IN  AN  UNPLOUGHED   FIELD.      The   Seed  of  a 

spiritual  minister  falls  according  to  the  Lord's  direction. 
Where  the  terrors  of  the  broken  law  have  ploughed  up  the 
heart,  there  the  seed  of  the  glorious  Gospel  is  most  likely 
to  take  root.  Until  the  human  heart  is  broken  down  by 
perception  of  the  weight  of  sin,  and  sees  its  nothingness, 
and  its  total  inability  to  save  itself,  it  can  never  receive 
the  seed  of  the  Gospel  savingly.  The  seed  of  the  Gospel 
sown  on  the  natural  heart  resembles  the  sowing  of  the  hus- 
bandman who  has  omitted  to  plough  his  land.  Some  small 
portion  of  the  seed  may  come  up,  but  soon  dieth  away,  and 
is  seen  no  more.  But  after  tlie  heart  is  once  thoroughly 
convinced  of  sin,  and  of  its  lost  and  fallen  state,  and  is 
made  willing  by  the  free  grace  of  the  Gospel  to  accept  the 
doctrine  of  Jesus,  and  not  only  made  willing,  but  longeth 
ardently  after  the  salvation  held  forth  by  Christ  in  the 
Gospel,  on  that  soul  and  in  that  soul  the  glorious  Gospel 
will- bring  forth  in  abundance." 

Brainerd. 

"  Be  so  kind  as  to  lend  nie  the  Life  of  Brainerd  once 
more.  How  dearly  do  I  love  that  book !  When  reading 
it,  I  can  follow  him  in  all  his  proceedings.  Although  he  is 
dead,  he  yet  speaketh.  Happy  soul !  thou  art  landed  safe 
on  the  happy  shore,  where  thou  art  daily  receiving  fresh 
acquisitions  to  thy  happiness  by  the  daily  arrival  there  of 
thy  spiritual  converts.      How  may  we  contemplate   him 


REV.  RICHAED  DAVIS.  27 

casting  his  crown  down  to  the  ground  before  his  adorable 
Saviour;  his  happy  soul  quite  swallowed  up  in  raptur- 
ous wonder^  love,  and  astonishment !  My  soul  is  almost 
swallowed  up  whilst  I  write  on  the  subject.  Oh,  glorious 
Saviour,  sanctify  us  thoroughly,  that  we  may  only  live  to 
and  for  Thee  !" 


God's  Providential  Care  of  His  People. 

"  The  consideration  has  often  refreshed  me  under  my 
difficulties,  that  the  Lord  upholdeth  all  things  with  the 
word  of  His  power,  and  that  not  even  a  sparrow  falleth 
to  the  ground  without  the  knowledge  of  our  Heavenly 
Father.  Oh,  delightful  thought,  the  hairs  of  our  head  are 
all  numbered  !  How  infinitely  compassionate  is  the  sacred 
Majesty  of  heaven  thus  to  care  for  His  people,  to  be  their 
sun  and  shield !  How  lovely  the  frame  of  our  minds, 
when  our  wills  are  sweetly  lost  in  the  will  of  our  glorious 
Jehovah  !  Oh  for  hearts  to  love  and  trust  Him  for  ever- 
more !" 


Happy  Death  of  Charles  Hatn,  Farmer,  of 

St  ALBRID  GE  -  Ne  WTON. 

"  One  more  I  had  exj^ected  to  have  joined  our  prayer- 
meeting,  but  the  Lord  has  seen  it  best  to  take  him  to 
HimseK.  I  have  no  doubt  that  he  is  now  before  the 
throne  of  that  God  for  whom  his  soul  thirsted  and  panted 
on  earth,  singing  the  praises  of  God  and  the  Lamb. 
Whilst  here,  nothing  seemed  to  satisfy  him  but  Christ. 


28  MEMOIR  or  THE 

Now,  he  rests  where  there  is  nothing  but  redeeming  love. 
How  sweetly  by  faith  can  I  behold  liim  before  the  throne 
of  God,  casting  his  crown  down  to  the  gronnd,  and  ascrib- 
ing all  honour,  glory,  and  power  to  Him  that  sitteth  on 
the  throne,  and  to  the  Lamb,  for  ever  and  ever.  To  the 
free  grace  of  a  Eedeemer's  love  he  ascribed  his  conversion. 
He  knew  that  without  Christ  he  was  nothing,  and  could 
do  nothing.  Now,  happy  soul,  he  is  gone  to  enjoy  Christ 
for  ever  in  glory.  He  was  reproached  for  his  religion  by 
the  world,  especially  by  his  own  family.  How  meekly 
did  he  bear  reproach  ;  and  doubtless,  like  His  Divine 
Master,  prayed  fervently  for  his  persecutors  !" 

Eegeneration  by  Gkace. 

"There  is  a  death  which  every  one  born  of  God 
encounters ;  a  death  unto  sin,  and  a  new  birth  unto 
righteousness.  This  death  is  not  experienced  by  the 
natural  man.  Well  does  our  Lord  describe  this  death  as 
a  new  birth.  The  natural  man  resembles  the  infant  in  its 
mother's  womb,  having  ears  but  hearing  not,  having  eyes 
but  seeing  not.  Thus  the  unregenerate  have  ears  to  hear 
the  Gospel,  and  eyes  to  read  the  Bible,  but  until  the  Holy 
Spirit  comes  with  Divine  power  and  anoints  their  eyes 
with  eye-salve,  they  cannot  discern  their  lost  estate.  This 
I  feel  and  know,  and  this  I  can  testify,  tliat  the  free  grace 
of  God  alone  can  save  the  soul  from  death  eternal,  and 
raise  it  from  the  death  of  sin  to  the  life  of  righteousness. 
The  natural  man  resembles  the  babe  in  the  womb,  which 
cannot  give  birth  to  itself     IMan's  regeneration  is  not  from 


EEV.  EICHARD  DAVIS.  29 

himself,  but  is  the  gift  of  God.  From  God  alone  we  can 
have  good  desires.  How  entirely  dependent  is  man  upon 
God  for  grace  both  to  will  and  to  do.  He  who  is  born 
from  above  finds  that  nothing  but  the  merits  of  Christ 
alone  can  save  him,  and  plead  His  cause  before  the  tri- 
bunal of  a  righteous  God.  No  sooner  does  he  throw  him- 
self humbly  at  the  foot  of  the  Cross,  but  the  kind  Re- 
deemer stretches  out  His  helping  hand  by  means  of  some 
comfortable  promise,  and  sets  his  feet  upon  the  rock, 
and  orders  his  goings. 

"  When  the  world  perceives  the  great  change  wrought 
by  the  grace  of  regeneration,  they  join  with  Satan  to  make 
the  way  of  the  young  convert  as  rough  as  possible,  who 
then  experiences  the  hatred  of  the  world  in  all  its  various 
ibrms.  Then  the  enmity  of  the  carnal  heart  shows  itself 
most  conspicuously.  Then  the  strict  adherence  of  Chris- 
tians to  the  Word  of  God,  and  the  rules  of  the  Gospel,  is 
called  needless  precision.  Then  moderation  in  the  pursuit 
of  the  things  of  time  is  termed  indolence.  They  are  desig- 
nated hypocrites,  the  men  who  are  turning  the  world 
upside  down.  Their  meekness  in  bearing  the  calumny  of 
the  world  is  denounced  meanness  of  soul.  They  are,  like 
their  Divine  Master,  despised  and  rejected  of  men.  Poor, 
deluded,  vain  world,  little  dost  thou  think  how  welcome  is 
the  Cross  of  Christ  to  the  sincere  and  faithful  Christian  ! 
Little  thinkest  thou,  that  thou  thyself  by  thy  calumnies 
and  reproaches  art  decking  the  Christian's  crown  with 
priceless  gems,  wherewith  they  shall  shine  as  the  stars  for 
ever  and  ever." 


30  memoir  of  the 

Nothing  but  Assurance  of  Faith  can  satisfy  the 
New-Born  Soul. 

"  Nothing  but  a  firm  assurance  of  faith,  and  of  accept- 
ance in  the  Beloved,  with  a  realizing  sense  of  the  forgiveness 
of  sins,  can  or  will  satisfy  the  new-born  soul.  I  must  and 
will,  by  God's  grace,  avouch  this  truth,  let  the  world  say 
what  it  will." 


KEY.  EICIIARD  DAVIS.  31 


CHAPTER  III 

Sudden  Death  of  James  Crocker— Conversion  and  Happy  Death  of  his  Daughter, 
Maria  Crocker. 

As  long  as  Mr.  Davis  remained  overseer  of  Stoiirton 
Caundle,  so  long  James  Crocker  received  the  shilling  per 
week,  which  had  been  abstracted  from  his  weekly  allow- 
ance by  the  vestry.  But  when  Mr,  Davis  vacated  that 
office,  his  successor  reduced  James  Crocker's  pay,  on  the 
plea  that  he  ought  to  work.  Mr.  Davis  remonstrated  that 
Crocker  was  physically  unable  to  work  from  disease,  and 
that  if  compelled  to  work,  his  life  would  be  shortened. 
His  successor  curtly  replied,  that  Crocker  was  a  great 
burden  to  the  parish,  and  the  sooner  the  parish  was  re- 
lieved of  that  burden  the  better.  Mr.  Davis  made  answer, 
"  On  account  of  your  refusal  to  continue  his  relief,  I  shall 
employ  him  on  my  farm,  and  shall  give  him  the  lightest 
work  I  have  to  do.  But  remember,  should  he  die  through 
my  employing  of  him,  that  you  will  be  his  murderer  in 
the  sight  of  God."  On  the  6th  of  November  1819,  Mr. 
Davis  announced  his  death  to  me  in  a  letter,  from  which 
this  is  an  extract :  "  Oh,  sir,  what  a  very  melancholy 
accident  have  I  been  witness  to  this  day  !  Oh  that  it  may 
make  me  more  in  earnest  for  my  soul's  salvation.     This 


32  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

morning  James  Crocker  was  at  work  for  me.  I  sent  liim 
a  little  more  than  a  quarter  of  a  mile  to  shut  a  gate  the 
sportsmen  had  left  open.  Thinking  that  he  stayed  longer 
than  usual,  I  went  to  look  for  him,  fearing  that  he  might 
have  fallen  down  in  a  fit.  Shocking  to  relate,  I  found  that 
he  had  fallen  in  a  fit,  and  was  quite  dead.  Oh  that  I 
could  have  been  with  him  in  his  dying  moments !  But 
the  Lord,  in  His  wise  purpose,  ordered  it  otherwise.  I 
hope  and  trust  that  his  God  was  with  him,  and  that  his 
soul  is  now  safely  lodged  in  his  Saviour's  arms,  far  from 
this  troublesome  world  of  sin  and  sorrow.  I  believe  that 
he  was  a  humble,  though  not  a  rejoicing.  Christian,  savingly 
blessed  in  Christ,  I  informed  you  of  his  pay  having  been 
shortened  as  soon  as  my  account  as  overseer  was  closed. 
When  the  poor  man  found  this,  he  desired  me  to  let  him 
have  a  few  days'  work.  Consequently,  I  have  since  hired 
him  all  opportunities.  But  T  consider  that  he  was  not  in 
a  fit  state  to  be  left  alone,  or  to  go  out  to  work.  I  trust 
his  death  will  be  a  warning  to  the  parish  for  the  future, 
not  to  compel  a  man  so  diseased  to  labour  for  his  mainte- 
nance." James  Crocker  was,  I  believe,  one  of  Christ's 
little  ones.  His  faith  was  weak.  His  knowledge  was 
imperfect.  But  his  soul  seemed  stayed  on  Christ,  and 
now,  I  trust,  reposes  in  the  bosom  of  Abraham  in  the 
Paradise  of  God. 

"  There  the  wicked  cease  from  troubling, 
And  there  the  weary  are  at  rest." 

After  the  death  of  James  Crocker,  his  two  daughters, 
Hannah  and  Maria,  were  exposed,  in  common  with  others, 
to  systematic  temptation  then  locally  practised.     AVicked- 


REV.  RICHAKD  DAVIS.  33 

ness  in  high  places  showered  down  golden  baits  to  seduce 
the  young  cottagers  from  the  paths  of  morality  and  re- 
ligion. But  God  was  with  them.  His  grace  was  all- 
sufficient.  Hannah  exerted  her  influence  for  the  moral 
and  spiritual  good  of  her  younger  sister.  Faith  was 
evidenced  by  its  fruits.  They  could  say  with  Joseph, 
"  How  can  I  do  this  great  wickedness,  and  sin  against 
God  ?"  Hannah  posted  to  me  at  Ventnor  the  following 
narrative  of  her  sister's  conversion  to  God  and  sleep  in 
Jesus  : — 

"Gainsbury,  Milbokxe  Port, 
Somerset,  July  1856. 

"  Reverend  and  Respected  Sir, — I  have  long  had  an 
impression  on  my  mind,  that  it  was  my  duty  to  write  to 
you  about  my  dear  departed  sister,  INIaria  Crocker,  as  you 
were  so  kind  to  instruct  us,  when  we  were  little  ignorant 
children,  in  the  things  that  make  for  our  eternal  welfare. 
"We  were  like  wandering  lambs  ;  your  school  a  rich  pas- 
ture, and  yourself  a  kind  shepherd.  It  was  in  that 
delightful  pasture,  whilst  feeding  on  the  truths  of  the 
Gospel,  that  I  experienced  the  new  birth.  But  I  must 
return  to  the  subject  of  this  letter.  About  two  years  after 
my  own  conversion,  my  sister  began  to  be  very  uneasy 
about  her  spiritual  state.  She  became  serious,  gave  uj) 
her  young  trifling  companions,  and  began  to  read  the 
Bible  with  prayer.  And  the  more  she  read  and  prayed, 
the  deeper  insight  she  had  into  her  fallen  state.  I  shall 
never  forget  her  agitated  looks,  her  tears,  and  anxious 
inquiries.  I  never  saw  a  person  in  deeper  distress  of 
mind,  or  more  humbled  on  account  of  sin.     I  felt  crreat 


34  MEMOIK  OF  THE 

pleasure  in  pointing  my  weeping  sister  to  ]\Iount  Calvary, 
where  you  had  previously  directed  my  atteutioiL  It  cost 
her  many  tears  and  struggles  to  believe  and  cast  her  load 
on  Jesus.  At  length  the  cloud  was  dispersed,  and  she 
found  peace  and  joy  in  believing.  This  happy  event  was 
recorded  by  the  following  passage,  written  on  a  blank  leaf 
of  a  Bible  which  was  given  to  her  when  a  scholar  as  a 
reward  : — '  Unto  you,  tlierefore,  that  believe,  He  is  precious.' 
A  blessed  change  followed.  Her  cheerful  countenance 
gave  evidence  of  it,  and  showed  that  she  had  drawn  virtue 
from  Jesus.  It  was  also  a  cordial  to  me,  as,  having  heard 
her  sad  complaints,  and  witnessed  her  penitential  tears,  I 
felt  also  a  portion  of  her  grief.  But  now  we  rejoiced  to- 
gether, and  spent  many  happy  years  in  each  other's  society. 
The  Sabbath  was  a  day  of  delight,  and  the  ordinances  of 
God's  house  manna  to  our  souls,  and  afforded  matter  for 
conversation  during  the  week  whilst  sitting  engaged  at  our 
work.  She  did  indeed  devote  her  youth  to  God.  I  found 
her  a  great  help  to  me  in  spiritual  tilings,  and  grew  the 
faster  in  grace  from  the  benefit  of  her  society.  We  had 
precious  seasons  in  prayer  in  the  little  room,  once  my 
father's  shop,  where  you  have  often  explained  the  Scrip- 
tures to  us.  I  love  to  think  of  that  room.  Maria  would 
make  it  echo  with  her  songs  of  praise.  Little  did  I  think 
she  would  be  called  to  '  sing  the  Lamb  in  hymns  above'  so 
long  before  me,  for  her  health  was  at  that  period  much 
better  than  mine. 

"  But  a  heavy  trial  lay  before  her.  She  became  the 
subject  of  deep  affliction,  and  was  confined  to  her  bed  for 
the  space  of  five  years  and  ten  months.     When  her  health 


KEV.  KICHARD  DAVIS,  35 

began  to  decline,  her  spirits  were  depressed,  chiefly  on 
account  of  being  deprived  of  the  public  means  of  grace,  a 
feeling  similar  to  that  expressed  in  the  42 d  Psalm, — '  When 
I  remember  these  things,  I  pour  out  my  soul  in  me,  for  I 
had  gone  with  the  multitude.  I  went  with  them  to  the 
house  of  God,  with  the  voice  of  joy  and  praise,  with  the 
multitude  that  kept  holy  daj.'  The  first  day  on  which  she 
was  unable  to  rise  from  her  bed  she  exclaimed,  '  It  is  all 
over,  Hannah  !  I  shall  praise  God  in  heaven.'  I  said, 
'  Are  you  happy,  Maria  V  She  replied, '  Yes ;  but  this  is 
very  solemn.  I  feel  accepted  in  •the  Beloved.'  And 
then,  as  if  a  sudden  light  had  broken  in  upon  her,  she 
revived  and  said,  '  Adieu  !  adieu  !  farewell  world  !  I  wish 
my  brother  was  here  to  see  how  a  Christian  can  die.  By 
this  bedside  I  sought  the  Lord,  and  now  I  feel  His  presence. 
Oh,  how  happy  I  am  !  I  knew  He  would  come  in  such 
an  hour  as  this,  but  I  could  not  have  imagined  the  hajjpi- 
ness  I  feel.'  I  wish,  sir,  you  could  have  seen  your  Sunday 
scholar  on  that  memorable  day.  These  raptures  soon  sub- 
sided into  a  calm.  She  could  now  only  talk  at  intervals, 
through  excessive  weakness,  but  her  confidence  in  God 
was  strong.  She  laid  hold  of  the  promises,  especially 
these, — '  Thy  shoes  shall  be  iron  and  brass.  Underneath 
and  around  are  the  everlasting  arms.'  When  only  able  to 
speak  in  a  whisper,  she  would  ask  for  her  Bible.  It  was 
her  daily  companion  for  many  years,  and  it  proved  a 
precious  cordial  on  the  bed  of  suffering,  and  her  daily  food. 
On  being  much  con\^ilsed,  after  reviving  she  said,  '  My 
dear  Hannah,  you  need  not  grieve ;  these  are  precious 
seasons  to  me  ;  it  is  a  welcome  voice  that  tells  me  Jesns 


36  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

reigns.'  She  was  indeed  a  lovely  flower  in  the  garden  of 
the  Lord,  and  though  it  may  in  some  measure  be  said  of 
her  that  she  was  '  born  to  blush  unseen,'  yet  there  were  a 
few  Christian  friends  who  often  found  her  sick-chamber 
to  be  none  other  than  the  house  of  God  and  the  gate  of 
heaven.  Eeligion  was  her  delight  in  health,  and  it  never 
shone  so  bright  as  in  her  calm  submission  under  the 
afflicting  rod,  meekly  saying,  '  My  Father's  hand  prepares 
the  cup,  and  what  He  wills  is  best'  The  last  few  weeks 
of  her  life  her  sufferings  greatly  increased,  and  it  was 
evident  she  was  fast  sinking.  She  spoke  composedly  of 
the  grave  as  a  quiet  resting-place.  She  requested  me  to 
make  her  burial  dress,  and  talked  cheerfully  of  the  time 
when  she  should  have  it  on,  saying,  '  You  must  look  on 
me  when  in  this  dress,  and  triumph  !  Oh,  how  refreshing 
will  the  cold  streams  of  Jordan  be  !  I  cannot  sink  ;  my 
feet  are  shod  with  gospel  peace.'  It  was  her  wish  to  be 
earned  home  and  buried  with  the  rest  of  the  family,  ex- 
pressing a  wish  that  as  a  family  they  may  rise  from  the 
dust  at  the  general  resurrection,  their  fetters  burst,  and 
fasten  in  the  skies.  '  I  have  need,'  she  said,  '  to  plead 
with  God,  but  for  some  weeks  my  prayer  has  been  little 
more  than — 

'  Rock  of  Ages,  cleft  for  me, 
Let  me  hide  myself  ia  Thee.' 

A  few  days  prior  to  her  death  she  partook  of  the  ordinance 
of  the  Lord's  Supper.  The  minister  spoke  of  the  upper 
room  where  the  Saviour  partook  of  the  Passover  with  his 
disciples  the  night  before  he  suffered,  and  remarked  that 
it  would  probably  be  the  last  time  tliat  we  should  partake 


REV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  S  i 

of  the  fruit  of  the  vine  together  on  earth.    And  so  it  proved 
to  be. 

"  The  da}^  on  which  she  quitted  this  mortal  vale  her 
breathing  was  exceedingly  difficult.  I  repeated  some 
favourite  lines  to  her,  which  appeared  to  increase  her 
desire  to  be  released.  In  a  short  time  she  suddenly  re- 
vived, and  said,  '  My  Saviour  !  my  Saviour  !  praise  Him  ! ' 
and  then  in  a  few  minutes  her  ransomed  spirit  escaped,  to 
be  for  ever  with  the  Lord.  She  departed  this  life  May 
10th,  184-1,  and  was  buried  at  Stourton  Caundle.  A 
funeral  sermon  was  preached  on  the  occasion  at  the 
Wesleyan  Chapel  in  Milborne  Port,  from  these  words, 
'  The  secret  of  the  Lord  is  with  them  that  fear  Him.' — 
From  your  unworthy  Sunday  scholar, 

"  Hannah  Crocker." 

Two  children  of  James  Crocker  now  survive — Hannah, 
the  writer  of  the  above  letter,  and  Charles.  Charles  was 
appointed  schoolmaster  at  Stourton  Caundle  by  the  Eev. 
Nathanael  Bridges,  vicar  of  Henstridge,  in  the  year  1830, 
and,  at  the  end  of  thirty- four  years,  yet  retains  that  office  ; 
a  convincing  proof  that  in  the  judgment  of  the  parish  he 
is  the  right  man  in  the  right  place. 

See  two  interesting  letters  from  Eev.  Eichard  Davis  to 
Mr.  Charles  Crocker  in  the  years  1849  and  1862, 


38  MEMOIR  OF  THE 


CHAPTEK   IV. 

Appointment  of  Mr.  Davis  by  the  Church  Missionary  Society  to  be  a  Missionary  to  the 
New  Zealanders— Voyage  of  himself  and  Family  from  Woolwich  to  Sydney — 
Pleasing  Intereoiuse  with  New  Zealand  Youths— Voyage  from  Sydney  to  the  Bay 
of  Islands,  New  Zealand— Survey  of  that  Part  of  the  Countiy,  and  Estimate  of  its 
Fertility— Threatened  Assault  by  Moka,  a  Savage  Chief— Happiness  of  Mrs.  Davis 
and  Family,  and  Usefulness  to  the  Mission. 

In  proportion  as  Mr.  Davis  progressed  in  the  divine 
life,  he  more  and  more  ardently  desired  to  realize,  by  the 
full  assurance  of  faith,  his  acceptance  in  Christ,  and  to 
make  known  to  others  that  Saviour,  who  was  "  all  his 
salvation  and  all  his  desire."  That  he  might  instruct  the 
children  of  the  parish  in  Scripture  truths,  he  made  appli- 
cation for  the  institution  of  a  Sunday  school,  which  he 
engaged  to  teach  and  superintend  gratuitously.  For  some 
time  this  school  flourished.  Finding  the  need  of  addi- 
tional help,  he  appointed  as  master  under  him  one  who 
had  been  a  sinner,  but  whom  Mr.  Davis  believed  to  have 
been  reclaimed  and  penitent.  After  some  interval  sus- 
picion arose  in  his  mind  that  the  master  had  relapsed 
into  his  former  immoral  habits.  The  first  Sunday  after 
he  had  ascertained  this  to  be  matter  of  fact,  he  said  to  the 
master  in  the  schoolroom  :  "  You  and  I  meet  in  this 
room   no  more.     If  you  remain,  I  shall  leave.     If  you 


REV.    RICHARD    DAVIS.  39 

leave,  I  shall  remain."  The  schoolmaster  took  his  depar- 
ture, but  was  reinstated  by  those  from  whom  better  things 
might  reasonably  have  been  expected.  Thus  tliis  door  of 
usefulness  was  for  ever  closed  against  Mr.  Davis. 

A  gentleman  of  Geashill,  in  Irehind,  wanting  a  tenant 
of  a  missionary  spirit  to  teach  the  poor  benighted  Irish, 
arrangements  were  made  to  send  Mr.  Davis  to  Geashill  to 
investigate.  Insurmountable  obstacles  arose.  The  gentle- 
man  shortly  departed  this  life  in  the  faith  and  hope  of  the 
Gospel  This  scheme,  as  well  as  others,  devised  to  open  a 
door  of  usefulness  to  Mr.  Davis,  totally  failed. 

Knowing  that  Mr.  Davis  was  earnestly  desirous  of  mis- 
sionary employment,  and  understanding  that  the  Church 
Missionary  Society  were  in  quest  of  a  pious  agriculturist 
to  proceed  to  New  Zealand,  I  went  to  London  for  the 
purpose  of  recommending  liim  to  the  committee.  The 
venerable  Josiah  Pratt,  who  was  then  secretary,  after  I 
had  entered  into  particulars,  stated  with  deep  regret  a 
regulation  of  the  Society  (a  regulation  most  proper  in 
itself,  and  altogether  irrespective  of  Mr.  Davis's  missionary 
qualifications)  which  precluded  the  committee  from  then 
accepting  the  offer  made.  I  quitted  the  committee  dis- 
heartened and  sad.  After  some  length  of  time  had 
elapsed,  I  organized  a  Church  Missionary  Association  at 
Bridgewater.  The  idea  providentially  occurred  to  me, 
that  if  I  could  prevail  on  the  Bridgewater  Committee  to 
recommend,  the  London  Committee  might  be  prevailed  on 
to  accept  of  Mr.  Davis's  services,  and  send  him  and  his 
family  to  New  Zealand.  I  stated  the  case  at  length  to 
the  Bridgewater  Committee,  and  introduced  IMr.  Davis  to 


40  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

them.  Tliey  commissioned  me,  as  their  secretary,  to  write 
iu  their  name  to  the  C'hurcli  Missionary  Society.  Fully 
persuaded  that  Mr.  Davis  would  be  the  right  man  in  the 
right  place,  and  tliat  his  missionary  appointment  would 
give  final  and  entire  satisfaction  both  to  the  Society  and 
to  the  religious  public,  my  letter  was  most  urgent  and 
strong.  The  Society  promptly  summoned  ]\Ir.  Davis  to 
London  for  their  judgment,  at  once  accepted  him,  en- 
gaged to  send  himself,  his  wife,  and  six  children  to  New 
Zealand,  and  authorized  him,  subject  to  their  judgment 
and  approbation,  to  look  out  for  a  pious  carpenter  to 
accompany  them. 

The  duty  of  missions  was  then  less  felt  and  appreciated 
tlian  it  now  is.  When  it  became  known  that  Mr.  Davis 
and  his  family  were  about  to  leave  the  desirable  tenancy 
of  AVoodrow  Farm,  consisting  of  260  acres,  held  at  an 
annual  rental  of  less  than  one  pound  per  acre,  for  the 
purpose  of  evangelizing  the  cannibals  of  New  Zealand, 
this  act  of  self-denying  devotion  to  the  service  of  God 
caused  surprise,  excitement,  sarcastic  remarks,  caustic 
reproaches,  and  subtle  counteraction.  The  tenancy  of  a 
good  farm  in  the  parish  of  Stourton  Caundle  was  actually 
offered  to  ]\Irs.  Davis  rent  free,  if  she  would  remain  iu 
England,  and  abandon  her  husband  and  the  New  Zealand 
Mission  ! !  !  I  venture  not  to  characterize  this  act,  which 
i  am  confident  is  without  a  parallel  in  the  history  of 
missions.  But  "  the  Lord  was  with  him,  and  showed  him 
mercy,"  and  prospered  his  way,  and  finally  crowned  his 
7iiissionary  labour  with  success,  and  gave  him  many  souls 
of  the  Maoris  for  his  hire,  so  that  his  accession  to  the 


'       RF.V.    RICHARD    DAVIS.  41 

New  Zealand  Mission  was  productive  of  saving  results, 
which  will  remain  unknown  until  the  secrets  of  all  hearts 
shall  be  revealed,  and  "  the  books  shall  be  opened,  and 
the  dead  shall  be  judged  out  of  those  things  written  in  the 
books  according  to  their  works."     Then  "  they  that  have 

AVISELY  INSTRUCTED  SHALL  SHINE  AS  THE  BRIGHTNESS  OF 
THE  FIRMAMENT,  AND  THEY  THAT  TURN  MANY  TO  RIGHTEOUS- 
NESS AS  THE  STARS  FOR  EVER  AND  EVER"  (Daniel  xii.  3). 

The  six  following  letters,  addressed  by  Mr.  Davis  to  the 
author,  will  communicate  to  the  reader  ample  and  inter- 
esting details  of  the  voyage  of  himself  and  family  to 
Sydney,  his  pleasing  intercourse  with  New  Zealand  youths, 
the  voyage  from  Sydney  to  the  Bay  of  Islands,  and  his 
residence  at  Keri  Keri  to  the  close  of  the  year  1824  : — 

"  'The  Brothees,'  off  Gravesend, 
26th  Nov.  1823. 

"  Eev.  and  dear  Sir, — In  the  midst  of  bustle  and  hurry 

I  sit  down  to  write  a  few  lines  to  you,  the  dearest  friend  1 

have  in  this  world  next  to  my  dear  parents,  to  let  you  know 

how  we  go  on.    Saturday  last  we  came  on  board  late  at  night. 

The  vessel  was  then  lying  off  Woolwich.     The  Sabbath 

was  spent  in  hurry  and  bustle.     Monday  was  occupied  in 

arranging  our  cabins.     Yesterday  I  opened  my  school  in 

the   after-cabin  with  our  own  children  and  four  others, 

who  are  cabin  passengers.     To-day  I  hope  to  lay  down 

the  plan  of  a  school  in  the  free  women's  cabin.     I  have 

not  yet  been  enabled  to  do  anything  for  the  instruction  of 

the  convicts.      They  are  a  very  refractory  set.      One  of 

them  has  been  placed  in  irons  this  morning  for  smoking 

in  bed,  and  thus  setting  it  on  fire.     She  is  the  most  refrac- 


42  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

tory  and  hardened  female  I  ever  saw.  She  professes  to 
be  a  witch,  and  threatens  to  sink  the  ship.  She  lay  in 
irons  the  whole  of  Saturday  night.  By  this  you  will  be 
able  to  judge  how  incorrigible  the  female  convicts  are. 

"  We  sailed  from  Woolwich  this  morning,  and  came  to 
an  anchor  off  this  place  about  ten  o'clock  a.m.  We  expect 
to  go  to  sea  early  to-morrow  morning.  Oh  that  the  ever 
blessed  God  may  be  with  us  to  bless  us  with  much  of  His 
presence  !  The  officers  of  the  ship  are  most  kind  to  us. 
I  am  happy  to  inform  you  that  we  have  succeeded  in 
establishing  family  worship  in  the  cabin.  We  met  for 
worship  last  evening  for  the  first  time.  The  surgeon  reads 
and  prays  with  the  convicts  every  evening.  He  is  a  very 
pleasant  person,  and  I  trust  a  Christian  in  deed  and  in 
truth.  I  arranged  with  him  yesterday  respecting  con- 
ducting Sunday  worship.  He  is  to  officiate  with  the 
prisoners  on  Sunday,  and  I  am  to  officiate  in  the  cabin. 
Oh  that  I  may  be  found  faithful !  I  trust  that  the  free 
grace  of  God,  purchased  for  me  by  the  blood  of  the  dear 
Eedeemer,  will  enable  me  to  proceed  according  to  His 
own  will,  so  that  through  the  meanest  and  most  unworthy 
of  His  creatures  His  great  name  may  be  glorified  !  How 
wicked,  diill,  unworthy,  and  ungrateful  I  feel  myself  to 
be  !  Oh,  how  many  blessings  hath  the  Lord  blessed  us 
with  !  In  the  first  instance,  He  has  brought  us  out  of 
darkness  into  His  marvellous  light.  In  the  second  place, 
He  has  set  us  apart  for  Himself,  to  be  employed  in  His 
vineyard.  When  we  left  Woodrow  Farm,  how  evidently 
His  loving  providence  was  manifested  towards  us  in  in- 
clining Mr,  B.  to  take  us  into  his  house.     And  now,  to 


REV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  43 

crown  the  whole,  He  has  given  us  favour  in  the  sight  of 
those  with  whom  we  sail,  so  that  we  can  truly  say  with 
David,  '  Goodness  and  mercy  have  followed  us  all  the 
days  of  our  life.'  Oh  that  we  may  be  enabled,  through 
grace,  like  David,  to  '  abide  in  the  house  of  God  for  ever !' 
— I  remain,  my  very  dear  sir,  your  very  affectionate  and 
most  humble  servant, 

"  KiCHARD  Davis. 

"  P.S. — Mrs.  Davis  desires  to  be  remembered  very 
kindly  to  you.     She  is  in  very  good  spirits." 

"  'The  Brothers,'  at  Sea. 

"  Kev.  and  dear  Sir, — I  begin  to  write  this  letter,  6th 
January  1824,  with  the  hopeful  expectation  of  our  soon 
meeting  an  homeward-bound  vessel,  which  will  enable 
me  to  send  you  home  an  account  of  our  proceedings 
hitherto,  not  doubting  but  that  you  have  been  anxious  to 
hear  from  us  before  this  time. 

"  We  left  Gravesend  on  the  morning  of  28  th  November. 
The  wind  being  rather  foul,  we  did  not  reach  the  Downs 
till  the  1st  of  December.  Here  we  were  obliged  to  anchor, 
as  the  wind  was  blowing  rather  fresh,  and  directly  against 
us.  The  wind  continued  to  blow  fresh  until  the  evening 
of  the  3d,  when  we  experienced  a  tremendous  gale  from 
s.s.w.  We  at  first  rode  with  one  anchor.  Afterwards,  as 
the  ship  dragged  her  anchor,  another  was  thrown  out.  As 
the  two  anchors  did  not  keep  her  from  drifting,  recourse 
was  had  to  a  third  anchor,  the  cable  of  which  was  imme- 
diately cut,  because  it  became  entangled  with  the  otlier 


44  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

two.  As  there  were  no  more  available  anchors  on  board 
our  labouring  vessel,  her  safety  depended  on  the  strength 
of  these  t\^■o.  With  relentless  fury  the  foaming  billows 
broke  over  the  ship.  These,  with  the  clanking  of  the 
massy  cable- chains,  the  shouts  of  the  sailors,  and  the 
dreadful  roaring  of  the  wind  through  the  rigmncr  of  the 
ship,  altogether  made  the  season  awfully  grand.  I  could 
not  be  an  eye-witness  to  the  above  scene,  as  we  could  not 
go  on  deck,  because  the  hatches  were  shut  closely  down, 
so  that  we  were  not  fully  aware  of  our  danger  until  all 
danger  was  over.  Towards  the  morning  the  wind  abated, 
so  that  we  were  able  to  get  a  little  sleep.  But  what  a 
company  of  helpless  creatures  we  were  from  sea- sickness  ! 
In  the  morning,  when  I  went  on  deck,  I  found  we  had 
drifted  a  considerable  distance  during  the  night.  Two 
large  vessels  had  drifted  past  us  in  the  dark,  but,  blessed 
be  God,  they  did  not  come  in  contact  with  us.  Had  one 
or  both  of  these  vessels  come  into  collision  with  us,  all 
probably  would  have  sunk  together.  One  of  these  vessels 
was  nearly  lost  on  the  Goodwin  Sands,  which  were  near 
to  us,  and  over  which  the  sea  was  breaking  terrifically. 
There  were  about  fifty  vessels  lying  with  us  in  the  Downs. 
Of  these,  two  lost  their  foremasts  and  bowsprits,  twenty- 
seven  lost  their  anchors  and  cables,  one  was  wrecked  near 
Margate,  and  six  had  not  been  heard  of  when  we  left  the 
Downs.  I  know,  my  dear  sir,  that  not  only  you,  but  all 
our  dear  friends,  will  join  with  us  to  praise  that  God  who 
preserved  us  through  that  dreadful  night.  We  lay  in  the 
Downs  till  December  6th,  when  it  pleased  the  Lord  to 
send  us  a  fresh  breeze  from  the  north-east,  which  took  us 


EEV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  45 

down  the  Channel  at  a  great  rate.  What  a  bnsy  scene 
we  witnessed  when  the  breeze  sprang  up  !  Every  vessel 
uninjured  by  the  storm  was  soon  under  way,  so  that  the 
sea  for  a  considerable  distance  was  literally  covered  with 
ships.  By  the  next  morning  our  fine- sailing  ship  had 
nearly  outsailed  them  all. 

On  the  9th  of  December  we  were  off  the  Lizard  Point. 
I  have  now  seen  the  shores  of  my  beloved  country  for  the 
last  time.  Oh  that  my  mind  may  ever  be  so  steadfastly 
fixed  upon  God  and  eternal  things,  and  my  mission  to 
evangelize  the  benighted  New  Zealanders,  that  I  may  nevei' 
for  a  moment  regret  my  separation  from  my  dear  parents 
and  friends  I  Farewell,  dear  friends,  until  we  meet  on  the 
happy  shores  of  eternity,  to  part  no  more  for  ever. 

"  I  write  this  in  the  torrid  zone,  within  about  300  miles 
of  the  equator.  The  heat  is  intense.  On  the  19th  of 
December  we  had  rather  an  alarming  scene  on  board. 
About  seven  or  eight  of  the  female  convicts  entered  into 
a  conspiracy  to  beat,  or  rather  to  murder,  the  surgeon  - 
superintendent,  who  read  and  prayed  with  the  convicts 
every  day.  Their  diabolical  plot  was,  wdien  Mr.  Hall  went 
down  to  evening  prayer  between  seven  and  eight  o'clock 
P.M.,  to  extinguish  the  prison  lights,  and  effect  their  cruel 
purpose  in  the  dark.  But  it  pleased  the  All- wise  Disposer 
of  human  events  to  order  it  otherwise.  They  urged  a 
wicked  girl  to  join  them,  who  refused,  and  disclosed  the 
plot  to  one  of  her  fellow-prisoners,  who  communicated  it 
to  Mr.  Hall.  Mr.  Hall  w^nt  to  the  prison  at  the  usual 
liour,  accompanied  by  the  first  officer.  The  lights  were 
]iut  out,  and  the  wretches  prepared  to  execute  their  plan. 


46  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

A  scuffle  ensued.  INIr.  Hall  and  the  officer  were  soon  over- 
powered. But  the  captain  and  the  crew  seized  six  of  the 
ringleaders,  and  confined  them  in  irons  in  the  coal-hole 
for  the  night.  On  the  Monday  a  strong  dungeon  was 
prepared  for  their  imprisonment.  Mr.  Hall  consigned  them 
to  me  to  instruct  them,  and  prepare  them  for  their  ex- 
pected fate.  I  have  some  hopes  of  the  conversion  of  one 
of  the  most  hardy,  and  I  am  now  preparing  a  history  of 
her  past  life. 

"  I  bless  the  God  of  our  salvation,  that  He  is  both  pre- 
sent and  precious  to  my  soul.  It  would  rejoice  your  heart 
could  you  be  present  at  our  evening  family  worship,  which 
the  officers  and  sailors  regularly  attend.  How  it  would 
rejoice  your  heart,  and  the  hearts  of  our  dear  friends,  to 
see  how  attentive  these  brave  fellows  are.  You  would 
weep  tears  of  joy  to  see  the  starting  tear  trickle  down  their 
manly  weather-beaten  cheeks,  when  exhorted  to  contem- 
plate a  Saviour's  love,  purchasing  by  His  death  for  lost 
sinners  an  entrance  into  eternal  glory.  IMr.  F.,  one  of 
our  cabin  passengers,  is  opposed  to  the  sailors  coming 
down  to  our  cabin  to  attend  family  worship.  But  Mr. 
B.  and  myself  applied  to  the  Captain,  who  took  our  part, 
ordered  down  the  men,  and  attended  himself  I  humbly 
hope  the  Lord  our  Jehovah  is  present  with  us.  On  Sun- 
day mornings  I  read  prayers  and  a  sermon  on  the 
quarter-deck  under  an  awning ;  the  Captain,  his  officers, 
and  the  whole  of  the  crew,  together  with  the  free  passen- 
gers, all  attend  and  form  a  good  congregation.  On  the 
Sabbath,  the  sailors  dress  in  their  best,  so  that  they  have 
a  very  respectable  appearance.    Captain  M.  is  good  man, 


EEV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  47 

and  loves  religion  and  religious  people.  Indeed,  we  are 
highly  favoured  by  our  Covenant  God  in  the  company  we 
have  on  board  this  vessel.  I  have  here  found,  my  dear 
sir,  that  the  presence  of  our  adorable  Eedeemer  is  not 
confined  to  time  or  place.  I  bless  God  that  I  have  never 
had  the  least  wish  to  retract  from  my  engagement.  No, 
Sir,  I  WOULD  not  exchange  my  situation  to  be  king  of 
THE  whole  globe.  Please  write  to  me  often.  Eemember 
me  to  all  friends,  and  believe  me  to  remain,  dear  sir,  your 
very  humble  servant,  Eichard  Davis." 

"  Paraiviatta,  ISth  May  1824. 

Eev.  and  dear  Sir, — INIy  last  letter  to  you  was  written 
when  we  were  only  a  short  distance  from  the  equinoctial 
line.  In  crossing  the  line,  the  ceremony  of  Xeptune  coming 
on  board  to  welcome  us  to  his  territories  was  performed. 
The  ceremony  passed  off  in  good  humour,  and  without 

DRUNKENNESS    AMONG   THE    SAILORS.      ISTot   SO    Mr.    F.       He 

drank  to  intoxication,  and  abused  me  very  much  for 
preaching  and  praying,  giving  me  to  understand  that  he 
meant  to  oppose  me  when  he  reached  Sydney.  I  bless 
God  that  I  was  enabled,  through  grace,  to  bear  all  patiently, 
and  without  making  any  reply  to  him.  No  one  can 
imagine  the  persecution  I  met  with  from  Mr.  F.  Some- 
times he  would  be  sociable  and  quiet  for  a  few  days ;  then 
he  would  rave  again,  cursing  our  praying  and  preaching, 
and  threatening  what  lie  would  do  when  he  arrived  at 
Sydney.  But  alas  !  poor  man,  he  never  reached  Sydney. 
It  pleased  the  Lord  to  take  him  from  amongst  us  on  the 
28th  of  February.     I  fear  he  died  as  he  lived,  quite  for- 


48  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

getful  of  God.  His  constitution  was  much  impaired  by 
irregular  living  when  he  embarked.  Privations  on  ship- 
board consequently  brought  on  the  scurvy,  whicli  soon 
terminated  his  existence.  He  died  almost  unlamented, 
even  by  his  own  family,  as  he  was  a  })erfect  tyrant  to  his 
wife  and  children.  His  death  much  affected  me  for  some 
time.  For  tliough  he  persecuted  me,  liis  persecutions 
many  times  drove  my  soul  to  God,  and  thus  in  the  end 
proved  the  greatest  blessings. 

"  It  was  subsequently  discovered  that  the  mutinous  plot 
of  December  13,  to  assassinate  the  surgeon,  was  conceived 
and  arranged  by  the  chief  mate.  He  was  consequently 
broke,  and  carried  into  port  a  prisoner.  It  is  expected  he 
will  be  sent  to  England  to  take  his  trial. 

"During  the  whole  voyage,  when  the  weather  would 
permit,  I  officiated  on  the  quarter-deck,  or  in  the  after- 
cabin,  every  Sunday.  The  ship's  company  attended  re- 
gularly our  evening  prayers.  They  were  very  attentive, 
and  at  times  affected.  The  spiritual  results  of  these 
ministrations  are  only  known  to  Him  to  wliom  all  hearts 
are  open,  and  from  whom  no  secrets  are  hid.  The  crew 
were  most  orderly  and  well  conducted,  and  I  parted  from 
them  with  regret  and  reluctance. 

"  After  we  left  the  Downs,  we  had  not  a  gale  of  wind 
the  whole  voyage,  the  Lord  being  merciful  to  us.  The 
voyage  was  tedious,  on  account  of  our  having  been  be- 
calmed above  a  fortnight  near  the  equinoctial  line.  At 
this  period  the  heat  was  excessive,  but  our  kind  Captain 
did  all  in  his  power  to  shelter  us  by  awnings,  etc.,  from  the 
burning  sun.     He  was  most  kind  in  providing  us  with 


REV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  49 

comforts  during  the  voyage.  We  had  always  an  abundant 
supply  of  fresh  provisions,  porter,  and  excellent  wines. 

"  Mr.  B.,  the  other  cabin-passenger,  embarked  in  the 
last  stage  of  consumption,  as  did  also  one  of  his  children. 
He  w^as  going  out  as  Eegistrar  to  Van  Diemen's  Land.  I 
believe  that  he  was  a  Christian  man.  On  the  5th  of 
April  it  pleased  God  to  deliver  Mr.  B.  from  the  miseries 
of  this  sinful  world.  His  end  was  peace — peace  with  God, 
and  with  all  the  world.  His  remains  were  taken  to  Van 
Diemen's  Land,  and  were  respectfully  interred. 

On  Thursday  the  15t]i  of  April  we  anchored  at  Hobart 
Town,  Van  Diemen's  Land,  the  first  land  we  had  made 
since  leaving  England.  Here  fifty  female  prisoners  were 
landed,  and  immediately  taken  into  service  by  their  re- 
spective masters  and   mistresses.      Here  I  met  Rev.  ■ 

Bedford,  Government  chaplain  to  the  colony,  a  faithful  and 
zealous  minister  of  Christ.  He  was  most  kind  to  us  dur- 
ing our  stay.  I  rode  with  Mr.  Hall  and  the  Surveyor- 
General  about  twenty  miles  into  the  country,  to  inspect  a 
gTant  of  2000  acres  of  land  made  to  Mr.  Hall  by  the 
Government.  This  afforded  me  an  opportunity  of  seeing 
something  of  the  interior.  The  grant  seemed  most  eligible, 
and  was  well  watered  ;  well- watered  land  being  rare  in 
the  colony.  We  had  read  and  heard  in  England,  that  Van 
Diemen's  land  was  '  the  garden  of  the  world.'  This  is 
certainly  an  exaggeration.  It  is  doubtless  a  fine  healthy 
country,  and  some  of  the  land  is  tolerably  good,  but  a  large 
portion  is  very  .poor.  The  settlers  are  depressed,  selling 
their  wheat  at  five  shillings  a  bushel,  and  buying  all 
necessaries  at  a  high  price.     Hence,  it  is  self-evident  tliat 

D 


60  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

the  colony  cannot  flourish  in  its  present  state.  I  never 
wish  any  of  my  friends  to  emigrate  from  England  to  this 
'  GAEDEN  OF  THE  WORLD '  till  times  shall  be  better.  I  fear 
the  morals  of  the  colonists  are  as  bad  as  the  morals  of  the 
aborigines.  The  bushrangers,  who  have  been  transported 
and  made  their  escape  into  the  bush,  shoot  each  other  as 
readily  as  we  shoot  rabbits.  One  of  these  now  in  prison 
at  Hobart  Town  is  a  perfect  cannibal,  and  has  as  much 
longing  after  human  flesh  as  a  cannibal  can  have.  What 
sin  is  not  human  nature  in  an  unregenerate  state  able  to 
commit  ?  How  thankful  ought  we  to  be  that  we  have 
been  born  in  a  Christian  land  !  Oh,  the  precious  electing 
love  of  the  ever-blessed  God,  in  causing  us  to  differ  from 
our  guilty  countrymen,  transported  for  their  crimes  to  this 
foreign  land  ! 

"  On  the  25th  inst.  we  set  sail  from  Hobart  Town.  Our 
passage  to  Sydney  occupied  twelve  days,  on  account  of 
contrary  winds.  On  May  6th,  in  the  evening,  we 
anchored  witliin  the  heads  of  Sydney  river,  and  on  the 
7th  ascended  the  river  to  Sydney.  On  the  11th  we  left 
Sydney,  and  proceeded  to  Paramatta  by  water,  which  we 
did  not  reach  till  late  in  the  evening.  As  soon  as  the 
New  Zealanders  heard  of  our  arrival,  they  came  running 
down  to  the  boat  like  wild  men  to  welcome  me  to  Para- 
matta. The  time  I  spent  on  the  baggage,  in  company 
with  these  dear,  interesting  people,  I  reckon  among  the 
happiest  moments  of  my  life.  I  shall  never  forget  the 
affection  with  which  these  dear  young  men  received  me. 
They  formed  a  dance,  and  never  shall  I  forget  their  exuber- 
ant joy.     Oh  that  I  felt  more  sensibly  the  privilege  I 


KEY.  KICHARD  DAVIS.  51 

enjoy  of  having  been  appointed  a  missionary  to  New 
Zealand  !  Privations  we  have  endured,  and  must  expect 
to  endure,  but  the  work  in  which  we  are  engaged  carries 
with  it  its  own  reward.  Oh  that  I  could  love  the  ever- 
blessed  God  with  all  my  heart !  Oh  that  I  could  praise 
Him  as  i  ought  for  His  distinguishing  grace  and  great 
love  in  our  appointment  to  ISTew  Zealand  !  Pray,  my 
dear  sir,  that  the  Lord  may  give  us  an  apostolic  spirit, 
that  we  may  finish  the  work  He  has  given  us  to  do  to  His 
honour  and  glory.  Oh  that  the  Lord  may  go  with  us,  and 
bless  us  with  His  gracious  presence  ! 

"  The  Society  is  about  to  erect  a  water  grist-mill  in 
New  Zealand,  which  is  to  be  framed  here  at  Paramatta. 
Mr.  Charles  Davis  is  to  stay  to  frame  it.  He  has  been 
most  strongly  advised  to  marry  before  he  proceeds  to  New 
Zealand.  The  Society  has  also  a  small  ship,  about  100 
tons'  burden,  building  in  New  Zealand,  for  the  use  of  the 
mission.  A  seminary  is  likewise  in  the  course  of  erection 
at  Paramatta,  for  the  reception  of  the  children  of  mission- 
aries, and  for  natives,  male  and  female,  that  they  may  be 
properly  educated. 

"  The  children  were  sadly  frightened  one  Sunday  whilst 
at  dinner  by  the  vessel  shipping  a  sea,  which  came  pour- 
ing down  the  companion  into  the  after- cabin,  where  they 
were  dining.  We  were  all  alarmed  at  the  moment,  and 
the  berths  nearest  the  companion  were  all  filled  with  water. 
Some  on  deck  were  knocked  down,  but  no  material  damage 
was  done.  The  same  night  one  of  the  guns  broke  loose  on 
the  deck,  and  injured  two  or  three  of  the  sailors,  the  wind 
blowing  fresh. 


52  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

"  Dear  sir,  please  to  remember  me  very  kindly  to  all  my 
clear  friends.  Tell  them  that  I  have  never  repented  of 
leaving  my  native  country.  Every  one  seemed  to  think, 
that  leaving  England  with  such  a  family  as  ours  would 
prove  a  great  trial.  I  must  beg  the  favour  of  you,  sir,  to 
assure  them,  that  such  has  not  been  the  case.  I  hope  the 
cause  of  Christ  flourishes  in  Sherborne  and  Yeovil,  and  all 
over  England. 

"  There  are  two  faithful  preachers  of  the  gospel  in  Sydney, 
namely,  the  two  chaplains,  the  Eev.  Messrs.  Cooper  and 
Hill.  But,  generally  speaking,  vital  religion  is  at  a  very 
low  ebb  here. — I  remain,  your  affectionate  child  in  the 
Gospel  of  Christ, ,  Richard  Davis." 

"  Pak.oiatta,  Itli  Jtdy  1824. 

"  Dear  Mr.  Coleman, — I  embrace  the  opportunity, 
afforded  by  the  delay  of  the  ship  '  ]\Iidas,'  to  inform  you 
that  things  here  wear  a  brighter  aspect  than  heretofore. 
The  seminary  buildings  progress  rapidly.  I  have  been  there 
to-day  to  mark  out  some  land  for  a  garden.  To-morrow, 
if  spared,  the  New  Zealanders  are  to  begin  to  make  the 
garden,  under  my  direction.  We  have  nine  fine  young 
men  and  a  boy  with  us.  With  great  pleasure  I  inform 
you  that  they  are  orderly,  attentive  to  instruction,  and 
well-conducted.  How  it  would  delight  our  friends  to  see 
these  dear  young  men  kneeling  with  us  around  our  family 
altar.  Surely  they  cannot  be  far  from  the  kingdom  of 
God.  The  prospect  of  the  triumph  of  the  Gospel  in  this 
mission  is  bright  indeed.  Pray,  my  dear  sir,  by  fervent 
intercession  on  our  behalf,  pull  down  blessings  upon  us. 


EEV.  EICHARD  DAVIS.  53 

I  am  nothing,  and  know  my  own  weakness,  but  the  time 
seems  near  at  hand  when  God  the  Father  will  fulfil  the 
covenant  engagement  He  has  entered  into  with  God  the 
Son,  to  give  Him  the  heathen  for  His  inheritance,  and 
the  utmost  parts  of  the  earth  for  His  possession.  Happy, 
happy  they  whom  the  ever-blessed  God  employs  to  effect 
His  purposes  of  love,  and  win  souls  unto  Christ !  Mrs. 
Davis  unites  in  kind  remembrances  with,  dear  sir,  your 
humble  servant,  EiCHARD  Davis." 

"  Gloucester  Towx,  ox  the  Keri  Keri,  Bay  of  Islands, 
New  Zealand,  20th  October  1824. 

"  liEV.  AND  DEAR  SiR, — With  pleasure  I  take  up  my  pen 
to  hold  communication  with  one  whom  I  never  expect  to 
see  in  the  flesh  again,  with  one  whose  remembrance  will 
ever  be  dear  to  my  soul.  Very  gracious  and  very  merci- 
ful have  been  God's  dealings  with  us.  Oh  that  I  could 
live  more  on  His  covenant  love  ! 

"Thursday,  August  3,  we  left  Port  Jackson  for  New 
Zealand  in  the  brig  '  Governor  Macquarie.'  During  the 
passage  we  experienced  what  it  was  to  be  in  the  mighty 
deep.  For  two  days  and  three  nights  we  knew  not  but 
that  the  next  wave  might  swallow  us  up.  The  sea  was 
continually  beating  over  our  little  bark,  which  was  ill  able 
to  sustain  the  violence  of  the  waves.  The  sea  was  con- 
tinually beating  into  our  cabin.  Our  beds  were  wet. 
We  had  scarcely  a  dry  place  to  remain  in.  Fortunately 
the  dear  children's  bed  was  dry,  but  Mrs.  Davis's  bed  was 
drenched.  The  sea  once  struck  the  brig  so  violently  as  to 
carry  away  part   of  her  bulwarks.     Another  heavy  sea 


54  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

broke  over  us,  and  smashed  part  of  the  sky-light  of  the 
cabin,  thougli  strongly  protected  by  iron  bars.  The  4th 
of  August  was  a  dreadful  night  indeed.  On  the  morning 
of  the  5th  I  went  on  deck  to  see  tlie  works  of  the  Lord  in 
the  mighty  deep.  I  sat  about  an  hour  on  the  leeward  side 
of  the  quarter-deck,  holding  by  a  rope  to  keep  me  from 
being  washed  overboard,  the  sea  at  times  breaking  quite 
over  me.  With  delight  I  sang  the  two  first  verses  of  that 
beautiful  hymn,  'Jesus,  lover  of  my  soul.'  Never,  my 
dear  sir,  shall  I  forget  the  heavenly  joy  my  soul  then  ex- 
perienced. I  looked  on  the  raging  sea  with  complacency, 
and  felt  that  peace  which  passeth  all  understanding. 
Gladly  would  I  have  taken  my  flight  into  the  presence  of 
my  Saviour.  I  could  have  sunk  into  the  furious  billows 
in  peace.  Oh,  the  preciousness  of  Christ  to  the  believer's 
soul  in  times  of  danger !  Thus,  in  the  morning,  I  was 
privileged  to  rejoice  in  God,  but  in  the  evening  darkness 
clouded  my  soul.  It  seemed  as  if  we  were  never  to  reach 
New  Zealand,  but  to  be  swallowed  up  in  the  deep.  All 
looked  dark  and  mysterious.  I  could  only  sigh  and  groan 
to  God.  I  feared  not  for  the  safety  of  my  own  soul,  but 
for  the  souls  of  my  dear  children.  These  feelings  soon 
subsided,  leaving  me  in  a  state  of  filial  fear  and  reverential 
trembling  before  God. 

"  Saturday  the  1 5th,  we  safely  landed  at  Eev.  Henry 
Williams's,  IMarsden's  Vale,  and  were  heartily  welcomed 
by  them  to  their  house.  Sunday  the  IGth,  during  divine 
service  in  the  house,  we  heard  a  terrific  shout  outside  the 
fence,  raised  by  a  party  of  natives  from  Waitangi,  who, 
headed  by  two  chiefs,  came  to  invite  us  to  settle  among 


REV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  55 

them.  So  many  tall  men  with  tattoed  faces  looked  rather 
formidable.  In  the  afternoon  I  accompanied  Mr.  Williams 
and  Mr.  Fairbiirn  and  these  natives  to  Waitangi,  where 
Mr.  Fairburn  collo(][iiially  preached  to  them  the  Gospel. 
They  were  most  attentive. 

"  We  remained  at  Mr.  Williams's  house  a  week,  and  then 
proceeded  to  Keri  Keri.  After  this  I  embraced  the  first 
opportunity  to  survey  the  country,  and  found  it  very 
barren.  Mr.  Kemp  has  wheat,  barley,  and  oats  on  land 
which  had  been  broken  up  seven  years.  I  do  not  believe 
that  he  will  reap  more  than  the  seed  sown.  The  breaking 
up  of  this  land  has  been  very  expensive,  and  will  never 
remunerate  the  Society.  I  have  now  visited  all  the  places 
of  note  within  twenty  miles  of  the  Bay  of  Islands,  and 
have  found  but  little  good  land,  and  that  cultivated  by 
the  natives,  who  have  cleared  it  of  timber,  and  raise  with 
great  care  different  kinds  of  potatoes  and  Indian  wheat. 
Some  natives  cultivate  from  ten  to  fifteen  acres  of  land. 
I  at  last  fixed  on  a  spot  about  twenty  miles  inland  from 
Keri  Keri,  where  land  could  be  procured  which  would  pay 
for  cultivation.  The  place  is  called  Tiame,  at  the  foot  of 
a  beautiful  hill  called  Puke  Nui,  or  great  hill.  The  soil 
of  the  hill  is  excellent  to  the  very  summit,  which  was 
formerly  a  volcano.  On  the  top,  which  appears  to  have 
been  the  crater,  and  has  sunk  down  about  fifty  feet  beneath 
the  summit,  are  four  acres  of  the  richest  land  I  have  seen 
in  New  Zealand.  The  countiy  is  covered  with  pumice 
stones  for  about  three  miles.  There  is  a  lake  abounding 
with  fish  and  fowl  distant  three  miles  from  this  hill,  ten 
miles  long  and  five  miles  wide,  no  doubt  formed  by  an 


5G  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

eiirtlic|uakL',  of  vvliich  the  natives  have  some  traditional 
knowledge.  From  this  hill  we  could  see  the  vessels 
riding  in  the  harbour  twenty-three  miles  distant.  Here 
I  sat  down  with  Mr.  Shepherd,  and  took  a  survey  of  the 
adjacent  country.  We  counted  upwards  of  twenty  native 
villages,  Avhich  could  all  be  visited  by  a  niissionaiy  once  a 
week.  Three  miles  distant  is  Waimate,  a  populous  place. 
In  these  two  districts  there  cannot,  I  think,  be  less  than 
2000  souls.  These  people  could  all  be  visited  once  a 
fortnight,  and  the  Gospel  preached  in  every  village,  by 
two  missionaries.  Mr.  Shepherd  has  long  travelled  among 
them,  and  is  known  by  them,  from  the  least  to  the  greatest. 
He  is  the  only  individual  at  Keri  Keri  who  can  speak  the 
]Maori  language.  He  is  an  invaluable  man,  and  I  trust 
the  Society  knows  how  to  appreciate  his  services.  He  has 
had  much  to  su-ffer  from  the  natives,  and  much  from  some 
of  his  bretliren. 

'■'  Since  we  have  been  in  New  Zealand  there  has  been 
nnicli  to  try,  but  nothing  to  discourage  us.  One  trying 
occurrence  I  will  now  mention.  ]\Ir.  King  took  a  goat 
from  this  place,  which  belonged  to  him,  but  had  been 
stolen  by  INIoka  the  chief  Soon  after  the  goat  had  been 
taken  away  by  Mr.  King,  Moka  came  down  to  the  settle- 
ment just  as  the  herd  of  goats  and  one  sheep  were  brought 
in  fi'om  the  bush.  He  threw  off  his  mats  and  tried  to 
seize  the  sheep  as  a  payment  for  the  goat.  He  caught  the 
poor  animal,  and  tried  to  break  its  legs,  or  do  it  some 
other  injury,  which  Mr.  Shepherd  prevented.  Whilst  jNIr. 
Shepherd  held  the  sheep,  j\Ioka  vociferated  in  a  most 
savage  manner,  and  struck  ]\Ir.  Shepherd  with  a  piece  of 


KEY.  RICHAPJ)  DAVIS.  57 

wood  across  his  arm  and  fingers.  As  a  large  party  of 
natives  had  assembled,  Mr.  Kemp  persuaded  Mr.  Shepherd 
to  let  go  the  sheep.  When  Mr.  Shepherd  had  done  so, 
Moka  led  it  off  in  triumph.  The  next  morning  I  met 
this  barbarous  savage,  and  told  him  that  he  had  stolen  the 
sheep  from  me,  as  I  was  sent  to  New  Zealand  to  take 
charge  of  the  cattle.  I  also  gave  him  to  understand  that 
I  should  write  to  England  that  he  was  a  thief  About 
two  hours  afterwards,  being  upstairs  shaving,  I  heard 
Moka  vociferating  violently.  The  poor  children  rushed 
upstairs  in  a  great  fright,  saying,  "  Papa,  papa,  Moka  is 
below,  naked,  with  a  club  in  his  hand  to  make  a  fidit 
with  you  for  having  entered  his  name  in  your  book  as  a 
thief"  Our  brethren  now  came  to  our  assistance.  The 
yard  was  soon  filled  with  natives  anxious  for  an  opportu- 
nity to  plunder  our  house.  But  after  a  little  while  Moka 
went  away  without  doing  any  mischief  Moka  is  a  chief 
of  equal  power  with  'Hongi,  but  of  a  very  different  cha- 
racter. 'Hongi  is  a  manly  savage,  Moka  a  brutal  savage, 
a  savage  of  the  worst  kind. 

"  I  humbly  hope  that  the  day  is  near  at  hand  when  the 
Spirit  will  be  poured  out  on  this  noble  race.  The  breth- 
I'en  here  are  active,  and  I  cannot  liut  think  that  the  Lord 
will  give  them  their  heart's  desire.  Certainly  we  have 
very  much  to  bear  with  from  these  poor  heathen,  but  we 
have  nothing  to  discourage  us,  as  tliey  will  hear  the 
Gospel  when  it  is  carried  home  to  them,  and  will  argue 
about  it,  though  they  will  not  come  to  hear.  They  are 
also  very  kind  to  us  when  travelling  amongst  them.  At 
one  of  our  meetings,  when  we  were  discussing  the  utility 


58  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

of  forming  a  settlement  in  the  interior,  'Hongi  made  this 
remark  :  '  If  you  mean  to  teach  the  people,  you  must  go 
to  them.  They  will  not  come  to  you.  And  if  you  do 
anything,  it  will  be  by  teaching  children,  as  their  hearts 
are  not  so  hard  as  ours.'  This  was  a  very  wise  and  just 
observation. — I  remain,  dear  sir,  your  unworthy  sers^ant, 

"  EicHARD  Davis." 

"  Gloucester  Town,  Keri  Keri, 
2Sth  December  1824. 

"  My  dear  Mr.  Coleman, — Your  kind  letters,  dated  22d 
June  and  10th  July  came  safely  to  hand  yesterday.  I 
have  just  time  to  answer  them  by  the  '  Asp,'  now  on  the 
eve  of  sailing  for  England,  so  I  hope  you  will  receive 
this  May  1825. 

"  I  am  sorry  to  hear  that  malicious  and  wicked  reports 
have  been  raised  of  the  distress  of  the  ship,  shipwreck, 
etc.,  etc.,  and  of  Mrs.  Davis's  unwillingness  to  embark. 
These  are  all  gross  falsehoods.  During  our  voyages 
from  England  to  New  Zealand,  the  hand  of  the  Lord  was 
mercifully  held  out  for  our  support.  Few  families  have 
been  more  highly  favoured  than  ourselves  while  ploughing 
the  mighty  ocean.  Ere  this  you  will  have  received  an  ac- 
count of  our  two  voyages.  I  cannot  but  look  back  with 
astonishment  on  the  many  mercies  we  have  received  from 
our  covenant-keeping  God.  Mercy  and  truth  have  followed 
us  all  our  steps.  In  our  voyage  from  Port  Jackson  we 
sailed  with  a  captain  who  intended  this  should  be  his  last 
voyage,  because  the  owner  of  the  sliip  was  a  wicked  man, 
and  at  sea  he  could  not  live  so  near  to  God  as  he  wislied 


REV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  59 

to  do.  He  did  everything  in  his  power  to  make  us  com- 
fortable. Dear  man,  I  liope  to  spend  an  eternity  of  bliss 
with  him  in  the  kingdom  of  our  Father  !  Nothing  strikes 
me  more  forcibly  than  the  recollection  of  the  many  mercies 
which  have  followed  us  since  we  quitted  Woodrow  Farm. 
Truly  our  souls  may  sing,  with  the  soul  of  the  Eoyal 
Prophet,  of  mercy  and  judgment. 

"  That  Mrs.  Davis  was  unwilling  to  embark,  is  a  gross 
FALSEHOOD.  She  certainly  felt  very  severely  separation 
from  her  many  kind  friends,  whom  she  never  expects  to 
meet  auain  in  time.  In  London,  the  Lord,  in  love  and 
mercy,  raised  us  up  many  very  kind  friends.  Perhaps  she 
felt  more  at  parting  from  these  friends  than  from  some  of 
her  other  friends  in  the  country.  During  the  voyage,  with 
so  large  a  family,  she  had  her  trials.  Her  chief  trial  since 
she  left  England  has  been  a  cold  reception  contrasted  with 
the  hearty  hospitality  she  experienced  in  London.  But, 
blessed  be  God,  at  Port  Jackson  she  was  quite  at  home 
with  the  New  Zealanders,  and  most  happy  in  their  com- 
pany. In  New  Zealand,  she  is  perhaps  more  free  from 
care   than   ever   she   had   been  in  England.     I  believe 

there  is  no  WOiLAN  IN  NeW  ZEALAND  WHO  LOVES  THE 
natives    BETTER,    OR    FEELS    MORE    FOR   THEM,    THAN   MrS. 

Davis.  She  delights  to  talk  to  them  in  her  own  way, 
and  the  natives  are  fond  of  her,  and  call  her  mother. 
'\Miat  I  deem  my  greatest  blessing  is,  that  she  has  never 
manifested  the  least  fear  of  the  natives  in  their  most 
angry  fits.  Sometimes,  when  I  have  been  vexed  with 
them,  she  has  said :  '  Don't  you  consider  that  they  are 
savages — they  are  far  better  tlian  I  expected  to  find  them ; 


60  I^rEMOm  OF  THE 

if  they  were  treated  more  kindly  they  would  be  Letter.' 
Mrs,  Davis,  moreover,  has  some  very  good  native  servant- 
girls,  ill  many  respects  quite  as  good  as  English  servants. 
Our  dear  children  are  all  quite  happy,  and  the  elder  ones 
very  usefuL  Instead  of  our  family  being  a  trouble,  they 
are  a  rich  blessing.  ]\Iary  Ann's  knowledge  of  straw  work 
is  of  great  service.  She  makes  hats  for  us  all.  Some  of 
the  native  girls  are  learning  to  plait  straw.  They  learn 
it  almost  instantaneously.  I  myseK  have  had  nothing 
w'orthy  of  the  name  of  trouble  since  I  left  Stourton 
Caundle.  Blessed  be  God  for  His  unspeakable  mercy  in 
sending  us  to  New  Zealand.  Tell  my  old  friends  that 
I  still  love  them.  I  mean  my  old  friends  at  Stourton 
Caundle,  who  were  my  greatest  enemies,  and   gave  me 

THE  GEEATEST  TKOUBLE  I  EVEK  HAD  BY  THEIR  ENDEAVOUKS 
TO  POISON  THE  MIND  OF  MrS.  DaVIS,  AND  TO  DISSUADE  AND 
HINDER   HER  FROM   PROCEEDING  TO  NeW  ZEALAND.^      As   to 

society,  we  were  never  so  well  off  and  happy  as  we  now 
are.  As  to  the  natives,  they  are  most  of  them  good 
neighbours,  especially  'Hongi  the  chief. 

"  Since  my  last  letter  I  have  had  two  months  additional 
experience  in  New  Zealand,  and  I  can  assure  you,  that  the 
more  I  see  of  the  New  Zealanders,  and  the  longer  I  live 
among  them,  the  more  I  like  them.  They  are  a  very 
fine,  noble  race  of  heathen.  I  ha\-e  also  travelled  to  Oki- 
anga,  on  the  other  side  of  the  island,  where  I  found  a 
very  kind  people,  a  large  missionary  field,  and  a  fine 
country.  They  are  ready  to  receive  the  Gospel — not  that 
they  have  the  least  desire  for  the  Gospel,  but  they  wish 
1  See  page  40. 


REV.  EICHARD  DAVIS.  61 

for  missionaries  to  settle  among  tliem,  and  are  wdlling  to 
liear  the  Gospel,  and  we  know  the  Gospel  never  can  be 
PREACHED  IN  VAIN.  Ah,  my  dear  sir,  the  sole  want  of  this 
country  is  a  faithful  proclamation  of  the  Gospel !  Where 
are  the  ministers  of  the  Established  Church,  and  why  is  it 
that  they  come  not  to  evangelize  this  people  ?  A  version 
of  the  Bible  in  the  Maori  language  is  greatly  needed. 
When  the  children  of  the  school  have  read  the  dialogues 
in  Eev.  Thomas  Kendall's  book,  we  have  nothing  further 
provided  for  their  instruction.  Mr.  Shepherd  has  a  good 
knowledge  of  the  Maori  language,  and  has  translated  the 
Gospel  of  St.  Jolm,  which  we  hope  soon  to  have  printed. 
Mr.  Puckey's  son  is  also  well  acquainted  with  the  Maori 
tongue. 

"  Mrs.  Davis  and  the  dear  children  desire  to  be  kindly 
remembered  to  you.  Dear  sir,  remember  us  very  Idndly 
to  all  our  friends. — I  remain,  your  dear  child  in  the 
Gospel,  EiCHARD  Davis." 


62  MEMOIR  OF  THE 


CHAPTER  V. 


Missionary  Operations  from  the  close  of  1824  to  the  Death  of  'Hongi,  March  1828 — 
Scarcity  of  Food  in  tlie  Mission,  and  consequent  inability  to  Feed  Natives — Ne- 
cessity of  purchasing  Food  from  the  Shipping— Agriculture  impracticable— Seizure 
of  a  Brig  by  the  Natives— Conversion  and  Happy  Death  of  Christian  Ranghi — 
Reaping  of  Wheat— Awful  State  of  two  nominal  Christians — Horrible  Murder  of  a 
Slave  Girl — Intrusion  im  the  Mission  Premises,  and  Assault  on  Mrs.  Fairburn — 111 
Conduct  of  Natives — Native  Idea  of  the  Place  of  Departed  Spirits — 'Hongi's  wound 
— Plunder  and  Breaking  up  of  the  Wesleyan  Mission — First  use  of  Cannon  by  the 
Natives — Dark  State  of  Sydney — Another  Native  Converted — A  Run-away  Convict 
— Fruits  and  Vegetables  grown  in  New  Zealand — Instruction  of  Natives— Death  of 
'Hongi — Pacification  of  two  Tribes  on  the  eve  of  Battle. 


"Maksden's  Vale,  2Sth  March  1825. 

"  My  dear  Sir, — Although  much  wearied  by  the  fatigues 
of  the  day,  I  sit  down  to  write  a  few  lines  to  one  whose 
memory  will  be  ever  dear  to  me,  and  for  whose  labour  of 
love  I  trust  I  shall  have  cause  to  praise  my  dear  Jesus 
through  the  countless  ages  of  eternity.  My  family  is  re- 
tired to  rest  in  our  little  rush  hut,  which  I  would  not 
exchange  for  the  finest  palace  in  England.  As  I  do  not 
wish  one  ship  to  leave  this  bay  without  a  letter  from  me 
to  you,  I  now  employ  the  silent  night  watches  to  write  to 
you. 

"  Since  my  last  letter,  we  have  removed  to  tliis  place. 
The  removal  was  in  some  respects  against  my  will,  because 
I  must  go  twelve  miles  to  cultivate  the  mission  land,  and 
am  twenty  miles  distant  from  our  cattle.    But  the  brethren 


EEV.  RICHARD  DA^^S.  63 

judged   it  absolutely  necessary  to  leave   Keri  Keri,  on 
account  of  th^  bad  conduct  of  the  natives  towards  Brother 
Shepherd.     I  do  not  think  that  the  time  is  yet  come  when 
agriculture  can  be  carried  on  to  any  extent  in  New  Zea- 
land.    The  natives  cannot  be  depended  upon  for  one  hour 
together.     They  will  not  work  while  fighting  parties  are 
roaming   about.     Nor  will  they  work  unless  we   supply 
them  with  food,  and  food  we  can  scarcely  procure  for 
ourselves.      This  mission  has  been  often  blamed  for  its 
intercourse  with  the  shipping ;  but  without  such  inter- 
course the  mission  could  not  subsist.    Only  for  food  lately 
purchased  from  a  whaler,  this  settlement  would  have  been 
in  a  state  of  starvation.     The  ship  flour  which  we  are  now 
eating  scents  the  whole  house,  and  the  taste  is  very  bad. 
May  the  Lord  make  us  thankful  for  this  timely  supply. 
Our  boat  this  very  night  is  gone  to  the  shipping  to  en- 
deavour to  obtain  some  food,  as  our  last  supply  has  all 
been  served  out  and  is  nearly  consumed.     Schools  at  pre- 
sent are  impossible,  because  we  have  nothing  to  feed  the 
children   with.      Formerly,    some   of  the    children   were 
making  good  progress,  so  that  we  anticipated  a  difficulty 
in  preparing  reading-lessons  for  them.     But  some  have 
left  the  school,  and  for  want  of  provisions  we  cannot  re- 
ceive more.     In  this  settlement  we  could  raise  a  school  of 
forty  children,  if  we  could  feed  them.     You  will  naturally 
say, '  Make  haste,  and  grow  corn.'  I  reply, '  It  is  impossible, 
for  I  have  not  means.'     If  I  do  anything,  I  must  myself 
work  the  land  with  the  hoe.     I  have  applied  again  and 
again  for  food  wherewith  to  feed  the  natives,  that  the  pre- 
sent seed-time  should  not  be  lost,  but  in  vain.     We  are 


64  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

all  veiy  much  cast  down  in  spirit  from  the  scarcity  of 
provisions,  and  from  the  had  conduct  of  the  natives  to 
our  Wesleyan  brethren.  I  had  wished  to  have  settled  in 
the  interior  of  tlie  country,  and  some  of  my  brethren 
thought  with  me  that  it  was  safe  to  do  so.  But  now  our 
opinions  are  changed.  We  have  often  laughed  at  the 
threats  of  the  natives,  particularly  at  the  threats  of  the 
Wangaroa  natives,  to  kill  and  eat  our  Wesleyan  brethren. 
They  also  threatened  to  cut  off  ships  entering  the  harbour ; 
and  Sunday,  the  6th  inst.,  they  actually  seized  a  whaler,  a 
brig  belonging  to  Sydney.  Fortunately  Mr.  Wliite,  one  of 
the  Wesleyan  missionaries,  was  in  the  ba}'',  otherwise  they 
would  probably  have  murdered  a  part,  if  not  the  whole  of 
the  crew.  The  captain  and  nineteen  men  escaped  in  two 
boats  to  the  Bay  of  Islands,  forty  miles  distant,  leaving 
three  men  on  board,  whom  Mr.  White  rescued  from  the 
hands  of  the  natives.  The  following  day  Mr.  White  suc- 
ceeded in  getting  possession  of  the  vessel,  after  the  natives 
had  stripped  her  of  everything,  and  injured  her  rigging,  sails, 
and  even  hull,  so  as  to  leave  her  unmanageable.  The  wind 
being  fair,  Mr.  White,  Mr.  James  Stack,  and  the  three 
sailors,  assisted  by  four  New  Zealanders,  took  the  vessel  to 
bring  her  from  AVangaroa  to  the  Bay  of  Islands.  The  wind 
continued  fair  till  they  reached  the  Heads,  when  it  shifted 
and  blew  hard.  They  endeavoured  to  hold  their  ground, 
but  in  vain.  Their  situation  was  truly  hazardous,  passing 
a  dreadful  night  in  this  unmanageable  vessel,  destitute  of 
hatches,  dead-lights,  pumps,  compass,  and  quadrant.  In 
the  morning  they  discovered  that  the  ship  had  drifted  to 
a  OTeat  distance  from  the  land.     But  God  was  merciful  to 


REV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  65 

them,  and  sent  them  a  calm.  They  took  to  their  boat, 
abandoned  the  ill-fated  vessel,  and  reached  the  shore, 
twenty  miles  distant,  greatly  exhausted.  Here  fresh  trials 
awaited  them.  The  Lord,  who  had  delivered  His  servants 
from  the  perils  of  the  deep,  delivered  them  also  from  the 
jaws  of  the  cannibals.  Soon  after  landing  at  the  Nortli 
Cape,  they  were  surrounded  by  natives,  who  robbed  them 
of  their  trunks,  etc. ;  and  no  doubt  would  have  taken  their 
lives,  and  entombed  their  bodies  in  their  bowels,  but  the 
Lord  in  mercy  sent  a  friendly  chief  to  their  assistance,  by 
whom  their  lives  were  preserved.  The  next  day  being  fair, 
they  sailed  for  AVangaroa,  and  arrived  at  home  quite  safe. 
Our  friends  must  abandon  the  mission.  We  have  held  a 
meeting  on  the  subject,  and  we  have  unanimously  con- 
sidered their  lives  in  danger,  should  they  remain  among 
these  people,  and  have  advised  them  to  look  out  for  a  new 
station.  I  have  not  had  time  to  write  any  letter  except 
this.  Should  my  dear  mother  be  still  living,  please  to 
write  her  a  few  lines  to  let  her  know  that  you  have  heard 
from  me,  and  tliat  we  are  well,  and  very  happy.  Eemem- 
ber  us  to  all  our  friends  in  Christ.  Christ  is  all  and  in 
ALL.  There  is  much  to  discourage,  but  a  great  deal  to 
encourage  us. 

"  God  has  for  some  time  been  very  visible  in  New 
Zealand.  The  Spirit  will  soon  be  poured  out  here,  if 
the  missionaries  are  faithful  to  their  post.  I  very  mucli 
lament  my  being  here  as  an  agriculturist,  as  agriculture 
under  present  circumstances  cannot  be  prosecuted  to  any 
extent.  K  we  can  succeed  in  growing  grain  sufficient  for 
the  settlement,  it  will  be  well.     I  trust,  as  much  as  in  me 

E 


66  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

lies,  to  raise  a  little  corn.  No  other  person  must  coine  to 
New  Zealand  for  any  other  purpose  than  to  preach  the 
Gospel  to  tlie  natives.  They  will  hear,  and  the  Gospel 
MUST  BE  EFFECTUAL.— I  remain,  my  dear  sir,  affectionately 
yours,  EiCHARD  Davis." 

"Marsden'.s  Vale,  6th  April  1825. 
"  My  deak  Sir, — Since  my  last  letter  things  look  very 
bad  in  New  Zealand.  The  natives  of  Wangaroa  still  be- 
have so  very  had,  that  our  Wesleyan  brethren  will  quit 
their  station  as  soon  as  possible.  Mrs.  Turner  and  family 
being  away,  the  brethren  think  it  advisable  to  stay  a  little 
longer  to  endeavour  to  secure  some  of  their  most  valuable 
property,  books,  wearing  apparel,  and  bedding.  Should 
they  succeed  in  removing  the  above-mentioned  articles, 
there  is  no  doubt  that  they  must  sacrifice  the  whole  of 
their  household  furniture,  tools,  etc.  etc.  But  I  doubt 
their  being  able  to  save  anything  more,  as  the  natives  are 
proceeding  from  bad  to  worse.  They  grossly  insult  our 
friends,  so  that  two  very  pious,  devoted  young  men,  who 
were  left  in  charge  of  the  house  and  premises  whilst 
Messrs.  Turner  and  Wliite  were  at  Keri  Keri,  considered 
their  lives  in  imminent  danger.  They  would  have  fled 
liad  they  believed  it  practicable.  But  to  leave  the  place 
they  considered  would  have  been  certain  death,  had  they 
fallen  into  the  hands  of  the  natives. 

"  The  captain  of  the  brig  is  still  in  the  Bay  of  Islands, 

AND   IS   PURCHASING    HIS  OWN   PROPERTY  FROM  THE  NATIVES, 
WHO   PLUNDERED   HIM,   WITH  MUSKETS,    etc.    etc.       This    We 

have  protested  against,  but  in  vain.     In  consequence  of 


REV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  67 

the  easy  conquest  of  the  brig,  and  of  the  captain's  re- 
purchase of  his  stolen  property,  the  natives  in  this  bay 
declare  that  it  is  a  good  thing  to  take  a  ship,  and  that  the 
first  time  a  single  ship  anchors  in  the  harbour  they  will 
seize  her.  Should  this  be  the  case,  the  mission  must 
quit  New  Zealand,  as  the  shipping  would  doubtless  unite 
to  chastise  the  natives,  and  our  lives,  should  we  remain, 
would  fall  a  sacrifice.  We  are  all  rather  low  in  spirits  at 
present.  Oh  that  the  Lord  may  lead  us  and  keep  us  on 
that  Eock  higher  than  we  !  Our  natives  appear  indiffer- 
ent to  persuasions  or  commands,  and  are  in  a  very  wild 
state.  Thus  Satan  rages.  May  it  not  be  because  his  time 
is  short  ?  Pray  for  us,  my  dear  sir.  Eequest  all  our  dear 
friends  to  remember  us  earnestly  in  their  prayers.  When 
through  grace  we  are  able  to  rejoice  in  Christ,  and  our 
faith  is  strong,  then  the  trials  we  are  called  to  endure  in 
Xew  Zealand  appear  very  small  in  our  eyes,  and  affect  us 
not.  But  alas  !  too  often  our  faith  is  weak.  Pray  for  us, 
that  our  faith  fail  not,  but  that  we  may  be  good  soldiers 
of  Jesus  Christ.  I  have  just  heard  that  there  is  a  ship  in 
the  bay,  which  will  sell  us  some  provisions.  Thus  hath 
the  Lord  provided  for  the  support  of  His  unworthy  crea- 
tures. We  are  necessitated  to  have  intercourse  with  the 
shipping — intercourse  with  a  people  who  know  not  God, 
nor  desire  the  knowledge  of  His  ways,  and  aie  wallowing 
in  all  the  vices  of  the  heathen.  We  cannot  go  on  board 
the  greater  part  of  these  ships  without  beholding  the 
adulterous  intercourse  of  the  captains  and  crews  with  the 
native  women.  The  greater  part  of  these  people  seem 
employed  by  Satan  to  incense  the  native  mind  against  us. 


G8  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

What  an  account  will  these  deluded  sinners  have  to 
render  in  the  eternal  world  of  their  conduct  in  New 
Zealand  !  This  mission  is  at  present  in  a  dark  state, 
surrounded  by  enemies  before  and  behind.  We  have  foes 
without  and  foes  within.  The  hand  of  the  Lord  is  clearly 
to  be  seen  in  the  formation  and  protection  of  this  mission. 
I  am  fully  persuaded  that  the  standard  of  the  Gospel  is 
upraised  here,  and  that  all  the  host  of  hell  cannot  pull  it 
down.  We  may  be  obliged  for  a  time  to  leave  New 
Zealand.  We  may  be  entombed  in  the  bowels  of  these 
cannibals.  But  the  cause  of  Christ  must  prosper.  Satan's 
power  cannot  hinder  it.  With  propriety  we  may  adopt 
the  language  of  the  apostle  :  '  Cast  down,  but  not  de- 
stroyed.' We  are  cast  down  in  our  minds  for  want  of 
faith.  "  Lord,  increase  our  faith."  The  civilisation  of  the 
natives  has  been  attended  to,  and  their  temporal  concerns 
have  been  greatly  improved.  But  the  proper  work  of 
missions,  the  evangelization  of  the  heathen,  is  the  first 
duty  to  be  discharged.  Must  we  prepare,  nay,  can  we 
prepare,  our  hearts  for  the  reception  of  the  Spirit  of  Christ  ? 
Certaiidy  not.  So  I  am  fully  convinced,  that  all  we  can 
do  in  New  Zealand  to  civilize  the  natives  will  produce  no 
spiritual  result.  They  have  been  fed  to  the  full,  and 
now,  like  Jeshurun  of  old,  they  are  waxed  fat,  and  kick. 
Nothing  but  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ 
WILL  benefit  the  SOULS  OF  THE  New  Zealanders.  This, 
my  dear  sir,  is  my  decided  conviction.  And  in  this  con- 
viction I  trust,  through  grace,  to  live  and  die. — I  remain, 
dear  sir,  your  obedient  servant, 

"  Richard  Davis." 


REV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  69 

"  Marsden's  Vale,  Bay  of  Islands, 
ISih  September  ]  825. 

"  My  dear  Sir, — As  from  want  of  time  I  am  unable  to 
write  to  you  fully  as  I  could  wish,  I  forward  to  you  a 
duplicate  copy  of  my  journal  to  the  Society,  to  inform  you 
of  the  triumph  of  the  Gospel  in  New  Zealand.  You  will 
learn  therefrom  that  a  glorious  work  of  grace  is  begun  in 
this  mission.  The  converted  chief  died  Thursday  evening- 
last.  There  are  many  more  natives  of  whom  we  have  a 
good  hope.  I  w^as  much  gratified  by  my  visits  to  them 
yesterday.  We  are  as  happy  in  New  Zealand  as  we  need 
to  be  with  our  present  portion  of  grace. 

"  It  has  pleased  God  to  give  us  another  son,  1 2th  of  last 
August.  Pray  for  us  continually,  Eemember  us  to  our 
numerous  friends.  Tell  them  of  our  success. — I  remain, 
my  dear  sir,  affectionately  yours,  Eichard  Davis." 

"  The  spiritual  prospects  of  this  mission  have  a  brighter 
aspect  than  they  have  ever  before  exhibited  since  its  com- 
mencement. I  humbly  trust  that  the  Divine  light  of  the 
Gospel  is  now  beginning  to  dawn  on  New  Zealand.  Their 
superstitions  are  giving  way.  There  is  evidently  a  spirit 
of  inquiry  among  them.  Blessed  be  God,  they  will  hear 
and  attend  to  a  preached  Gospel.  Glory  to  God,  we  have 
a  good  hope  that  the  foundation  of  the  Church  of  Christ  is 
now  laid  in  New  Zealand.  It  is  our  privilege  to  rejoice 
in  the  blessed  promise,  that  the  gates  of  hell  shaU  never 
prevail  against  it. 

''Sunday,  Itk  August. — Messrs.  Williams  and  Fairburn 
told  me  that  Eangi,  our  hopeful  chief  in  Waitangi,  had 


70  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

that  day  made  an  open  and  full  confession  of  his  faith  in 
Christ,  ill  the  presence  of  many  of  his  countrymen.  Surely 
this  is  an  evening  long  to  be  remembered.  Blessed  be 
God's  holy  name,  that  we  have  lived  to  see  an  heir  of 
glory  born  in  New  Zealand,  that  there  is  a  tattooed  face 
looking  to  Jesus  Christ.  We  hojie  there  are  many  more 
natives  not  far  from  the  kingdom  of  God. 

"  ^th  August. — Our  hopeful  chief,  Eangi,  sent  for  me  to 
visit  him  at  his  place,  Waitangi.  I  went  this  afternoon, 
and  was  sorry  to  find  him  so  ill.  I  humbly  hope  that  he 
is  ripening  for  glory.  He  told  me  that  his  heart  was  big 
with  love  to  Jesus,  that  he  was  very  ill,  but  tliat  he  hoped 
his  soul  would  soon  be  with  Christ  in  the  good  place.  1 
gave  him  a  blanket  to  keep  him  warm. 

"  9i/«.  September. — Yesterday,  Eangi,  our  converted  chief, 
sent  for  me  to  visit  him.  Being  absent,  I  could  not  go  to 
him  till  this  morning.  Never  was  I  so  gratified  by  a  visit 
to  a  dying  bed  as  by  this.  I  found  him  sitting  without  his 
house,  sheltered  from  the  wind  by  some  reeds,  against 
which  he  was  reclining.  He  appeared  very  ill,  and  xery 
thoughtful.  After  our  first  salutations,  I  questioned  him 
respecting  the  state  of  his  soul.  He  answered,  '  j\Iy  heart 
is  filled  with  light  and  love.'  I  said,  '  If  you  persevere  in 
])rayer,  the  light  of  the  Holy  Spirit  will  shine  into  your 
heart.  But  if  you  neglect  prayer,  you  will  find  your  heart 
very  dark.'  He  told  me  that  he  had  experienced  this,  as 
he  had  prayed  much,  and  the  great  God  had  enlightened 
his  heart,  so  that  his  love  to  Jesus  Christ  was  very  great, 
and  the  Spirit  had  spoken  much  to  his  heart.  He  related 
a  dream,  wherein  he  thought  he  was  in  heaven  with  Jesus 


REV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  71 

Christ.  The  countenance  of  this  poor  heathen  betokened 
the  inward  peace  of  his  mind,  and  set  the  seal  of  truth  to 
all  he  had  said.  I  now  spoke  to  him  in  the  strongest 
manner  of  the  riches  of  God's  love  in  Christ  to  all  His 
people,  and  to  himself  as  individually  interested  therein. 
I  told  him  that  I  rejoiced  in  the  happy  prospect  of  meet- 
ing him  in  glory  in  the  presence  of  Jesus  Christ.  He  said 
he  had  greatly  longed  for  a  visit  from  me,  as  he  had  great 
love  for  me.  Oh  the  dear  uniting  love  of  the  adorable 
Saviour  !  Oh  what  a  precious  season  was  this  visit  to  my 
soul !  How  my  heart  rejoiced  in  the  salvation  of  this 
dear  heathen  ! 

"  lith  September. — News  was  brought  that  Rangi  was 
dead.  Mr.  Williams  and  myself  immediately  started  for 
Waitangi,  and  found  him  not  dead,  but  very  ill.  We  con- 
versed with  him  on  the  state  of  his  souL  He  told  us  that 
his  heart  was  full  of  light.  We  told  him  that  if  he  be- 
lieved in  Jesus  Christ  he  need  not  fear  death.  He  re- 
plied, '  Why  should  I  be  afraid  of  the  Evil  Spirit  ?  Do 
I  not  believe  in  God?  The  love  of  the  great  God  in  Jesus 
Christ  supports  me  now.'  We  now  consulted  together  on 
the  propriety  of  baptizing  him.  As  he  had  been  spoken 
to  before,  and  the  subject  fully  explained  to  him,  we 
simply  questioned  him  on  the  nature  of  his  belief.  He 
replied,  'Belief  has  taken  fast  hold  of  my  heart.'  We 
were  unanimously  of  opinion,  that  he  was  a  proper  subject 
to  be  admitted  by  that  Divine  ordinance  into  Christ's  visi- 
ble Church.  Mr.  Williams  baptized  him  in  the  name  of 
the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost.  We  were  surrounded 
by  natives,  who  seemed  filled  with  awe  whilst  witnessing 


72  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

tlie  solemnity  of  the  sacred  ordinance.  The  name  of 
(Christian  Eangi  was  given  him  at  liis  baptism.  Sweet 
peace  seemed  to  have  taken  up  its  abode  in  Eangi's  breast. 
I  attempt  not  to  describe  our  feelings  on  this  occasion.  It 
was  a  full  reward  to  us  for  all  our  toil." — Journal. 


"  Maksden's  Valk,  Bay  of  Islands, 
5ih  January  182G. 

"  My  DE.VR  SiK, — We  are  living  comfortably  in  New- 
Zealand.  Our  dear  children  are  happy  in  their  station. 
Oh  that  the  Lord  may  bless  them  with  His  early  grace  ! 
Mrs.  AVilliams  most  kindly  assists  in  the  education  of  our 
daughters,  who  are  making  good  progress  in  grammar, 
geogi'aphy,  history,  cyphering,  etc.  They  were  but  badly 
off  for  books  before  the  casks  arrived,  but  now  they  are 
richly  supplied.  We  are  living  here  with  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Williams,  who  are  very  dear  to  us.  Oh  how  sweet  is 
brotherly  love  !  We  expect  to  remove  to  Kawa  Kawa 
within  a  year. 

"  Our  mission  has  a  promising  appearance.  The  fault 
will  be  ours  if  the  heathen  are  not  converted.  They  will 
hear  the  Gospel,  and  the  Gospel  cannot  be  treached  in 
VAIN.  A  great  alteration  in  the  natives  has  been  mani- 
fested within  the  last  six  months.  Our  native  boys  and 
girls  learn  to  read  and  write  very  fast.  One  boy,  who  has 
been  with  us  ever  since  our  first  arrival,  can  read  Mr. 
Kendall's  book,  and  write  tolerably.  We  have  in  our  em- 
ploy a  large  number  of  natives  who  are  under  regular  in- 
struction, and,  blessed  be  God,  they  are  willing  to  learn. 
This  season  we  have  done  all  in  our  power  to  dissuade  the 


EEY.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  73 

natives  from  going  to  war,  and  through  mercy  have  suc- 
ceeded beyond  all  expectation.  AVe  had  a  regular  meet- 
with  'Hongi  and  the  principal  chiefs.  A  copy  of  the 
conference,  token  down  by  myself  at  the  meeting,  I  send 
you.  (See  Appendix  li.)  'Hongi  and  a  small  party  are 
gone  to  fight,  but  most  of  the  people  remain  at  their 
homes.  Our  prospects  are  veiy  encouraging.  If  God's 
means  are  made  use  of  in  God's  way,  they  will  insure 
God's  blessing.  I  know  not,  my  dear  sir,  how  happy  I 
should  be,  were  I  but  more  devoted  to  the  cause  of  Christ. 
"  Your  account  of  the  death  of  Mrs.  Greenfield  is  very 
precious.  May  we  follow  her  as  she  followed  Christ ! 
Yet  a  little  while,  and  all  will  be  over  for  ever  in  this 
world,  and  we  shall  be  ever  with  the  Lord.  Oh,  precious 
Saviour !  oh,  precious  salvation  !  INIrs.  Davis  and  the 
dear  children  unite  in  Christian  love  to  you  and  all 
friends. — I  remain,  my  dear  sir,  yours  in  the  Gospel  of 
Christ,  EiCHARD  Davis."- 

"Marsden's  Vale,  Bay  of  Islands, 
lAth  January  I8"26. 

"  My  dear  Sir, — You  have  received  an  account  of  the 
death  of  Eangi,  and  of  his  body  having  been  taken  away 
by  the  natives.  This  was  a  great  trial  to  us,  but  we  were 
enabled  to  look  above,  and  contemplate  the  dear  de- 
parted having  joined  the  blood-bought  throng,  and  cast- 
ing his  crown  down  to  the  ground,  saying,  '  Not  unto  us, 
0  Lord,  but  unto  Thy  name  be  the  glory  of  my  salvation 
for  ever  and  ever.'  The  neighbours  and  friends  were  very 
much  struck  by  the  manner  of  his  death.      When  death 


74  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

is  near,  the  natives  are  generally  very  fearful,  and  their 
fear  stupifies  and  makes  tlieni  insensible  to  surrounding 
objects.  Eangi  showed  no  fear,  and  was  cheerful  and 
happy  to  the  veiy  last.  How  precious  is  the  salvation  of 
Jesus  Christ,  whose  mercies  never  failed  the  tempted  soul  1 
AVlien  visiting  the  natives,  I  have  found  the  death  of  this 
man  a  resting-place.  It  has  evidenced  to  them  the  power 
of  Christianity  in  delivering  from  the  fear  of  death  those 
who  have  felt  its  power.  S.atan  has  endeavoured  to  per- 
suade the  natives  that  Eangi's  death  resulted  from  the 
anger  of  the  New  Zealand  god.  I  told  them  that  Satan 
was  the  god  of  New  Zealand,  and  the  principal  chief  of  the 
great  fire,  but  that  he  had  no  power  to  kill  Paxngi,  or  to 
afflict  him  after  death,  because  the  great  God  protected 
His  people  from  the  assaults  of  Satan  during  life,  and  at 
death  received  their  souls  to  glory.  I  asked  them  if  they 
would  not  like  to  die  as  Eangi  died.  They  replied.  This 
would  be  a  great  good.  The  natives  of  Te-puki  continue 
very  attentive,  but  I  do  not  consider  any  of  them  to  have 
been  converted.  They  possess  much  head-knowledge. 
Frequently  when,  during  our  visits,  strangers  have  been 
present,  and  we  wished  to  speak  to  them  on  the  fall  of 
man,  etc.,  our  natives  have  themselves  explained  these 
truths,  to  our  delight  and  joy.  Indeed  I  believe  that  some 
natives  have  a  greater  degree  of  head-knowledge  of  divine 
things  than  many  of  the  poor  of  England.  It  is  consola- 
tory to  know  that  many  faithful  prayers  continually  ascend 
to  the  Father  of  Spirits  on  behalf  of  the  sacred  cause  in 
which  we  are  engaged. 

"  Nothing  less  than  the  manifested  presence  of  the  ador- 


REV.  IlICIIARD  DAVIS.  75 

able  Saviour  can  or  will  enable  us  to  stand  the  fatigues  of 
this  mission.  I  find  my  nervous  system  is  already  some- 
what shaken.  A  missionary  in  this  country  is  likely  to 
wear  out  very  fast.  This  mission  differs  from  all  others 
belonging  to  the  Society.  A  missionary  in  India  is  a 
gentleman,  when  his  duties  are  compared  with  the  fatigues 
required  of  a  missionary  in  New  Zealand.  Yet  I  believe 
that  no  mission  in  the  known  world  holds  out  greater  en- 
couragements to  the  faithful  labourer  in  the  Lord's  vine- 
yard than  this.  I  bless  God,  that,  although  my  fatigues 
are  many,  yet  through  His  mercy  I  have  no  desire  to 
be  anywhere  but  here.  I  would  not  exchange  situations 
with  any  individual  in  the  world.  Blessed  be  God  for  the 
privileges  I  here  enjoy.  Some  of  the  natives  are  peaceable, 
well-disposed  neighbours,  and  a  few  are  faithful  servants. 
Others  are  quarrelsome,  ready  to  seize  every  opportunity 
to  stir  up  strife  and  steal  our  property.  Some,  I  believe, 
would  pick  our  bones  with  great  delight.  I  have  been 
struck  with  the  thought,  that  these  poor  natives  have  been 
stirred  up  by  Satan  to  assault  us,  in  order  to  alienate  our 
affections,  and  to  fill  our  minds  with  bitterness  against 
them.  0  Lord,  bless  us,  thy  sinful,  unworthy  creatures, 
with  the  Spirit  of  Christ  !  Yet,  by  God's  blessing,  we 
have  a  general  influence  over  them  more  than  human. 
This  is  an  earnest  of  future  success.  One  thing  is  grievous 
to  us,  and  must  be  grievous  to  every  feeling  mind,  that 
we  cannot  behave  to  the  natives  with  that  degree  of  kind- 
ness and  freedom  we  wish  to  do.  Were  we  so  to  act,  they 
would  not  be  content  till  they  had  got  our  clothes  from 
our  backs.     We  dare  not  let  them  see  that  we  are  afraid 


7G  MEMOIK  OF  THE 

of  them.  If  we  betraj^ed  fear,  we  should  never  have  one 
moment's  peace,  nor  be  exempt  from  continnous  extortions. 
Frequently  they  get  offended  by  some  trifle,  and  instantly 
throw  off  their  mats,  and  attack  us  stark-naked.  I  have 
always  found  it  best  to  meet  them  outside  of  our  fence, 
and  endeavour  to  laugh  them  out  of  their  anger.  In  this 
I  have  generally  succeeded.  Being  somewhat  taller  than 
my  brethren,  none  have  ever  attacked  me,  except  with 
menaces  and  words.  Hitherto  tlie  Lord  hath  helped  us, 
blessed  be  His  holy  name. 

"  Monday  last  I  began  to  cut  my  wheat.  I  had  thirty- 
five  reapers,  some  with  knives,  some  with  shells,  and  my 
own  men  with  hoops.  This  was,  indeed,  a  novel  sight, 
but  their  noise  soon  wearied  me.  After  reaping  a  short 
time  they  began  to  glean  the  scattered  ears,  and  sit  down 
in  groups  and  eat  them.  This  was  to  them  a  feast.  They 
behaved  remarkably  well  the  whole  time  I  was  cutting 
our  little  wheat,  and  rendered  every  assistance  in  their 
power  for  the  small  remuneration  of  a  few  fish-hooks  to 
each.  They  are  very  fond  of  wheat,  but  grudge  the  great 
labour  of  raising  it,  because  it  yields  a  smaller  produce  of 
good  food  than  what  they  obtain  from  the  cultivation  of 
sweet  potatoes. 

"On  the  1 7th  January  I  went  to  Te-Kawa-Kawa  early  in 
the  morning.  The  first  news  I  heard  on  my  arrival  was, 
that  the  natives  had  broken  into  my  house,  and  stolen  an 
iron  pot  and  some  potatoes.  I  expostulated  with  the 
chiefs,  and  charged  them  with  their  ingratitude  to  me. 
They  were  very  insolent,  and  so  continued  for  some  time. 
Whilst  in  our  boat,  ascending  the  river,  our  natives  re- 


REV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  77 

counted  the  many  persons  our  young  chief  had  murdered 
in  the  heat  of  passion.  The  insolent  conduct  of  the 
chiefs,  and  the  murderous  spirit  of  our  young  chief,  made 
me  for  a  time  quite  ners^ous,  and  the  sensible  presence  of 
God  seemed  withdrawn.  Notwithstanding,  I  felt  sup- 
ported, and  reaped  as  if  nothing  had  happened.  All  at 
once  I  heard  the  rough  voice  of  our  young  chief  in  the 
native  village,  not  a  quarter  of  a  mile  distant,  scoldiu"- 
furiously.  Whether  he  was  my  friend  or  my  enemy  I 
knew  not.  Should  he  take  part  against  me,  I  knew  not 
to  M'hat  extent  the  other  chiefs,  ripe  for  mischief,  mi<^<'ht 
proceed.  I  felt  nervous,  and  my  legs  began  to  tremble. 
But  God  was  better  to  me  than  all  my  fears.  The  youno- 
chief  had  blamed  the  insolent  chiefs  for  their  bad  behaviour 
to  me,  and  effectually  quieted  them.  This  was  a  severe 
trial  to  me.  I  felt  shut  out  from  the  world,  surrounded 
by  cannibals,  and  without  a  Christian  brother  to  speak 
to.  At  night  I  strung  my  hammock  to  some  stumps  of 
timber  on  the  bank  of  the  river  close  to  my  boat,  but 
got  little  sleep.  The  next  day,  having  finished  reaping, 
I  returned  home,  doubly  sweet  to  me  after  what  I  had 
undergone. 

" and  his  wife  have  left  Xew  Zealand.     They  have 

long  been  a  stumbling-block  and  offence  to  many.  He 
was  in  the  habit  of  drinking  to  intoxication  one  day,  and 
the  next  day  praying  and  repenting  with  many  tears. 
His  wife  was  the  worst  of  the  two,  for  she  was  an  habitual 
drunkard,  without  remorse.  He  split  on  a  very  dangerous 
rock,  imagining  that  he  had  been  truly  converted,  and 
consequently  could  not  fall  finally.     j\Iay  the  Lord  have 


78  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

mercy  on  his  deluded,  sinful  soul.     The  fl\al  peksever- 

ANCE  OF  THE  SAINTS  IS  A  SOUL- REFRESHING  DOCTRINE  TO  THE 
HOLY,  HUMBLE  BELIEVER,  BUT  LET  THE  UNGODLY  SINNER 
BEWARE  HOW  HE  INTERMEDDLE   THEREWITH.      The  Waitanfji 

natives  have  returned  from  the  Thames,  where  they  had 
been  to  fight,  and  have  killed  the  greater  part  of  some  poor 
people  coming  to  Taiaraai,  under  the  protection  of  a  chief 
who  was  absent  when  they  met  them.  They  then  trans- 
ferred their  fight  to  the  place  of  the  late  Christian  Eangi, 
to  punish  the  misdemeanour  of  a  young  maiL  They  broke 
his  arm,  and  beat  him  cruelly.  Tliey  then  butchered  a 
poor  slave  girl  in  the  most  barliarous  manner  before  the 
young  man.  They  first  cut  off  one  arm,  and  then  the 
other.  They  next  cut  deep  gashes  down  her  body,  saying, 
'  I  will  have  this  part,'  '  I  will  have  that  ])art  to  eat' 
Tlie  merciless  barbarians  then  cut  off  her  legs  while  she 
was  alive,  and  finally  roasted  and  ate  her.  They  told  the 
young  man  that  they  had  done  this  as  a  punishment  for 
his  crime.  My  soul  is  filled  with  horror  and  dismay.  0 
Lord,  in  mercy  interpose  in  behalf  of  tliese  poor  wretched 
heathen  ! 

"  Since  our  friends  have  gone  to  Sydney  we  have  lived  at 
peace  till  Saturday  last,  when  Satan  brought  his  forces 
asainst  us.  When  about  to  sit  down  to  dinner,  a  native 
rushed  into  our  yard  stark-naked,  and  began  to  dance  from 
one  side  to  the  other.  We  soon  got  liim  out  of  the  yard, 
notwithstanding  his  insolence.  Soon  more  natives  came 
with  pigs  for  sale.  Whilst  endeavouring  to  buy  a  pig 
from  a  native  less  insolent  than  the  others,  three  natives 
took  a  pig  into  Mrs.  Fairburn's  yard,  and  told  her  that  she 


EEV.  KICHARD  DAVIS.  79 

MUST  buy  it  with  a  blanket,  or  give  them  some  food.     Mrs. 
Fairburn,  being  alarmed  by  tlieir  insolence,  sent  for  me. 
I  immediately  repaired  to  her  assistance,  and  found  the 
natives  most  insolent,  and  requested  them  to  leave  the 
}'ard.      They   became    more    insolent.      A   neighbouring 
chief  who   had   been  present   walked   away.      My   own 
natives  kept  at  a  distance,  and  did  not  come  to  our  assist- 
ance.    Alter  some  time  one  said  to  the  others,  '  Let  us  go.' 
I  joined  with  his  entreaty,  and  we  left  the  yard  together. 
He  told  me  that  the  dog  fastened  near  the  gate  had  bitten 
him,  and  drew  a  hook  from  under  his  mat  to  kill  the  dog. 
I  told  him  that  the  dog  had  not  bitten  him,  and  that  he 
had  told  a  downright  falsehood.      He  became  more  fero- 
cious.     I  dared  him  to  kill  both  me  and  the  dog.     He 
then  followed  me  out  of  the  yard,  and  I  had  hoped  that 
all  had  gone  away,  and  I  walked  to  my  owti  door.     AVhilst 
in  the  act  of  returning  to  Mrs.    Fairburn,  the   natives 
shouted  '  Mrs.  Fairburn  is  killed.'     I  sprang  into  her  yard, 
and  learned  that,  when  I  left  the  gate,  a  native  snatched 
the  tea-kettle  from  the  fireside,  and  struck  Mrs.  Fairburn 
a  violent  blow  on  the  arm.     Being  now  roused,  I  thrust 
the  native  out  of  the  yard.     They  all  now  took  their  de- 
parture, ashamed  of  wiiat  had  been  done.     I  told  them 
that  I  should  send  to  the  shipping  for  assistance.     Tliis 
threat  produced  a  good  effect.     Seeing  that  w^e  were  not 
afraid  of  them,  and  conscious  that  they  had  violated  their 
o^vn  laws,  they  went  away  quietly.     We  followed  them 
close  till  they  were  out  of  the  settlement.     Their  bravado 
forsook  them,  and  they  said  one  to  another,  '  We  must  be 
gone.'     Blessed  be  the  Lord  for  His  delivering  grace. 


80  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

"  Since  I  wrote  the  above,  we  have  experienced  severe 
trials  with  the  natives.  A  native  said  to  me,  '  Some 
naked  boys  on  the  beach  are  trying  ti:>  kill  one  of  your 
kids/  I  went  with  my  natives  to  protect  my  goats.  Tlie 
boys  ran  away,  but  a  chief  living  w4th  me  caught  one,  and 
gave  him  a  slight  blow  on  the  forehead  w^ith  a  stick,  which 
drew  blood.  The  boy  ran  to  a  chief  wlio  called  himself 
his  brother.  A  great  chief  present  espoused  the  boy's  part, 
so  that  for  a  time  we  were  in  an  uproar.  Tliis  chief  then 
told  us  that  a  fight  would  come  next  morning  to  avenge 
the  insult  offered  to  the  boy,  but  that  he  would  prevent  it 
if  he  could. 

"  The  next  morning  this  chief  sent  me  a  message,  tliat  tlie 
fight  had  reached  his  house  in  the  night,  and  tliat  he  had 
turned  them  back.  Being  anxious  to  go  to  Te-Kawa-KaAva, 
I  started  in  company  with  Mr.  James  Stack,  a  Wesley  an 
missionary.  On  our  way  back  a  large  war  canoe,  filled 
with  hostile  natives,  menaced  us.  Our  natives,  jNIr.  Stack, 
and  myself  were  all  alarmed.  Finding  it  impossible  tf) 
evade  the  canoe,  I  steered  our  boat  boldly  dowTi  u])()n 
them,  but  with  a  trembling  heart.  I  passed  close  to  the 
canoe  without  shortening  sail.  As  we  were  sailing  past 
they  shouted,  that  they  had  broken  open  our  house,  etc., 
and  that  another  party  would  attack  us  on  landing.  My 
heart  sunk  within  me.  j\Iy  nerves  were  shaken  to  the 
utmost.  Passing  down  the  river  we  saw  many  Maoris 
on  the  beach  about  a  mile  from  the  settlement,  from  whom 
we  expected  an  attack.  Arrived  at  home,  I  learned  that 
about  200  natives  had  been  in  the  settlement,  and  had 
broken  into  a  house  built  for  our  working  natives,  but 


REV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  81 

had  not  molested  Mrs.  Davis  or  family,  nor  entered  their 
premises,  but  had  greatly  alarmed  them. 

The  next  morning  I  heard  that  another  fight  was  coming 
to  kill  our  native  who  had  beaten  the  little  dirty  bo}-.  I 
retained  this  native  in  our  own  house,  and  went  out  and 
sharply  reproved  the  old  chief  who  had  headed  the  natives 
the  day  before.  Believing  my  native  in  danger  of  his  life, 
I  summoned  a  party  of  Maoris  to  protect  him.  This  armed 
party  intimidated  the  old  chief  and  our  other  enemies. 
Thus  peace  was  effected,  and  the  Lord  mercifully  delivered 
us,  praise  to  His  holy  name.  I  never  enjoyed  the  blessings 
of  peace  so  much  as  after  the  host  of  natives  had  quitted 
the  settlement.  These  trials  have  been  grievous  to  flesh 
and  blood.  Oh  for  grace  to  lay  hold  on  Christ  in  all  His 
precious  promises !  What  an  enemy  to  the  Christian  is 
unbelief ! 

Mrs.  Davis  and  the  dear  children  join  with  me  in 
Christian  regards  to  yourself  and  all  our  dear  friends. — I 
remain,  my  dear  sir,  yours  very  truly, 

"  Richard  Davis." 

"  Maksden's  Vale,  Bay  of  Islands, 
23d  October  1826. 

"  My  dear  Sir, — The  cause  of  God  is  making  a  slow, 
yet,  I  trust,  a  sure  progress  in  this  land.  Since  my  last  T 
have  had  great  cause  to  rejoice  in  the  prospect  before  me. 
Our  natives  are  more  enlightened  than  they  were.  Of  the 
chief,  who  has  lived  with  us  two  years,  I  have  great  hopes. 
He  has  always  conducted  himself  with  great  propriety. 
The  last  four  months  he  has  been  more  thoughtful.     The 

F 


82  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

Lord  seems  to  have  revealed  Himself  to  him  in  a  dream  as 
a  Saviour  waiting  to  be  gracious.  In  his  dream  he  saw  the 
bottomless  pit,  and  in  it  his  sister,  who  had  been  dead  some 
time.  A  voice  asked  him  what  he  was  doing  there.  He 
answered,  '  I  am  going  to  pull  my  sister  out  of  the  fire.' 
The  voice  told  him  that  he  could  not  pull  her  out,  and 
shoidd  be  careful  not  to  go  there  himself,  which  he  coidd 
only  avoid  by  believing  in  Jesus  Christ.  The  voice  added, 
'  Believe  what  the  missionaries  tell  you.  As  Jesus  Christ 
was  the  Saviour  of  the  missionaries,  so  He  will  be  your 
Saviour.'  Next  morning  I  observed  joy  beaming  in  his 
countenance  at  our  family  worship,  and  asked  him  the 
cause.  In  the  course  of  the  day  he  told  me  his  dream. 
He  is  modest,  kind,  and  aftectionate,  and  accompanies  me 
when  I  visit  the  natives,  often  helping  me  in  speaking, 
and  sometimes  himself  speaking  feelingly  on  religion.  The 
Lord  hath  been  pleased  to  reveal  Himself  to  His  people  of 
old  in  dreams,  and  is  the  same  yesterday,  to-day,  and  for 
ever.  He  changeth  not.  Another  chief  living  with  me 
behaves  well,  and  is  the  only  native  wlio  applies  his  mind 
to  agriculture. 

"  My  little  wheat  this  year  has  been  got  in  with  great 
difficulty.  I  employed  one  party,  and  furnished  them 
with  hoes.  They  did  no  work,  and  took  away  my  hoes. 
I  engaged  another  party,  but  they  woidd  not  work.  I 
then  appealed  to  the  principal  chief,  who  spoke  to  some 
natives.  These  went  to  work,  and  thus  in  twelve  weeks, 
with  the  assistance  of  a  European,  to  whom  I  paid  out  of 
my  own  pocket  fifteen  shillings  per  week,  I  got  in  six  acres 
of  wheat.     The  natives  will  not  listen  to  anything  I  can 


REV.  RICHAED  DAVIS.  83 

say  respecting  agriculture,  but  will  listen  with  attention 
to  the  Word  of  Life.  Secular  concerns  have  hitherto  been 
too  much  attended  to.  We  are  now  all  unanimous  in 
opinion,  that  the  only  effectual  means  to  convert  the 
natives  is  a  preached  Gospel.  The  brethren,  one  and  all, 
have  appealed  to  the  Society  that  my  time  may  be  solely 
occupied  in  assisting  them  to  preach  the  Gospel  and  in- 
struct the  natives.  Oh  that  the  Lord  may  be  my  Guide 
and  Director !  It  is  my  wish  to  do  good,  and  make  the 
most  of  the  little  time  I  have  to  remain  in  this  world. 

"  This  mission  is  yet  in  an  infant  state,  and  hitherto 
has  effected  little.  Now  we  have  a  brighter  prospect. 
There  is  scarcely  one  individual  wdio  cannot  proclaim  to 
the  natives  in  their  own  tongue  the  Lamb  of  God  that 
taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world.  Our  fields  are  white, 
and  promise  an  abundant  harvest  to  the  faithful  labourer. 
We  have  translated  the  three  first  chapters  of  Genesis,  and 
I  was  able  to  assist  with  the  little  knowledge  of  Hebrew 
I  acquired  from  you.  I  cannot  tell  you  how  much  comfort 
I  liave  derived  from  reading  the  Old  Testament  in  Hebrew, 
particularly  the  23d  Psalm.  Taylor's  Concordance  was  a 
great  assistance  to  us.  Please  to  procure,  and  send  to  me  as 
quickly  as  possible,  Lowth's  Isaiah,  Horsley  on  the  Psalms, 
and  his  Biblical  Criticism,  Wintle's  Daniel,  Newcome's 
Minor  Prophets  and  Ezekiel,  Blayney's  Jeremiah,  Mason 
Goode's  Job,  Fry  on  the  Psalms  and  the  Canticles,  Prey's 
Hebrew  Grammar  interleaved,  and  all  other  books  which 
you  think  will  aid  us  in  translating  the  Scriptures,  or  assist 
me  in  acquiring  a  more  perfect  knowledge  of  Hebrew. 

"  For  a  length  of  time  it  has  been  our  opinion  that  the 


84  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

missionaries  had  better  live  in  a  strong  body  together  than 
be  separated  from  each  other.  This  may  appear  strange 
to  our  friends,  but  were  they  present  in  this  field  of 
murder  and  cannibalism  they  would  clearly  discern  its  im- 
perative necessity.  The  hand  of  the  Lord  has  been  truly 
visible  in  our  past  preservation  among  this  poor  deluded, 
dark-hearted  people. 

"  Intelligence  of  'Hongi  has  reached  us  from  Taiwanga, 
the  chief  who  wrote  to  you  (see  Appendix  ii.),  and  who 
has  visited  him.     God  only  knows  what  will  be  the  result 
of  'Hongi's  death.      It  is  enough  for  the  heaven- prepared 
soul  to  know  that  the  Lord  God   Omnipotent  reigneth. 
'Hongi  is  a  shrewd,  thoughtfid  man,  very  superior  to  any 
other  native  I  have  yet  seen.     He  is  gentlemanly  in  his 
manners,  and  has  ever  proved  the  missionary's  friend.      I 
esteem  him  the  greatest  man  that  has  ever  lived  in  these 
islands.     His  name  carries  terror  with  it  throughout  the 
whole  of  New  Zealand.     Wonderful  are  the  ways  of  God. 
Before  missionaries  resided  in  this  country  the    Bay  of 
Islands  was  the  frequent  scene  of  murders  and  atrocities. 
The  natives  from  the  river  Thames  and  elsewhere  continu- 
ally made  inroads  on  the  Bay  of  Islands,  killing,  eating, 
and  destroying.      1   believe   that  the  whole  of  'Hongi's 
family  were  slain  by  them.     The  arrival  of  missionaries 
brought  shipping  to  the  bay.     From  these  ships  the  natives 
purchased  muskets  and  powder,  which  enabled  them  to 
resist  their  enemies.     The  natives  to  the  southward,  find- 
ing the  Bay  of  Islanders  thus  armed,  ceased  to  invade  them, 
and  in  their  turn  were  attacked  by  their  former  enemies, 
who  retaliated  upon  them  their  horrible  cruelties. 


REV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  85 

"  Should  'Hongi  die,  his  death  will  rouse  the  whole  of 
his  friends.  The  New  Zealanders  are  a  peculiar  people. 
When  a  chief  dies  they  seize  his  poor  slaves  and  kill  them, 
that  their  spirits  may  go  to  their  master  in  the  other  world 
to  prepare  his  food  and  to  wait  on  him.  These  furies  next 
carry  away  and  devour  his  pigs  and  potatoes,  and  lay 
waste  his  place.  They  next  sit  down  and  cry,  and  cut 
themselves.  At  the  close  they  and  the  survivors  feast 
all  together  on  food  secreted  for  the  purpose.  They  con- 
sider the  eternal  world  to  be  like  this  earth,  where  they 
shall  have  wives,  and  sweet  potatoes,  and  go  to  war.  They 
believe  that  after  a  time  tliey  shall  die  in  that  world  and 
migTate  to  another.  Their  place  of  departed  souls  is  at 
the  North  Cape,  where  they  believe  departed  souls  descend 
a  steep  cliff  by  a  kind  of  ladder  into  another  world.  Their 
priests  pretend  to  hold  converse  with  departed  spirits,  and 
with  a  being  they  call  a  god,  to  whom  they  offer  human 
sacrifices.  Many  of  'Hongi's  slaves  have  been  slain  to 
satisfy  this  angry  god,  that  he  may  be  satisfied  without 
the  death  of  'Hongi.  They  have  many  fabulous  traditions. 
One  tradition,  that  their  forefathers  came  to  the  island  in 
a  large  canoe,  has  the  semblance  of  truth.  The  canoe  may 
have  been  a  Malay  prow,  which  may  possibly  have  brought 
their  ancestors  from  that  coast  to  New  Zealand. 

"  Please  to  remit  five  pounds  to  my  mother  on  receipt 
of  this  letter,  and  advance  more  on  my  account,  should  she 
require  it.  She  was  always  a  kind,  affectionate  mother  to 
me,  and,  to  the  best  of  her  knowledge,  brought  me  up  in 
the  fear  of  God.  Dear,  dear  parent,  I  shall  never  see 
her  more  on  earth  !     Oh  may  I  meet  her  in  heaven  ! 


86  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

"  Pray,  pray  for  me,  my  dear,  kind  sir,  and  for  my  poor 
heathen. — With  my  kind  Christian  regards  to  all  friends, 
I  subscribe  myself,  affectionately  yours, 

"  EiCHAiiD  Davis." 

"Marsden's  Vale,  Bay  of  Islands, 
lith  December  I82G. 

*'  My  dear  Sir, — The  spiritual  presence  of  Jesus  alone 
can  support  Christians  in  New  Zealand.  We  know  not 
what  an  hour  may  bring  forth.  Tlie  poor  natives  are  like 
gunpowder.  A  little  spark  soon  ignites  them.  Were  it 
not  for  a  superior  power,  we  should  have  been  swallowed 
up  long  ago.  But  the  Church  of  Christ  is  built  on  the 
Kock  of  eternal  ages,  and  neither  Satan  nor  his  emissaries 
can  prevail  against  it.  In  New  Zealand,  missionaries 
must  have  their  lights  burning.  They  must  eat  the  pass- 
over  with  their  staves  in  their  hands,  that  they  ma}^  be 
ready  to  enter  into  the  joy  of  their  Lord.  Christians 
mourn,  and  continually  complain  of  their  leanness,  and 
know  so  little  of  the  economy  of  Gospel  grace  because 
they  are  not  diligent  in  the  use  of  the  means  of  grace. 
This,  my  dear  sir,  I  have  found  by  sad  experience.  Please 
write  as  often  as  possible.  The  letters  of  Christian  friends 
are  a  stinudus  to  my  soul.  They  bring  fresh  to  my  mind 
the  many  precious  opportunities  we  once  enjoyed  together 
in  the  house  of  God.  It  will  not  be  long  before  we  meet 
around  the  throne.  What  a  blessing  is  it  to  realize  that 
our  times  are  in  His  hands,  who  is  wisdom  itself !  To  meet 
again  on  earth  I  cannot  anticipate,  only  to  be  reunited  in 
glory.     Precious  Jesus  I  through  Thy  grace  I  trust  to  meet 


REV.  EICHARD  DAVIS.  87 

my  dear  parents  and  friends  in  Thy  presence  to  part  no 
more  for  ever.  I  am  happy  in  my  family,  happy  in  my 
brethren  and  sisters,  and  best  of  all,  I  am  happy  in  my 
God.  I  KNOW  THAT  GoD  IS  LovE.  When  you  preach  to 
any  of  my  dear  friends,  tell  them  that  God  is  Love.  En- 
treat them  to  be  diligent  in  the  use  of  the  means,  that 
they  may  be  able  to  enjoy  Christ  in  His  glorious  covenant - 
offices,  to  KNOW  their  sins  forgiven,  to  walk  continually 
in  sweet  communion  with  God,  assured  of  their  eternal 
salvation  through  Jesus  Christ  alone. — I  remain,  my  dear 
sir,  affectionately  and  humbly  yours  in  the  bonds  of  the 
glorious  Gospel  of  Christ,  Eichard  Davis." 

' '  Marsden's  Vale,  Bay  of  Islands, 
\&th  January  1827. 

"  ]\Iy  dear  Sir, — Since  my  last  we  have  been  variously 
exercised.  We  have  been  in  the  fire  and  in  the  water. 
The  Lord  hath  been  with  us  in  six  troubles,  and  we  have 
His  promise  of  being  with  us  in  the  seventh. 

"  'Hongi  assembled  his  own  people  for  a  war  expedition 
against  Wangaroa.  The  wind  being  contrary,  his  war  canoes 
put  into  Eangihoua,  where  they  committed  many  daring 
depredations,  and  all  but  stripped  our  people's  houses. 
At  Wangaroa  he  found  the  natives  strongly  entrenched, 
and  prepared  to  fight.  After  having  killed  and  eaten 
several  stragglers  he  met  with  in  the  vicinity,  he  besieged 
the  Pa,  which  in  a  few  days  was  deserted,  under  cover  of 
the  night.  'Hongi  pursued  them  with  part  of  his  men, 
and  the  night  following  fell  on  them  while  asleep.  Some 
were  killed  on  both  sides,  and  'Hongi  himself  was  severelv 


88  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

Avouuded  by  a  musket -ball.  His  party  was  victorious,  and 
killed  al)out  twenty-two  women  and  children,  reserving 
the  remainder  for  slaves.  The  natives  of  Wangaroa,  who 
joined  not  'Hongi  in  pursuit  of  his  enemies,  broke  into  the 
Wesleyan  Mission-house,  and  plundered  the  missionaries 
of  everything  except  what  they  had  on.  Blessed  be  God, 
they  escaped  with  their  lives.  The  evening  previous  they 
despatched  a  message  to  our  friends  at  Keri  Keri,  and 
another  to  us,  as  our  eldest  daughter  was  their  guest.  Mr. 
AVilliams  and  myself  started  immediately  for  Keri  Keri 
with  thirteen  natives,  intending  to  proceed  to  Wangaroa. 
At  Keri  Keri  another  message  reached  us,  that  they  had 
been  robbed  of  everything  and  were  on  their  way  to  Keri 
Keri.  Accompanied  by  Mr.  Hamblin  and  our  cavalcade 
we  started,  and  met  our  distressed  friends  six  miles  from 
Keri  Keri,  under  protection  of  a  friendly  chief  So  merci- 
fully had  the  Lord  dealt  with  them.  Having  walked  about 
a  mile  and  a  half,  they  met  200  armed  natives  and  the 
chief  of  Hokianga.  They  were  grea,tly  alarmed,  and  ex- 
pected destruction.  The  chiefs  told  them  to  stop  and  sit 
down,  then  formed  a  circle  round  them,  and  ordered  their 
people  to  pass  on  and  attack  the  plunderers.  Mary- Ann 
recognised  the  head  chief.  Ware  Nui,  a  remarkable  man, 
who  had  been  for  years  a  peacemaker  among  his  country- 
men. One  of  the  chiefs  accompanied  them  as  a  guard  to 
Keri  Keri.  Thus  the  Lord  mercifully  delivered  my  dear 
child  and  friends  from  these  savages.  Oh  that  our  souls 
may  praise  the  Lord  for  these  His  mercies  vouchsafed  to 
us.  This  is  a  trying  season,  and  God  only  knows  how  it 
will  end.    I  trust  the  Lord  of  Hosts  is  with  us,  and  that 


REV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  89 

the  God  of  Jacob  will  be  our  refuge.  I  hope  these  storms 
are  of  a  purifying  nature,  and  that  we  shall  thereby  be 
better  prepared  for  our  work.  Pray  for  us.  Stir  up  the 
Christian  world  to  prayer.  Eemember  us  very  kindly  to 
all  our  Christian  friends. — I  remain,  my  dear  sir,  yours  in 
the  best  bonds,  Eichaed  Davis." 

"  Marsden's  Vale,  Bay  of  Islands, 

2(ith  January  1S27. 

"My  dear  Sir, — The  natives  are  in  great  disorder,  sus- 
pense, and  fear.  'Hongi  is  not  dead.  The  ball  entered 
his  breast  and  came  out  just  below  the  shoulder,  close  to 
the  back-bone.  He  was  wounded  a  week  aoo,  and  is  re- 
covering  fast.  Mr.  W.  Williams  believes  he  may  survive, 
but  considers  it  doubtful.  Should  'Hongi  die,  the  Keri 
Keri  settlement  must  be  abandoned,  otherwise  the  natives 
will  rob  the  missionaries  of  their  all.  May  the  Lord 
in  mercy  preserve  them  from  the  insults  of  the  natives. 

"  The  principal  chief  of  AVangaroa  gave  up  the  mission- 
aries to  be  plundered.  He  is  a  very  vile  man,  having  re- 
ceived the  greatest  attention  from  the  Wesleyan  brethren. 
He  is  the  identical  man  who  murdered  the  captain  of  the 
'  Boyd,'  and  has  murdered  many  of  his  countrymen.  It 
was  a  great  mercy  that  my  dear  child  and  the  Wesleyan 
brethren  escaped  as  they  did.  The  greater  part  of  the 
plunder  is  in  the  hands  of  the  Hokianga  natives,  who,  under 
the  advice  of  the  Wangaroa  chief,  went  to  plunder  the 
missionaries.  The  chiefs  of  that  tribe,  called  Patuoni 
and  Enaene,  have  always  been  considered  staunch  friends 
of  Europeans.     Hence  their  treachery  deeply  affects  our 


90  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

minds.  If  those  who  have  hitherto  above  all  others  be- 
friended Europeans  are  capable  of  such  iniquities,  what 
must  we  expect  from  those  who  have  been  continually  on 
the  watch  to  injure  us  ?  But  for  the  assurance  that  the 
Lord  God  Omnipotent  reigneth,  our  hearts  indeed  would 
fail.  How  sweet  are  the  promises  of  God's  word  to  my 
soul  at  this  season  of  trial  !  The  word  of  God  is  indeed 
a  treasure.  Finite  creatures  cannot  estimate  the  value  of 
the  I3ible.  How  great  is  the  love  of  God  in  the  gift  to 
man  of  His  precious  word  !  I  hope  the  Christian  world 
will  be  stirred  up  to  prayer  for  us  and  our  cause. 

"  The  devotcdness  of  our  mission  is  calculated  to  rouse 
the  malice  and  fears  of  Satan.  All  are  united  in  the 
great  and  glorious  cause.  During  the  past  year  the  mis- 
sion has  been  prosecuted  in  a  right  spirit.  Our  present 
affliction  will,  I  trust,  draw  us  nearer  to  the  Searcher  of 
hearts,  and  stir  us  up  to  greater  diligence  in  our  great 
work.  This  is  a  trying  season  to  all,  especially  to  those 
who  have  recently  joined  us.  Blessed  be  God,  I  have  not 
heard  from  any  one  a  disposition  to  di'aw  back  or  give 
way.  Our  females  are  mercifully  supported,  and  are 
resolved  not  to  leave  their  houses  until  they  shall  be 
expelled  by  the  savages. 

"21st  January. — We  have  just  heard  that  a  party  of 
savages  have  assembled  about  a  mile  from  us,  and  that 
'Hongi  is  still  alive,  and  means  to  proceed  to  Keri  Keri  as 
soon  as  possil^le.  We  must  look  above  the  creature,  and 
fix  our  faith  on  the  Creator.  We  are  in  good  spirits.  It 
matters  not  whether  we  are  killed  by  the  natives  or 
die  in  our  beds,  if  we  are  prepared  by  Divine  grace  for 


REV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  91 

God's  kingdom   of  glory.     After  tliis  long  suspense  we 

are  anxious  for  deliverance.     Oh   that  the  will  of  God 

may  be   our  will !-— I  remain,   my   dear  sir,  your   most 

humble  servant, 

"  EicHARD  Davis." 


"Marsden's  Vale,  Bay  of  Islands, 
25th  January  1827. 

"  My  dear  Sir, — At  our  prayer-meeting  last  evening  I 
trust  the  Lord  strengthened  our  faith  and  refreslied  our 
souls.  A  letter  was  placed  on  the  table  by  a  messenger 
from  Keri  Keri,  stating  that  'Hongi  was  better,  and  likely 
to  recover  from  his  wound,  and  had  besieged  a  Pa  in 
Wangaroa,  and  had  carried  it  by  storm,  and  killed  the 
greater  part  of  its  defenders.  He  sent  an  express  to  our 
brethren  that  they  were  safe  as  long  as  he  lived,  but  re- 
commended their  removal  should  he  die.  He  who  raised 
up  'Hongi  to  protect  the  missionaries,  can  raise  up  another 
protector,  for  all  hearts  are  in  his  hands,  or  can  protect  us 
without  human  instrumentality.  In  the  destruction  of 
the  natives  of  Wangaroa  by  'Plongi,  I  discern  the  fulfil- 
ment of  the  Scripture  :  '  He  that  sheddeth  man's  blood,  by 
man  shall  his  blood  be  shed.'  Both  parties  cut  off  had 
taken  the  '  Boyd '  and  murdered  her  crew  seventeen  years 
ago  in  that  harbour,  and  also  had  taken  and  plundered  the 
'  Mercury '  two  years  ago.  He  who  actually  murdered 
the  captain  of  the  '  Boyd '  was  the  chief  with  whom  our 
Wesleyan  brethren  lived.  He  has  made  his  escape,  but 
'Hongi  is  resolved  to  kill  him.  He  and  his  wife  are  vile 
characters.      'Honoi  is  determined  to  retaliate  on  them  the 


92  MEMOIli  OF  THE 

robbery  of  our  friends.  In  his  attack  on  the  Pa  he  made 
use  of  two  of  the  '  Boyd's  '  guns,  filling  them  with  stones. 
Being  badly  directed  they  produced  no  effect.  This  is 
the  first  time  the  New  Zealanders  have  used  cannon.  If 
they  can  procure  powder  they  will  bring  them  into  use. 
But  as  cannon  are  too  heavy  for  removal  from  place  to 
place,  they  can  only  bo  employed  on  the  defensive. 

"  I  hope  the  Society  will  not  be  discouraged  by  our 
accounts.  The  more  a  tree  is  shaken  by  the  winds,  the 
deeper  it  strikes  its  roots  into  the  soil,  and  not  only 
obtains  a  firmer  hold,  but  also  more  nourishment  for  its 
branches.  Our  trials  are  a  token  for  good,  and  this  mission 
will  realize  the  good  if  we  are  faithful  in  the  path  of  dut}''. 
May  the  Lord  make  us  missionaries  in  deed  and  in  truth, 
and  enable  us  to  benefit  by  our  late  trials.  When  mis- 
sionaries leave  their  native  shores,  they  have  many  things 
to  be  divested  of,  many  things  to  learn  which  cannot  be 
acquired  in  the  comfortable  seminary  at  Islington,  but 
must  be  learned  in  the  school  of  experience, — the  mis- 
sionary field.  A  man  may  be  a  happy  Christian,  yet  not 
qualified  to  be  a  missionary.  A  missionary  must  be  en- 
dued with  power  from  on  high  in  order  that  he  may  be 
useful,  and  his  usefulness  will  depend  on  his  Nvalk  with 
God.  While  a  Christian  holds  communion  with  God  he 
is  happy.  While  a  missionary  holds  communion  with 
God  he  is  useful.  If  a  missionary  live  the  Gospel,  he  will 
preach  the  Gospel  Avith  effect.  If  he  does  not  live  the 
Gospel,  he  will  preach  it  to  little  purpose.  Humility  is 
a  Christian  grace  which  makes  its  possessor  happy,  but  is 
only  found  around  the  throne  of  grace.     The  Christian  who 


REV.  rvICHARD  DAVIS.  93 

lives  a  life  of  prayer  lives  near  the  throne,  and  becomes 
imbued  with  that  grace  of  heaven.  No  Christian  grace  is 
so  much  or  so  often  counterfeited  as  humility.  Even 
spiritual  pride  assaults  the  Christian  clothed  in  the  garb 
of  humility. 

"  Eemember  us  to  all  our  dear  Christian  friends.  Fare- 
well, my  dear  sir,  may  the  Lord  be  your  shield,  your 
strength,  and  your  exceeding  great  reward  ! — I  remain, 
my  dear  sir,  yours  in  the  everlasting  bonds  of  the  Gospel 
of  Christ,  EicHARD  Davis." 

"  Bay  of  Islands,  New  Zealand, 
24:th  March}  821. 

"  My  dear  Sir, — Your  account  of  the  blessed  effects  of 
a  faithful  ministry  gave  me  great  pleasure.     The  Gospel 

CANNOT  BE  PREA(3IIED  IN  VAIN  WHEN  PREACHED  IN  SIM- 
PLICITY  AND    WITH   A   SINGLE    EYE    TO    God'S   GLORY.       The 

faithful  minister  preaches  not  only  in  the  pulpit  but  in 
his  family,  and  in  all  his  concerns  with  mankind.  He 
lives  in  sweet  communion  with  his  God.  He  partakes  of 
the  Spirit  of  Christ,  and  manifests  it  to  the  world,  For- 
mal fashionable  religion  seems  to  abound  more  in  England 
than  that  which  is  practical  and  vital.  I  fear  the  Gospel 
is  preached  by  many  ministers  because  it  is  fashionable, 
and  they  wish  to  attach  themselves  to  the  evangelical 
party.  Go  on,  speak  boldly  in  the  name  of  the  Lord ; 
THE  Gospel  cannot  be  preached  by  the  faithful  ser- 
vant OF  Christ  in  vain.  I  have  seen  a  little  of  the  world, 
and  find  that  fashionable  religion  will  go  so  far  as  to 
enable  people  to  stand  up  as  missionaries,  yea,  to  go  to 


94  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

the  very  ends  of  the  earth  before  they  are  detected. 
Such  has  been  the  case  at  Tahaiti,  and  in  our  own 
mission,  but  I  bless  God  it  is  not  so  now. 

"  I  am  not  surprised  to  liear  of  the  dark  state  of . 

Fashionable  religion  may  do  for  man,  but  will  not  do 
for  God.  It  may  pass  current  in  this  world,  but  not  in 
the  world  to  come.  Tliey  that  are  Christ's  have  crucified 
the  flesh  with  its  affections  and  lusts.  They  who  have 
not  the  Spirit  of  Christ  are  none  of  His.  Believers  are 
united  to  Christ,  and  must  possess  His  Spirit  and  be  like 
llim.  ]\Iany  serve  God  so  as  to  leave  ministers  in  doubt 
as  to  the  state  of  their  souls.  They  possess  a  head-know- 
ledge of  religion.  They  attend  the  means  of  grace,  feel 
under  a  preached  Gospel,  and  respect  the  people  of  God. 
They  proceed  thus  far  and  no  farther.  But  the  humble 
believer  goes  on  from  grace  to  grace,  and  from  strengtli  to 
strength.  ISTothing  satisfies  him  but  being  like  his  God. 
This  is  the  soul  to  whom  the  Lord  unfolds  and  reveals  the 
riches  of  His  grace  and  the  glories  of  His  kingdom.  This 
is  the  soul  that  KNOWS  the  joyful  sound,  and  rejoices 
in  the  hope  of  the  glory  of  God.  He  knows  he  is  born 
of  God,  because  he  loves  the  brethren.  He  loves  the 
brethren,  because  they  possess  the  Spirit  of  God.  I  fear 
many  poor  half-licarted  souls,  fashionable  religionists, 
will  find  themselves  out  of  Christ  when  they  go  out  of 
the  world. 

"  Very  little  had  been  done  to  evangelize  the  Maoiis 
before  our  arrival.  Only  one  individual  could  speak  intelh  - 
gibly  to  the  natives.  The  efforts  to  teach  the  natives  the 
civil  arts  of  life  had  totally  failed,  and  they  know  no  more 


REV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  95 

of  these  arts  than  their  forefathers  knew  before  them.  The 
necessity  of  learning  the  New  Zealand  language  had  been 
little  considered.  Without  the  knowledge  of  this  tongue, 
a  missionary  had  better  be  in  England,  being  of  no  real 
use  to  the  mission.  I  have  no  doubt  that  the  New  Zea- 
land language  will  be  found  very  copious  and  beautifully 
figurative. 

"Early  last  morning  we  heard  a  very  sharp  fire  of 
musketry,  and  saw  several  war  canoes  pass  rapidly  by  our 
settlement.  They  were  coming  down  the  river  to  attack 
us,  but  were  met  by  our  old  chief  three  miles  off.  Provi- 
dentially other  chiefs  interposed  and  reconciled  the  angry 
i:)arties,  and  so  the  matter  ended  without  bloodshed.  Oh 
that  the  Lord  may  make  us  truly  thankful  for  this  deliver- 
ance, so  mercifully  wrought  out  for  us  by  Him.  Since 
then  peace  has  prevailed. 

"  Mrs.  Davis  and  the  dear  children  are  all  well,  and 
desire  their  Christian  regards  to  you  and  all  friends. — I 
remain,  my  dear  sir,  yours  affectionately, 

"  EiCHARD  Davis." 

"  Sydney,  New  South  Wales, 
nth  September  1827. 

"My  dear  Sir, — We  arrived  here  15th  of  August,  after 
a  tedious  passage  of  twenty-four  days,  the  wind  being 
contrary,  having  been  deputed  by  the  New  Zealand  Com- 
mittee to  confer  with  the  Committee  here.  I  have  received 
the  cask  sent  to  me  with  presents  for  ourselves  and  our 
natives.  To  our  kind  friends  I  return  my  best  thanks. 
May  the  Lord  prompt  us  to  greater  diligence  in  our  mis- 


96  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

sionary  work,  that  we  may  evidence  our  gratitude  for  these 
favours ! 

"  To-morrow  I  hope  to  leave  this  land  of  monopoly 
and  spiritual  deadness.  The  Gospel  is  preached  in  both 
churches  in  Sydney,  by  Eev.  Messrs.  Cooper  and  Hill, 
but  alas  !  with  little  apparent  effect.  This  is  truly  a  land 
of  darkness  and  pride.  The  ladies  are  very  fond  of  dress. 
Nearly  the  whole  of  the  female  part  of  tlie  community 
are  devoted  to  gaiety,  and  many  are  much  addicted  to 
drunkenness,  etc.  etc.  The  generality  of  the  girls,  on 
attaining  the  age  of  ten  or  twelve  years,  are  dressed  up 
more  like  wax- dolls  than  human  beings.  The  consequence 
is  that  many  are  ruined.  They  marry  very  young  ;  some 
as  early  as  the  age  of  fourteen  years.  The  archdeacon  is 
diligent  and  active,  particularly  in  the  promotion  of  schools. 
In  his  visitation  charge  were  many  good  things.  But 
neither  in  the  charge  nor  in  the  sermon  was  there  a  clear 
inculcation  of  Gospel  truth. 

"  I  have  had  400  copies  printed  of  the  portion  of  the 
Scriptures  translated  into  the  Maori  tongue.  I  enclose 
a  copy  for  your  acceptance.  The  expense  of  printing 
these  400  copies  is  £41.  I  trust  the  Society  will  send  a 
printer  to  New  Zealand,  to  avoid  this  heavy  expenditure 
in  future. 

"  My  poor  soul  is  deadened  by  my  abode  in  this  wicked 
place.  I  hope  soon  to  return  to  my  family  and  friends. 
Oh  pray,  pray  for  me,  that  I  may  continue  faithful.  I  am 
often  much  depressed  in  spirits  from  the  wickedness  of  my 
heart. — With  kind  regards  to  all  friends,  I  remain,  my 
dear  sir,  yours  affectionately,  Eichaud  Davis." 


REV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  97 


"  Paihia,  Bay  of  Islaxds, 
5th  December  1827. 


"  My  dear  Sir, — Blessed  be  God,  .we  have  reason  to  hope 
tliat  He  has  disjilayed  His  almighty  power  in  the  conver- 
sion and  happy  death  of  another  New  Zealander.  It 
appears,  from  his  own  confession,  that  he  had  been  in  the 
habit  of  making  a  mock  at  religion  until  after  his  return 
from  war,  20th  of  last  April.  Since  which  time  he  was 
convinced  of  sin  under  the  preaching  of  the  Word,  and 
has  been  instant  in  prayer.  The  natives  themselves  bear 
ample  testimony  to  his  devotions.  Our  brethren  say  that 
his  end  was  peaceful  and  happy.  Is  not  this  another 
brand  plucked  from  the  burning  ?  Oh,  praise  the  Lord 
for  His  victorious  grace  ! 

"  A  few  days  ago  we  heard  of  the  most  awful  death  of 
— — •  (See  mention  of  him  and  his  wife,  p.  77).  After 
having  been   continually  drunk  for   six  weeks,  he  was 

found  dead  in  his  house.     Mrs.  was  not  dead,  but 

was  not  expected  to  survive  her  husband  long.  Of  the 
two  she  was  the  worst  character.  Their  two  children  are 
in  New  Zealand,  and  turn  out  well.  One  is  converted,  and 
of  great  utility.     The  other  is  in  a  hopeful  state. 

"  Yesterday  being  Sunday,  we  were  greatly  annoyed  and 
tried  by  an  insolent  mob  of  wicked  natives  from  a  place 
called  Matahuri,  twenty  miles  to  the  north  of  the  Bay  of 
Islands.  We  being  all  assembled  at  Sunday  worship,  they 
entered  our  premises  without  resistance.  Mrs.  Davis  was 
in  bed  very  ill.  Providentially  they  passed  our  abode,  and 
went  into  Mr.  Fairburn's,  who  turned  them  out  witli 
trifling  loss.      Some  sprang  over  Mr.  Williams's  garden- 

G 


98  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

fence,  who  expclleil  tlieni,  notwithstanding  their  insolence. 
At  length  we  got  the  unruly  mob,  about  120,  to  sit  down, 
and  spoke  to  them  closely  and  at  length  on  the  things  of 
God.  Evidently  they  had  no  desire  to  listen,  but  fixed 
longing  eyes  upon  our  potatoes.  Having  baskets,  we  ex- 
pected they  would  have  taken  them.  But  the  Lord  of 
Hosts  was  with  us,  the  God  of  Jacob  was  our  refuge.  He 
put  a  hook  into  their  noses,  and  a  bridle  into  their  jaws, 
and  led  them  back  by  the  way  they  came,  so  that  they  did 
not  injure  us.  It  is  no  small  thing  to  be  a  missionary  to 
these  heathen  tribes.  Our  trials  are  many,  grievous  to 
flesh  and  blood.  The  next  morning  these  ruffians  crossed 
the  bay,  fired  the  house  of  Captain  Duke,  and  stole  his 
property.  His  loss  is  estimated  at  £1G0.  The  chief  who 
headed  these  marauders  had  just  heard  of  the  transporta- 
tion of  his  son  at  Van  Diemen's  Land  for  cutting  a  ship's 
cables,  by  which  act  she  was  wrecked.  He  wall  doubtless 
seek  revenge,  and  will  revenge  himself  unless  the  Lord 
restrain  him.  In  this  mob  was  an  Englishman,  whose  face 
was  tattooed  like  the  natives.^ 

"The  seeds  you  sent  me  are  all  growing,  except  those 
of  the  gooseberry.     With  us,  in  this  part  of  New  Zealand, 

1  This  man  I  subsequently  met  at  Southampton  and  Ryde.  On 
being  closely  questioned,  he  confessed  to  me  that  he  had  four  wives 
in  New  Zealand,  and  had  feasted  on  human  flesh.  In  him  were  con- 
centrated all  the  vices  of  civilized  and  savage  life.  The  lowest  dregs 
of  Portsmouth  wei-e  appalled  at  his  iniquities,  and  si)urned  his  society. 
Yet  even  this  criminal  apostate,  when  sharply  reminded  of  his  respon- 
sibility for  sins  conmiitted,  especially  for  the  evil  example  he,  a  baptized 
Christian,  had  exhibited  to  the  perishing  heathen,  trembled  at  a  judg- 
ment to  come,  and  the  tattooed  lines  on  his  swarthy  face  assumed  a 
more  pnri)le  hue. 


BEV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  99 

the  English  gooseberry  grows  into  a  bush  but  does  not 
mature  fruit.  Many  plum-stones  are  growing  rapidly. 
The  peach  and  cherry-stones  are  not  yet  above  ground. 
We  have  one  hundred  peaches  on  a  tree,  raised  from  a 
stone  formerly  sent.  I  have  now  in  my  garden,  apples, 
peaches,  and  quinces  on  the  trees,  and  grapes  on  vines, 
orange  and  lemon  trees  which  have  not  yet  borne  fruit ; 
also  pears,  loquats,  Cape-gooseberries,  walnuts,  figs,  English 
currants,  plums  of  many  kinds.  I  have  a  very  fine  bed 
of  asparagus,  all  common  vegetables,  and  raspberries  and 
strawberries  in  abundance.  Yesterday  I  cut  my  first 
cucumber  for  the  season,  the  produce  of  your  seed.  The 
melon- vines  are  very  fine  and  promising. 

"  I  have  been  instructed  and  edified  by  reading  Fry  on 
the  Psalms  and  the  Canticles,  the  works  of  Ambrose 
Serle,  and  Douglas  on  the  Advancement  of  Society,  a 
first-rate,  scientific  writer. 

"  3\st  December  1827. — The  last  day  of  the  old  year  is 
truly  a  solemn  season.  How  many  changes  have  taken 
place !  We  have  been  preserved  from  the  rage  of  sava^Te 
heathens,  whilst  the  Wesley  an  Mission  atWangaroa  has 
been  broken  up.  Troul)les  seemed  close  at  hand,  but  God 
preserved  us  from  our  enemies.  Many  times  the  heathen 
have  surrounded  us,  but  God  has  been  our  refuge.  May 
these  blessings  and  mercies  never  be  lost  upon  us,  nor  for- 
gotten by  us  ! 

"  lOth  Fehmary  1828. — Yesterday  I  discovered  that 
Satan  had  tempted  our  domesticated  natives,  and  had  in- 
stigated two  of  them  to  take  to  themselves  second  wives. 
As  such  abominations  could  not  be  allowed  in  a  mission 


100  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

settlement,  and  yet  the  men  were  promising  characters, 
and  very  far  advanced  in  general  knowledge,  I  was  for  a 
time  in  doubt  how  to  act  so  as  to  separate  these  men  from 
their  second  wives,  and  yet  not  to  drive  them  from  the 
settlement.  I  spoke  to  them  in  private,  explained  the 
evil  of  wdiich  they  had  been  guilty,  and  told  them  in  plain 
terms,  but  feelingly  and  affectionately,  that  if  they  per- 
sisted in  keeping  their  second  wives  they  must  quit. 
After  a  day  of  painful  suspense  to  us,  they  consented  to 
put  away  their  second  wives,  and  to  conform  to  our  rules. 
May  the  Lord  make  us  truly  grateful  for  this  victory  over 
the  prince  of  darkness  ! 

"  We  have  now  living  with  us,  and  under  regular  instruc- 
tion, ninety  natives,  eighty-three  of  whom  are  fed  daily  by 
my  own  hands.  As  I  can  do  notliing  in  agricidture,  I  am 
desirous  to  make  myself  generally  useful.  AVe  feed  our 
natives  chiefly  with  seconds  flour,  for  which  we  pay  about 
lis.  for  100  lbs.  We  allow  to  each  native  a  quarter  of  a 
pound  for  a  meal,  so  that  each  native  eats  three-quarters 
of  a  pound  of  flour  per  day,  when  fed  on  flour  only.  We  feed 
them  on  potatoes  and  Indian  corn  when  we  can  procure 
them.  The  flour  is  not  more  than  half  the  food  the  natives 
require.  But  those  who  work  for  us  receive  each  an  article 
of  trade  for  each  month's  Avork.  These  articles  the  natives 
generally  exchange  with  their  relatives  for  potatoes,  etc., 
so  that  the  natives  are  only  nominally  fed  by  the  Society,  as 
they  get  nearly  half  their  own  food  themselves.  Flour  is 
the  cheapest  food  M'ith  which  we  can  feed  tliem.  Our 
natives  are  all  scholars,  both  old  and  young.  Those  who 
come  to  live  with  us  are  not  fed  unless  they  attend  school. 


EEV.  EICHARD  DAVIS.  101 

"  llth  March  1828.— To-day  I  returned  from  Keri  Keri, 
wliere  I  had  been  looking  after  the  cattle.  During  my 
stay  tliere,  news  was  brought  of  tlie  death  of  the  great 
'Hongi  from  the  wound  he  received  when  he  took  Wanga- 
roa.  Looking  after  the  cattle  in  company  with  Messrs. 
W.  Williams,  Clarke,  and  Puckey,  Mr.  Clarke  and  myself 
Avere  a  little  distance  from  our  friends  when  we  saw  two 
naked  savages  armed  approaching  us.  AVe  ran  to  join  our 
friends,  and  the  tw'o  savages  came  down  upon  us.  I  boldly 
asked  them  where  they  were  going,  and  what  they  wanted. 
They  replied,  "Hongi  is  dead,  he  died  the  day  before  yester- 
day.' It  is  evident  that  they  w^ere  disappointed  when  they 
found  out  who  we  were.  One  of  these  men  killed  a  Euro- 
pean sailor  when  I  first  arrived  in  New  Zealand.  In  the 
afternoon  we  met  the  whole  of  the  Napuhi  tribe  going  to 
Wangaroa.  They  behaved  peaceably  and  well.  So  far 
from  molesting  us,  they  paid  us  every  possible  respect. 
They  were  unwilling  we  should  know  that  'Hongi  was 
dead,  lest  we  might  be  alarmed.  In  a  few  days  the  death 
of  'Hongi  was  confirmed,  but  nothing  serious  is  likely  to 
result  therefrom.  So  mercifully  doth  the  Lord  deal  with 
us  His  most  unworthy  servants. 

"  I8th  March  1828. — The  natives  are  preparing  to  go  to 
Hokianga  to  attack  that  people.  Some  of  the  chiefs,  not 
being  able  to  make  peace  themselves,  wish  us  to  go  to 
make  a  reconciliation.  Eev.  H.  Williams  and  myself  have 
volunteered  to  go  in  company  with  as  many  as  are  willing 
to  join  us.  May  the  Lord  bless  us  with  wisdom  and  dis- 
cretion, and  effectually  prepare  us  for  His  important 
work ! 


102  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

"20th  March  1828.— This  morning  Mr.  Williams  and 
myself  set  off  in  company  with  Eewa,  the  principal 
Napuhi  chief,  towards  Hokianga,  expecting  to  fall  in  with 
the  army  at  Puke  Nui. 

"21s^  March  1828.— This  morning  we  proceeded  on  our 
journey.  About  nine  o'clock  a.m.  met  a  large  party  of 
natives  going  to  join  the  army,  and  went  on  with  them. 
Between  one  and  two  r.M.  we  reached  the  camp. 

"22^  March  1828. — After  the  natives  had  prepared 
their  sheds,  and  we  had  pitched  our  tents,  we  went  round 
to  the  chiefs  to  urge  them  to  make  peace.  The  chiefs 
would  not  allow  Eewa  to  go,  but  permitted  us  to  offer 
conditions  of  peace  for  them.  We  readily  undertook 
the  embassy.  We  were  kindly  received  at  the  Pa  by 
the  Hokianga  people,  who  listened  with  delight  to  pro- 
posals of  peace,  and  wished  peace  to  be  settled  immedi- 
ately. When  we  returned  to  the  army,  most  seemed 
pleased  with  the  prospect  of  peace.  In  the  evening  we 
went  round  the  camp,  and  requested  the  chiefs  to  sit  still 
to-morrow,  because  it  was  the  Lord's  day.  To  this  they 
readily  consented,  and  some  called  aloud,  so  as  to  be  heanl 
by  the  whole,  that  to-morrow  was  the  Sabbath,  and  all 
must  sit  still.  Truly  the  Lord  is  honoured  among  the 
heathen.  May  He  take  to  Himself  his  great  power  and 
reign  over  them  ! 

"Sunday,  2dd  March  1828.— Messrs.  WiDiams  and 
Clarke  \vent  to  the  Pa  to  visit  the  enemy;  j\Ir.  Kemp 
and  myself  remained  in  the  camp  to  speak  to  the  army. 
We  hoisted  a  flag  as  a  token  of  the  Sabbath,  expecting  to 
have  had  family  worshi])  with  our  natives  before  address- 


REV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  103 

ing  tlie  arinv.  As  soon  as  our  flag  was  lioisted  tliey  came 
together,  and  the  chiefs  arranged  them  in  order.  Sur- 
rounded by  about  five  hundred  immortal  souls,  we  gave  out 
a  hymn,  and  prayed  and  addressed  them.  Mr.  Kemp  spoke 
first,  and  I  closed  the  discourse  and  concluded  with  prayer, 
iill  in  the  native  tongue.  As  many  did  not  attend,  we  went 
round  the  camp  twice  and  conversed  with  the  people  in 
their  ow^n  sheds.  The  natives  were  very  attentive,  and 
behaved  well  all  day.  No  riotous  noise  has  been  heard. 
Our  camp  resembled  a  country  fair  in  England,  but  with 
far  less  wickedness.  These  poor  heathen  will  rise  up  in 
judgment  against  many  Christians  at  the  last  day. 

"2ith  March  1828. — This  morning  two  of  the  principal 
men  breakfasted  with  us  in  our  tent.  We  requested  that 
peace  should  be  made  that  day,  and  agreed  to  go  with  one 
of  them  to  select  a  proper  place  for  the  conference.  We 
fixed  on  a  place  near  a  deep  ditch,  which  was  to  be  be- 
tween the  two  parties,  and  hoisted  our  flag.  We  then 
went  into  the  enemy's  Pa.  They  were  most  glad  at  the 
prospect  of  peace.  We  then  left  the  Pa,  taking  a  chief 
with  us  to  the  neutral  ground,  which  was  not  a  musket 
shot  from  the  Pa.  The  army  now  marched  down  in  re- 
gular order,  each  tribe  by  itself,  and  took  their  stand  on 
the  neutral  ground,  and  formed  one  body  on  their  side  of 
the  ditch.  They  had  then  their  war-dance,  and  fired  a 
volley  of  musketry.  They  had  a  second  dance,  and  fired 
a  second  volley.  During  these  manoeuvres  the  other  party 
formed  themselves  into  a  solid  body  close  to  tlieir  Pa,  but 
did  not  advance  until  they  were  called.  They  then  came 
within  twenty  yards  of  the  army  and  danced,  and  fired 


104  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

twice.  The  cliiefs  made  their  speeches,  and  peace  was 
happily  concluded.  During  the  whole  time  we  stood  with 
some  chiefs  from  both  parties  on  the  neutral  ground,  so  that 
had  peace  not  been  made,  and  they  had  fired,  we  must  have 
fallen  the  first.  The  Lord  was  gracious  to  us  and  to  the 
poor  heathen  in  bringing  this  sad  affair  to  so  auspicious  a 
termination.  Many  shots  were  afterwards  fired  by  evil- 
disposed  persons  on  both  sides,  but  no  one  was  wounded. 
Tlie  natives  dispersed  immediately.  The  Wesleyan  brethren 
came  with  their  boat,  the  Pa  being  situated  on  the  bank 
of  a  navigable  river,  and  we  reached  their  mission  settle- 
ment the  same  evening.  Early  the  next  morning  ^^'e 
started  for  Keri  Keri,  which  we  reached  at  five  o'clock  p.m. 
AVe  then  took  our  own  boat  and  arrived  safe  at  home  the 
same  night,  having  journeyed  nearly  fifty  miles  in  the 
course  of  the  day. 

"  Thus  was  brought  to  a  happy  conclusion  one  of  the 
most  alarming  circumstances  which  has  ever  occurred  in 
New  Zealand  since  the  commencement  of  the  mission. 
Had  these  rival  parties  fought,  much  blood  nmst  have 
been  shed,  and  what  the  result  might  have  been  no  one 
could  have  foreseen. 

"  Pray  for  us,  that  we  may  be  faithful  and  diligent  in 
endeavouring  to  make  known  a  Saviour's  love  to  the 
perishing  heathen. — I  remain,  my  dear  Sir,  yours  very 
affectionately  in  the  bonds  of  love, 

"  EicHAED  Davis." 


REV.  EICHARD  DAVIS.  105 


CHAPTEPt  VI. 

MISSIONARY  OPERATIONS  FROM  THE  DEATH  OF  'HONGI, 
MARCH  1828,  TO  THE  MARRIAGE  OF  HIS  SECOND 
DAUGHTER.  MATILDA. 


Loss  of  tlie  "  Herald  "—Threatened  Assault  by  the  Sonthem  Natives— Hooplng-Cougli 
brought  into  New  Zealand  from  Sydney— Examination  of  Schools— Seeds  from 
England— Assault  by  a  Chief— Road-making— Two  eldest  Daughters  Communicants 
—Ship  "  Haweis  "  captured  and  re-captured— View  of  Prophecy— Study  of  Hebrew 
—Opinion  of  Commentaries— Attack  of  Natives— Taiwanga  and  Peter— Cost  of 
Potatoes,  Indian  Corn,  and  Pigs— Atrocities  of  Natives— Baptism— Religions  State 
of  Natives— Battle  in  \-iew  of  the  Settlement— Seeds  from  England— Conversion, 
Baptism,  and  Death  of  Rapi— Baptism  of  Six  Natives— Parable  of  the  Ten  Virgins- 
Conversion  of  Ripi— Baptism  of  Eight  Natives— French  Discovery  Ship— Marriage 
of  his  Second  Daughter  and  of  two  of  his  Natives. 


"Paihia,  Bay  of  Islaxds,  New  Zealand, 
2d  April  1S28. 

"  My  dear  Sir, — This  is  not  a  time  for  Christians  to  hide 
themselves,  or  for  ministers  to  be  backward  to  declare  the 
whole  counsel  of  God.  Eeligion  is  become  fashionable. 
Satan  has  never  made  use  of  a  more  plausible  or  more 
dangerous  temptation.  Satan  counterfeits  his  coin  so  well, 
and  it  passeth  so  current  in  the  fashionable  world,  that 
the  follower  of  Christ  scarce  knows  how  to  distinguish 
genuine  religion  from  that  which  is  fictitious. 

"  I  can  spare  but  little  time  for  writing.  But  if  my  poor 
letters  have  the  smallest  tendency  to  stir  up  missionary 


106  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

zeal,  I  am  satisfied  and  thankful.  ]\Iy  life  is  a  veiy  busy 
one  at  present.  We  have  much  to  do,  and  there  is  very 
much  to  he  done.  The  work  of  the  Lord,  I  trust,  prospers 
and  progresses  here.  Last  Sunday  my  visit  to  my  poor 
natives  was  very  pleasing.  The  principal  chief  was  pointed 
out  by  his  people  to  me  as  a  man  of  praj'er.  They  told 
me  that  he  prayed  twice  a  day  with  his  family.  From  my 
former  letters  you  will  learn  the  influence  the  Lord  hath 
been  pleased  to  give  us  over  the  native  mind.  Surely  this 
is  a  token  of  good.  The  natives  did  not  understand  the 
nature  of  our  mission  to  tliem  till  quite  recently.  Thou- 
sands of  pounds  have  been  expended  in  vain  to  promote 
their  civilisation.  When  I  first  arrived  here,  one  person 
only  could  speak  intelligibly  to  the  natives.  Everything 
was  to  be  done  with  the  axe  and  the  hoe.     I  was  told  that 

AN    AXE    WAS    THE    BEST    MISSIONARY    FOR    NeW    ZEALAND. 

How  any  Christian,  how  any  minister,  could  imagine  that 
an  axe  was  the  best  missionary  for  New  Zealand,  I  can- 
not understand. 

"  To  wear  out  in  the  service  of  God,  while  living  and 
walking  in  the  light  of  His  countenance,  is  a  privilege 
indeed.  But,  alas,  my  leanness,  my  leanness  !  My  poor 
heart  is  often  barren,  veiy  barren  indeed.  My  time  is 
much  occupied  with  the  local  concerns  of  the  mission, 
and  my  close  attention  thereto  very  often  draws  off  my 
mind  from  God.  At  times  the  Lord  is  pleased  to  shine 
His  graces  into  my  heart,  and  to  refresh  my  soul.  Oh 
the  value  of  a  believing  view  of  Jesus  our  gracious  Ke- 
deemer  1  How  refreshing  to  the  weary  soul !  To  be  a 
missionary  is  a  great,  a  solemn,  an  awful  responsibility. 


REV.  EICHARD  DAVIS.  107 

From  the  sense  of  tliat  responsibility  agriculture  was,  as 
it  were,  a  shelter.  But  agiiculture  liaving  been  found 
impracticable,  I  am  obliged  to  stand  forth  a  missionary. 
Oh,  who  is  sufficient  for  these  things !  How  awful  to 
liave  to  stand  between  God  and  never-dying  souls  !  The 
translation  of  that  holy  Word  of  God,  whereby  the  poor 
natives  will  be  either  condemned  or  acquitted  at  the  last 
(lay,  is  a  solemn  responsibility.  I  need  not  request  your 
prayers.     I  know  you  pray  for  us. 

"  Simday,  Qth  July. — This  morning  we  met  around  the 
table  of  the  Lord.  Oh  that  we  may  each  experience  that 
we  have  received  spiritual  strength,  and  manifest  it  here- 
after by  diligence  in  missionary  work,  and  striving  more 
earnestly  to  do  Thy  will,  0  God  !  There  can  be  no  stand- 
ing still  in  the  Christian's  course.  To  stand  still  is  to  go 
backward.  0  God,  make  us  more  anxious  for  the  salva- 
tion of  the  souls  of  the  heathen  ! 

"  That  the  Lord  may  bless  you  and  dear  Mrs.  Coleman 
with  continual  communion  with  Himself  is  the  hearty 
prayer  of, — Yours  affectionately,  for  the  Gospel's  sake, 

"  EiCHAED  Davis." 

"  Paihia,  Bay  of  Islands,  New  Zealajnd, 
6fh  October  1828. 

"  My  dear  Sir,  — The  cask  of  presents  duly  arrived  in 
good  order.  I  need  not  tell  you  how  thankful  I  feel  to  my 
many  kind  friends.  It  is  impossible  for  any  one  who  has 
never  been  circumstanced  as  Ave  are  to  enter  fully  into 
our  joyous  feelings  on  these  occasions.  Blessed  be  the 
Maker  of  heaven  and  earth  for  His  mercies  towards  us ! 


108  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

Oh  that  our  thanks  to  Him  may  keep  pace  with  our  mer- 
cies !  The  seeds  are  a  prize  indeed,  enhanced  by  their 
quick  passage  from  Enghind,  and  by  their  reaching  us  in 
phanting  time.  Our  missionaries  talk  of  returning  public 
thanks  to  our  friends  for  this  very  valuable  collection  of 
seeds.  But  I  am  not  yet  convinced  of  the  propriety  of 
tliis  practice  among  sincere  and  faitliful  followers  of  the 
meek  and  lowly  Jesus.  During  the  whole  course  of  His 
incarnation  He  seems  to  have  avoided  human  praise  as 
much  as  possible.  And  the  more  we  are  like  Him,  the 
more  happy  we  shall  be. 

"  When  Mr.  Charles  Davis  left  New  Zealand,  I  was  on 
a  voyage  to  the  southward  in  the  '  Herald '  visiting  the 
natives,  and  looking  out  for  a  supply  of  food  for  our  schools. 
The  voyage  was  not  unpleasant.  Though  we  did  not  suc- 
ceed in  obtaining  the  supplies  of  food  we  were  in  quest  of, 
yet  we  were  able  to  speak  of  the  things  of  God  to  many 
natives  who  had  never  before  heard  the  Gospel.  Oh  that 
I  had  a  greater  desire  to  travel  more  to  make  known  the 
savour  of  a  Saviour's  name !  His  name  is  indeed  as  oint- 
ment poured  forth  to  the  meek,  the  lowly,  the  humble,  and 
the  penitent  soul !  Oh  when  will  the  natives  of  this  land  feel 
the  power  of  redeeming  love  !  The  ever-blessed  God  pro- 
tected us  during  the  voyage,  which  was  not  without  danger. 
We  went  where  no  European  vessel  had  ever  been  before. 
After  having  visited  Town-point  in  the  l^ay  of  Plenty,  we 
weighed  anchor,  and  stood  away  for  the  east  Cape,  and 
afterwards  brought  up  at  the  western  point  of  High-land 
Bay.  We  visited  the  natives  on  shore,  and  spoke  to  them 
from  the  vessel,  proclaiming  the  everlasting  Gospel.     May 


EEV.  PJCHARD  DAYIS.  109 

we  not  hope  that  the  seed,  even  thus  sown,  may  hereafter 
produce  fruit  ?  Oh  for  grace  to  sow  in  faith,  that  we  may 
reap  in  joy.  Oh  pray  to  the  Lord  to  make  us  missionaries 
in  deed  and  in  truth. 

"Wliilst  with  these  people,  we  heard  of  a  navigable 
river  not  more  than  ten  miles  distant,  which  had  never 
been  seen  by  Europeans.     Mr.  Mair  and  myself  and  one 
native  went  on  shore  to  explore  its  entrance  before  we 
moved  the  vessel.     After  landing,  our  first  sight  was  the 
spot  where  they  had  been  roasting  human  ilesh.      This 
filled  our  souls  with  horror,  and  chilled  our  spirits.     Pro- 
ceeding towards  the  mouth  of  the  river  we  found  a  dead 
body,  and  another,  and  another.      In  fact  the  beach  seemed 
strewed  with  the   dead  !     AVe  now  turned  back  without 
having  seen  the  mouth  of  the  river,  evidently  a  spacious 
river,  which  our  fears  deterred  us  from  exploring.     We 
walked  back  cautiously,  with  our  guns  on  our  shoulders, 
close  to  the  water's  edge,  to  guard  against  surprise.     As 
soon  as  we  were  seen  returning,  a  boat  came  from  our 
vessel  and  took  us  on  board,  to  our  no  small  joy.     When 
on  board,  we  saw  natives  quite  naked  rush  from  the  woods 
along  the  beach  towards  the  river.     But  the  Lord  delivered 
us  out  of  their  hands.     Afterwards  the  weather  being  hazy, 
and  a  stiff  gale  blowing  from  the  north,  we  put  into  the 
snug  harbour  of  Tauranga,  where  we  anchored  two  days, 
and  returned  home  in  safety.    You  will  have  heard  long  ere 
this  of  the  loss  of  the  '  Herald.'     You  hear  of  it,  we  feel 
it.     But  in  the  midst  of  judgment  God  remembered  mercy, 
and  spared  our  friends.     Two  days  before  a  vessel  was  lost 
on  the  same  coast,  and  on  the  same  spot,  and  all  hands 


110  MEMOIK  OF  THE 

perished.  The  'Herald'  being  a  very  strong  vessel  did 
not  go  to  pieces.  Thus  God  saved  our  people.  I  believe 
the  Lord  has  taken  the  'Herald'  from  us  in  mercy.  In 
fact  all  He  does  is  done  in  love  and  mercy  to  His  people. 
"  All  my  sorrows  and  all  my  difficulties  spring  from  a 
corrupt  heart  and  a  polluted  nature.  There  is  nothing  from 
any  other  source  worth  naming.  The  poor  natives  living 
with  us  are  becoming  more  and  more  thoughtful.  My 
Te  Puke  people  call  me  their  father,  and  seem  inclined  to 
listen  to  me  and  my  advice.  They  live  orderly,  and  do 
not  go  to  fight.  I  hope  the  Lord  has  mercy  in  store  for 
them,  and  that  ere  long  they  will  cry  out,  '  What  shall  I 
do  to  be  saved  ? '  All  we  can  do  is  to  preach  Christ  to 
them,  in  simplicity  and  godly  sincerity.  Where  Christ  is 
so  preached,  a  blessing  must  result.  But  Christ  must  be 
preached  in  every  sense  of  the  word  before  either  a 
minister  or  missionary  can  expect  fruit.  All  must  be  in 
the  spirit  and  mind  of  our  dear  Eedeemer,  or  there  will  be 
little  or  no  effect.  In  our  dear  Jesus  it  is  our  privilege  to 
live  above  the  world.  If  its  temptations  or  cares  affect  our 
peace,  the  fault  is  our  own,  and  there  is  in  us  something 
not  right,  some  cherished  feeling  which  ought  to  be  cast 
out.  An  eternal  sunshine  of  communion  with  God  is  the 
privilege  of,  and  ought  to  be  enjoyed  by,  every  truly 
truly  humble  soul.  Perfection  in  ourselves  in  this  life  is 
impracticable,  but  the  fault  is  ours  if  the  blessed  Spirit 
does  not  continually  shine  the  eternal  perfections  of  our 
exalted  Saviour  into  our  souls.  In  this  sunshine  of  the 
soul  it  is  our  privilege  to  rejoice,  and  we  will  rejoice. 
This   sentiment   I  held  before  I  left  my  native  shores. 


EEV.  RICHAPvD  DAVIS.  Ill 

Some  consider  me  singular,  and  some  under  a  delusion, 
in  expecting  so  much  from  God  in  tliis  life.  But  as 
Christ  has  set  no  bounds  to  this  covenanted  privilege,  we 
do  ourselves  an  injury,  and  manifest  unbelief,  when  we 
say,  '  So  far  will  I  go  and  no  further.' 

"  The  doctrine  of  the  glorious  reign  of  Christ  upon 
earth,  and  the  probability  that  it  is  near,  even  at  the  doors, 
must  refresh  the  soiU  of  every  Christian  who  receives  it. 
That  this  glorious  period  will  come,  and  that  it  is  near, 
I  have  no  doubt.  Precious  Lord  Jesus,  come  quickly  ! 
Why  are  Thy  chariot  wheels  so  long  delayed  ? 

"  Of  late  we  have  been  threatened  by  natives,  expected 
to  invade  the  Bay  of  Islands,  and  to  assail  all  missionaries, 
ourselves  more  particularly.  This  threat  has  made  us 
thoughtful,  for  they  may  kill  us,  or  even  do  worse.  But 
THEY  AKE  MEN  ! ! !  I  trust  the  Lord  is  our  Guide  and  will 
be  our  Protector. 

"  \'2th  November. — To-day  I  have  redeemed  another 
slave ;  I  have  now  redeemed  five,  and  they  all  turn  out 
well.  I  pray  that  they  may  become  sons  and  daughters 
of  the  Lord  Almighty.  The  greatest  instance  of  civilisa- 
tion I  have  seen  is,  that  slaves  living  with  us  are  permitted 
to  marry  free  girls.  I  have  had  two  instances  of  this 
among  my  domestics.  Oh  that  they  may  speedily  be  united 
in  the  bonds  of  redeeming  love  ! 

"  1st  January  1829. — I  am  once  more  permitted  to 
wTite  the  date  of  another  year.  Oh  that  I  may  live  this 
year  near  to  God,  and  be  fully  and  altogether  devoted  to 
missionary  work ! 

"  10th  January. — I  accompanied  Mr.  S.  to  visit  some 


112  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

natives  on  the  coast.  While  he  was  addressing  one  party 
I  endeavoured  to  assemble  another.  The  chief  refused  to 
come  to  me,  and  I  went  to  him  and  stated  tlie  purport  of 
my  visit.  Tliey  soon  used  bad  language,  and  threatened 
to  strip  me,  because  I  had  given  people  medicine  and  they 
liad  died.  One  shouted  out,  '  Take  his  hat,  strip  him  of 
his  clothes.'  But  tlie  Lord  mercifully  preserved  me  from 
insult.  How  much  we  need  of  the  spirit  and  mind  of 
Christ  to  enable  us  to  bear  with  these  poor  creatures  in 
the  spirit  of  the  Gospel ! 

"  With  my  kindest  Christian  love  to  dear  Mrs.  Coleman 
and  ALL  friends, — I  remain,  my  dear  sir,  faithfully  and 
affectionately  yours,  Eichaed  Davis." 

"  Pathia,  Bay  of  Islands,  New  Zealand, 
2mh  January  1 829. 

"  My  dear  Sir, — I  have  been  much  disappointed  from 
not  having  received  more  letters  from  my  once  loved  and 
respected  friends  in  England.  If  they  have  forgotten  me, 
I  shall  never  forget  them.  The  names  of  many  are  en- 
graven on  my  heart.  Their  silence  is  past  my  compre- 
hension. My  cause  I  leave  with  my  God.  But  if  they 
think  it  not  worth  while  to  write  to  me,  I  hope  they  do  not 
altogether  forget  us  or  our  cause  in  their  prayers. 

"  Since  my  last  we  have  been  preserved  among  the  poor 
heathen,  and  kept  in  peace.  We  are  continually  receiving 
undeserved  mercies  from  our  God,  yet  we  have  not  been 
altogether  without  our  trials,  which  doubtless  are  necessary 
for  us.  Satan  has  stirred  up  the  minds  of  the  natives 
against  us.     During  the  last  six  months  hooping- cougli, 


REV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  113 

brouglit  by  a  brig  from  Sydney,  has  prevailed  among 
natives  and  Enropeans,  I  myself  have  had  it  with  five  of 
my  children.  j\Iany  of  the  natives  have  died  of  it.  This 
cough  is  attributed  by  the  ]\Iaoris  to  the  anger  of  our  God. 
Some  say  that  our  God  has  killed  those  who  have  believed, 
and  some  that  He  has  killed  others  for  not  believing. 
Some  declare  that  we  are  sorcerers,  and  that  we  have 
killed  by  sorcery,  because  they  do  not  believe  in  our  God. 
I  believe  that  the  greater  part  of  the  natives  consider 

THIS  DISEASE  A  JUDGMENT  FROM  GOD  UPON  THEM  ON  AC- 
COUNT OF  THE  WHITE   PEOPLE  THEY  MURDERED  AND   ROBBED 

YEARS  AGO.  The  hooping-cough  was  certainly  never  pre- 
viously known  in  New  Zealand. 

"The  schools  of  our  settlement,  containing  above  100 
natives,  are  flourishing.  Six  weeks  ago  there  was  a  public 
examination  at  Paihia.  All  the  scholars  of  the  mission 
were  collected,  examined,  and  rewarded  according  to  merit. 
Besides  reading,  writing,  and  arithmetic,  they  were  ex- 
amined as  to  their  progress  in  general  knowledge.  Hats, 
tailoring,  and  carpentry  were  exhibited  by  the  lads,  and 
garments  made  by  the  girls.  The  order  and  cleanliness  of 
their  gardens  and  houses  were  examined,  likewis'e  their 
general  behaviour  and  conduct.  Aftei'  the  examination, 
the  natives  dined  together  on  beef,  pork,  fish,  sweet  pota- 
toes, and  pudding.  In  the  evening,  the  boys  had  an 
alloAvance  of  grog,  and  the  girls  drank  tea  together. 
Several  neighbouring  chiefs  attended,  and  seemed  highly 
delighted.  Could  we  procure  food,  we  might  double  or 
treble  our  numbers.  I  have  endeavoured  to  grow  wheat, 
but  from  want  of  land  and  means  have  not  succeeded 

H 


114  MEMOre  OF  THE 

to  any  extent.  I  have  planted  potatoes,  which  answer 
tolerably  for  the  support  of  our  schools.  This  cultivation 
I  hope  to  extend  as  fast  as  I  can  enclose  lands.  Seconds 
Hour  we  procure  from  Port  Jackson  so  cheap,  that  the 
whole  expense  of  feeding  a  native  is  less  than  l|d.  per 
day.  We  give  them  a  |lb.  for  a  meal,  which  they  make 
into  thin  paste,  and  are  well  satisfied.  The  working  men 
receive  an  axe  per  month  for  wages,  wherewith  they  pur- 
chase provisions.  So  that  with  what  they  grow  themselves, 
and  the  shell- fish  they  catch,  etc.,  they  live  well.  But  now, 
from  the  low  state  of  the  Society's  funds,  our  colonial 
supply  of  flour  is  curtailed,  and  w^e  are  obliged  to  refuse 
many  natives  applying  for  admission  to  our  schools.  What 
is  the  Christian  world  doing  ?  Surely  they  know  not  our 
state,  that  this  mission  should  be  allowed  thus  to  languish. 
Oh,  my  dear  sir,  lift  up  your  voice  like  a  trumpet.  Pro- 
claim aloud  the  state  of  this  mission.  '  The  earth  is  the 
Lord's,  and  the  fulness  thereof  When  our  wants  are 
know^n,  I  trust  we  shall  no  longer  want  the  means, 

"  The  friends  of  the  mission  in  the  colony  have  long 
known  our  anxiety  for  supplies  of  food.  Yet  four  ships 
in  succession  have  publicly  left  their  port  for  New  Zea- 
land without  a  single  line  to  us,  or  any  su2")ply.  One 
captain  applied  for  letters,  and  was  told  there  were  none. 
"  30ih  January. — A  part  of  these  supplies  has  just  been 
received,  accompanied  with  a  kind  letter.  Blessed  be 
God,  this  has  diffused  general  satisfaction. 

"  I  have  the  most  valuable  garden  in  New  Zealand.    The 

•  seeds  of  the  hazel,  oak,  birch,  have  failed.     I  have  raised 

a  few  plants  of  the  laburnum,  and  many  of  the  bladder- 


REV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  115 

senna.  The  cones  of  the  pine  are  reserved  for  another 
year.  The  culinary  seeds  have  all  been  productive,  and 
are  most  valuable.  I  should  feel  very  thankful  for  some 
apple-pips,  and  rhubarb  seed,  and  a  few  acorns.  I  have 
one  fine  oak  plant  growing  from  an  acorn  brought  from 
Goathill,  and  one  white  thorn  plant,  and  have  written  to 
Mr.  Coates  to  send  me  some  haws. 

"  With  our  joint  sincere  Christian  regards  to  all  friends, 
— I  remain,  my  dear  sir,  truly  and  affectionately  yours, 

"  EiCHARD  Davis." 

"  Paihia,  Bay  of  Islands,  New  Zealand, 
4«/i  February  1829. 

"My  dear  Sir, — Hitherto  the  Lord  hath  helped  and 
preserved  us  from  savage  insult  and  ferocity,  so  that  we 
have  lived  in  peace  in  this  land  of  darkness  and  the  shadow 
cf  death.  Once  only  have  I  been  insulted  in  this  country. 
This  occurred  about  a  fortnight  ago,  when  I  visited  natives 
in  the  interior.  In  the  morning,  we  reached  the  place  of 
a  friendly  chief,  where  we  left  our  natives  who  had  carried 
our  tent  and  luggage,  whilst  we  proceeded  to  the  adjoining 
villages  to  proclaim  to  the  people  the  kingdom  of  God. 
Ere  long  a  iDarty  who  had  been  on  a  plundering  exjjedi- 
tion  returned.  One  of  the  chiefs  threw  off  his  mats,  and 
declared  he  would  fight  me,  at  the  same  time  presenting 
his  gun.  Another  chief  prevented  him  from  using  his 
gun.  Enraged,  he  rushed  forward,  and  endeavoured  to 
wrest  my  umbrella  out  of  my  hand.  I  asked  him  the 
cause  of  this  assault.  He  replied,  he  had  been  told  that 
I  had  threatened  to  cut  off  his  head  with  a  pair  of  scissors. 


1 1 G  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

I  told  liini  it  was  a  falsehood,  a  mere  idle  pretence. 
Finding  that  he  could  not  wrest  the  umbrella  from  me, 
he  snatched  my  hat  from  my  head,  and  ran  off.  Another 
chief  caught  him,  took  the  hat  from  him,  and  returned  it 
to  me.  He  now  cooled  down,  finding  he  could  do  nothing 
against  me.  The  whole  now  attacked  us,  but  were  pre- 
vented by  the  chiefs  from  stealing  our  goods.  The  very 
chief  who  had  assaulted  me  protected  us  from  spoliation. 
They  now  told  us  we  might  proceed  on  our  journey,  after 
we  had  eaten  with  them.  These  affrays  would  have 
alarmed  a  missionary  just  arrived  from  England,  but  we, 
being  acquainted  with  the  native  customs,  were  not  much 
alarmed,  though  such  circumstances  are  trying  to  the 
nervous  system.  Thus  the  Lord  delivered  us  out  of  the  paw 
of  the  lion,  and  out  of  the  paw  of  the  bear,  so  that  they  were 
not  permitted  to  harm  us.  My  constitution  has  suffered 
considerably.  0  that  we  may  all  stand  prepared  to  enter 
into  the  joy  of  our  Lord  !  It  is  a  blessing  to  the  Christian 
to  know  that  there  may  be  only  one  step  between  him  and 
his  Father's  home.  I  am  much  worn  down  by  fatigue,  but 
there  is  a  rest  that  remaineth  for  the  people  of  God. 

"  I  have  turned  my  attention  very  much  of  late  to  road- 
making.  Could  I  make  a  waggon-road  into  the  interior, 
it  would  open  the  country  before  us,  and  afford  a  hope  of 
our  being  able  to  make  an  English  fann.  We  are  now 
fencing  in  paddocks,  and  preparing  to  sow  them  to  grass, 
to  procure  food  for  working  bullocks  and  horses.  Eoad- 
making  is  a  difficult  undertaking,  and  will  occupy  much 
time,  because  of  the  broken  state  of  the  country.  If  a, 
road  can  be  made  and  a  farm  cultivated  during  my  short 


REV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  117 

life,  it  will  be  all  I  can  do.  Pray,  0  pray  for  me,  that 
God  may  direct  my  steps  and  guide  me  His  unworthy 
creature  ! 

"With  pleasure  I  inform  you  that  my  two  eldest  daughters 
have  joined  the  visible  spiritual  Church  of  Christ  on  eartli, 
and  I  hope  are  maturing  to  join  the  Church  triumphant. 
May  the  Lord  make  me  thankful  unto  Him  for  these  His 
UNSPEAKABLE  mercics  !  Mary  Ann  is  likely  to  become 
very  useful.  She  has  acquired  a  great  knowledge  of  the 
Maori  tongue.  No  female  in  the  mission  surpasses  her. 
Through  mercy  her  abilities  have  been  improved  by  edu- 
cation. To  see  my  children  walking  in  the  way  of  ever- 
lasting life,  and  becoming  useful,  is  all  I  can  wish  for  them. 

"  My  kindest  Christian  regards  to  all  friends  known  and 
unknown.  May  the  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  be  with  you 
all.  Amen ! — I  remain,  my  dear  sir,  yours  truly  and 
affectionately  in  the  best  bonds,  Eichard  Davis." 

"  Paihta,  Bay  of  Islands,  New  Zealand, 
IGth  AjMl  1829. 

"  ]\Iy  dear  Sir, — The  loss  of  the  '  Herald'  was  at  the 
time  a  source  of  much  sorrow,  but  that  the  Lord  took 
her  from  us  in  mercy  is  now  as  clear  as  the  sun  at 
noon-day.  I  have  given  you  an  account  of  our  last 
voyage  to  the  southward,  a  voyage  of  danger  seen  and 
unseen.  At  one  place  the  natives  appeared  friendly. 
But  by  these  very  natives  we  should  have  been  cut  off, 
had  not  God  who  holdeth  the  hearts  of  all  men  in  His 
hand  delivered  us.  Of  the  hostile  party  we  were  aware, 
but  with  the  apparently  friendly  natives  we  deemed  our- 


118  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

selves  secure.  But  God  seeth  not  as  man  seeth.  We 
thought  ourselves  secure  when  in  the  most  imminent 
danger,  and  had  not  Jehovah  inclined  the  heart  of  an  old 
chief  to  protect  us,  we  should  have  been  cut  off.  AVhile 
lying  at  the  apparently  friendly  place,  a  plot  was  laid  for 
the  destruction  of  us  and  our  vessel,  but  the  old  chief 
would  not  consent  thereto.  Thus  we  were  preserved,  and 
the  bloody-minded  chiefs  were  disappointed  of  their  booty. 
0  the  goodness  and  mercy  of  God  to  us  His  weak,  sinful 
worms  !  Part  of  the  happiness  of  heaven  will  be  the  re- 
trospect of  the  way  whereby  Omnipotence  hath  led  us  to 
happiness  and  bliss.  Soon  after  our  departure  the  poor 
old  chief  died,  so  that  had  the  '  Herald '  not  been  lost,  we 
should  probably  have  returned  to  these  people  again,  and 
lost  both  our  lives  and  the  vessel.  How  unsearchable  is 
the  lovingkindness  of  the  ever- blessed  God!  Within  the 
last  six  weeks  a  vessel,  the  '  Haweis,'  was  perfidiously 
seized  by  the  very  natives  who  wished  to  have  taken  us, 
as  a  payment,  they  said,  for  letting  us  go  free.  When 
taken,  only  four  men  were  on  board.  Three  they  shot  anil 
ate.  They  shot  off  the  arm  of  the  fourth,  who  was  second 
mate.  They  spared  his  life,  and  sold  him  to  other  natives, 
who  redeemed  him  for  the  white  people.  The  captain,  the 
chief  mate,  and  the  rest  of  the  crew  were  killing  pigs  on 
an  island  called  Motuhoa,  when  the  'Haweis'  was  cap- 
tured. The  captain  and  his  men  instantly  jumped  into 
their  boat  and  slioved  off  The  natives  endeavoured  to 
hinder  them,  then  seized  two  of  their  oars,  and  finally  fired 
upon  the  boat  when  impelled  by  the  two  remaining  oars. 
When  the  boat  neared  the  '  Haweis,'  the  natives  on  board 


EEV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  1  1  9 

fired  on  her.  Tlie  captain  pulled  for  Tauranga,  forty  miles 
distant,  where  another  vessel  was  trading.  This  vessel 
immediately  weighed  anchor,  cleared  for  action,  and  steered 
for  the  '  Haweis.'  As  soon  as  she  hove  in  siglit,  the  barba- 
rians fled  into  the  woods,  having  abandoned  the  captured 
vessel,  which  they  had  striped  of  all  her  sails  and  stores, 
and  had  even  begun  to  take  out  the  cargo  of  flax  and  pork. 
The  recaptured  vessel  was  then  towed  to  Tauranga,  where 
she  lay  a  few  days.  The  second  mate  having  been  re- 
deemed, she  was  brought  to  the  Bay  of  Islands,  where  she 
was  fitted  out  with  the  '  Herald's '  stores,  and  shortly  sailed 
for  Sydney.  0  that  my  thankfulness  kept  pace  with  my 
mercies ! 

"  The  present  times  are  times  of  trial.  Satan  and  the 
powers  of  darkness  are  endeavouring  to  stir  up  the  natives 
against  us.  How  far  they  will  be  permitted  to  go  is  un- 
certain. This  we  know,  they  can  go  no  further  than  the 
arm  of  Omnipotence  allows  them.  Many  natives  have 
died  of  late,  and  many  attribute  these  deaths  to  our  resi- 
dence among^  them,  considering  us  to  be  sorcerers  who  kill 
them  by  our  prayers.  They  punish  sorcery  with  death, 
and  we  understand  that  our  lives  have  been  threatened. 
I  dread  their  threats  less  than  that  deadness  of  soul,  which 
has  taken  such  hold  of  me.  At  this  time  the  powers 
of  darkness  are  very  active.  I  have  always  expected  a 
combat  with  the  enemy  of  souls,  before  the  Gospel  takes 
effectual  root  in  this  country,  and  this  seems  its  com- 
mencement. Whether  any  of  us  shall  fall  sacrifices  in 
this  combat  we  know  not.  Whether  we  do  or  not,  all  will 
be  well.     If  we  die  faithful  to  our  cause,  all  will  be  well 


1  20  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

indeed,  though  flesh  and  blood  shrink  with  horror  from  it. 
I'ray  to  the  Lord  to  make  us  faithful  unto  death.  The 
Lord  "will  support  His  own  cause,  and  M'ill  render  it  effec- 
tual to  the  destruction  of  Satan's  kingdom.  Great  mis- 
sionary efforts  are  now  made  in  New  Zealand.  Satan 
trembles  for  his  kingdom,  knowing  that  his  time  is  short. 

"  I  want  to  write  to  you  on  prophecy,  but  have  not  time 
now.  Fail  not  to  inform  me  of  all  valuable  works  on 
])ropliecy  published  in  England  or  elsewhere.  Should 
Irving  publish  again,  please  send  me  his  work.  His  pre- 
liminary observations  in  Ben  Ezra  are  excellent.  I  am 
convinced  that  the  present  corrupt  Christian  Church  will 
be  purged  from  her  corrupt  state,  and  that  all  things  will 
not  flow  so  smoothly  as  many  modern  professors  now  ex- 
pect. The  reign  of  Christ  on  earth  seems  most  evident. 
But  dreadful  times  must  intervene  before  Christ's  glorious 
Epiphany.  Babylon  must  be  destroyed,  and  the  19tli 
chapter  of  Eevelation  fulfilled.  Times  of  trouble  and 
trial  are  near  at  hand,  and  if  the  righteous  scarcely  be 
saved,  where  shall  the  ungodly  and  sinner  appear?  It 
cheers  my  heart  to  hear  the  strong  expectations  of  so  many 
of  God's  chosen  ones,  that  the  day  of  redemption  is  near, 
even  at  the  doors. 

"  I  am  more  than  ever  delighted  M'ith  Jahn's  Hebrew' 
Bible.  Lee's  Grammar  and  Gesenius's  Hebrew  Lexicon 
are  invaluable.  Blessed  be  God  for  raising  up  such  men 
as  Jahn,  Michaelis,  Professor  Lee,  Gesenius,  and  Gibbs  for 
the  elucidation  of  the  Bible.  Should  I'rofessor  Lee  publish 
any  other  work  on  Hebrew,  please  purchase  and  send  it 
to  me.     Llorne   speaks    favourably  of  a  new  edition  of 


I!EV.  KICHARD  DAVIS.  121 

Taylor's  Hebrew  Concordance  about  to  be  published.     I 
greatly  desire  to  possess  it.     If  not  too  dear,  send  it. 

"I  find  the  Bible  without  note  or  comment,  studied 
with  the  aid  of  a  Concordance,  to  be  the  best  interpreter 
of  the  Divine  will.  They  who  spiritualize  Scripture,  and 
deny  its  literal  interpretation,  greatly  err.  How  sweet  to 
the  humble  heaven-taught  soul  to  sit  down  with  the  Bible 
and  converse  with  God !  How  sweetly  does  the  Holy 
Spirit  reveal  to  his  mind  the  deep  things  of  God !  Tlie 
Bible  is  a  spiritual  book,  and  its  contents  must  be  spiri- 
tually discerned,  if  savingly  discerned  at  all.  Commen- 
taries have  their  use,  but  over- valued  tend  to  impart  a 
mere  head-knowledge,  often  mistaken  for  change  of  heart. 

"  13th  AjJril. — Lately  many  rumours  have  reached  us  of 
a  visit  to  be  expected  from  a  hostile  tribe.  Such  reports 
are  very  trying  to  human  nature,  and  require  strong  faith 
in  us  to  enable  us  to  maintain  a  stable  peace  of  mind. 
j\Iy  nervous  system  seems  quite  shattered.  This  hostile 
tribe  live  about  fifteen  miles  from  us  in  the  interior,  and 
attacked  Mr.  W.  Williams  and  myself  about  three  months 
ago.  Ten  days  past  a  large  party  came  to  pay  us  a  visit 
because  of  some  old  houses  burnt  in  our  settlement.  The 
night  before  they  came  we  got  little  sleep.  It  was  an 
anxious  time,  and  our  natives  were  all  on  the  watch.  Of 
the  anger  of  tliese  expected  natives  there  could  be  no 
doubt,  because  they  are  very  superstitious  about  old  houses, 
especially  those  which  have  belonged  to  the  dead.  They 
believe  that  Taniwa,  the  God  of  the  waters,  will  upset 
their  canoes,  unless  they  endeavour  to  get  satisfaction  for 
a   house   destroyed,  or  for  a  Tapu  broken  into,  etc.  etc. 


122  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

At  sunrise  they  made  their  appearance,  and  rushed  into 
the  settlement,  some  armed  with  guns,  some  witli  bayonets, 
and  a  few  with  hatchets  on  long  handles.  However  angry 
before,  they  behaved  in  the  most  friendly  manner,  and 
not  an  angry  word  escaped  their  lips.  They  did  not  pilfer 
the  smallest  article,  but  departed  most  peaceably  and 
satisfactorily,  after  feasting,  dancing,  and  playing  with  our 
natives.  Thus  He,  who  sets  bounds  to  the  raging  sea, 
preserved  us  from  the  hands  of  our  enemies,  and  was  better 
to  us  than  all  our  fears.  From  this  party  we  have  been 
delivered.  The  next  party  we  expect  are  they  who  have 
condemned  us  for  sorcery  and  witchcraft.  But  the  Lord 
God  Omnipotent  reigneth. 

"  AVitli  our  united  Christian  love  to  Mrs.  Coleman  and 
all  friends, — I  remain,  my  dear  sir,  yours  truly  and  yours 
affectionately,  Eichard  Davis." 

"  Paihia,  Bay  of  Islands,  New  Zealand, 
24th  April  IS29. 

"  ]My  dear  Sir, — The  expectation  named  in  my  last  of 
a  hostile  visit  from  an  inland  tribe  has  passed  away  ;  and 
as  to  that  tribe,  the  Lord  hath  permitted  us  to  live  in 
peace.  But  we  have  been  alarmed  from  another  quarter. 
The  day  I  despatched  my  last  letter  a  native  left  me  from 
jealousy  of  his  wife.  I  was  loath  to  part  with  him,  be- 
cause he  was  handy  in  brick -making,  etc.,  and  seemed  a 
thoughtful  cliaracter.  As  adultery  is  always  punished 
with  death,  or  the  loss  of  property,  I  ought  to  have  been 
more  on  my  guard ;  but  being  fully  persuaded  that  the 
woman  was  innocent,  and  knowing  that  the  man  was  little 


REV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  123 

superior  to  a  slave,  I  anticipated  no  evil  consequences.  In 
this  I  was  disappointed.  The  second  day  after  the  man 
had  left,  he  brought  an  armed  part}'  to  the  back  of  our 
settlement,  and  watched  the  opportunity  of  evening  prayer 
to  attack  my  natives'  houses.  They  carried  off  iron  pots, 
etc,  and  much  clothing  belonging  to  my  natives,  and  two 
pit- saws  belonging  to  me.  The  alarm  being  given,  I  fol- 
lowed close  after  them,  as  did  also  the  natives  from  the 
chapel.  When  in  sight  of  them,  from  a  point  of  land 
which  lay  between  their  canoe  and  our  settlement,  I  saw 
them  shoving  tlieir  canoe  into  the  water  to  carry  off  their 
booty.  AVhen  they  perceived  me  running  towards  them, 
they  loaded  their  muskets  with  ball,  and  dared  me  to 
approach.  When  I  came  up  with  them,  a  scuffle  ensued, 
during  which  Taiwanga  (see  his  letter  in  Appendix  ii.) 
seized  the  leader  of  the  party,  and  pulled  him  on  shore, 
requesting  us  to  keep  him  fast  until  the  stolen  property 
was  restored.  In  the  scuffle,  our  lads  took  from  them  a 
musket,  etc.,  and  we  recovered  the  saws,  the  iron  pots,  and 
some  other  things ;  because,  having  possession  of  their 
chief,  and  being  able  to  prove  the  innocence  of  the  accused, 
the  law  was  on  our  side.  We  did  not  return  their  gun  that 
night.  The  next  morning  early  a  chief  came  for  the  gun, 
but  as  they  had  carried  off  a  blanket  and  other  articles, 
we  detained  the  gun  until  they  returned  the  articles  stolen, 
and  made  satisfaction  to  Taiwanga  for  having  nearly 
thrown  one  of  his  children  into  the  iire,  and  for  damage 
done  in  their  attack. 

"  The  chief  professed  to  send  off  a  messenger  for  the 
articles  taken,  but  really  sent  for  a  powerful  force  to  en- 


124  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

force  tlie  return  of  the  musket.  Mr.  W.  Williams  and  my- 
self, thinking  all  clanger  past,  went  to  visit  some  natives 
in  the  bay,  and  did  not  return  until  after  dark.  On  our 
return,  we  found  that  a  formidable  attack  had  been  made 
on  the  part  of  the  settlement  belonging  to  me  and  my 
natives.  Our  natives,  though  few  and  unarmed,  through 
the  mercy  of  our  covenant  God,  were  able  to  deter  them 
from  mischief  Our  people  had  agreed  to  surrender  the 
musket  on  condition  of  their  making  Taiwanga  a  present 
of  a  slave.  They  received  their  musket,  and  the  next  day 
brought  the  slave,  a  little  girl,  happily  rescued  thereby 
from  much  evil.  Thus  mercifully  did  the  Lord  deal  witli 
us.  To  Him  be  all  the  glory,  for  this  our  deliverance  by 
the  gracious  interposition  of  His  providence. 

"  Taiwanga  and  Peter  are  two  stanch,  valuable  friends 
to  me.  Taiwanga  is  a  regular  wanior,  but  I  trust  is 
thoughtful  of  his  eternal  state.  He  has  thrown  off  all 
native  customs  and  superstitions,  and  sits  with  us  as  one 
of  ourselves.  He  has  three  children,  whom  he  brings  up 
as  Europeans.  Peter  is  a  humble,  thoughtful  character, 
and  I  have  little  doubt  of  his  salvation.  0  that  the  Lord 
may  speedily  pour  out  His  Spirit  on  the  benighted  Maoris  ! 
Satan's  activity  is  evident.  May  this  be  an  earnest  of 
good !  0  pray,  pray  that  we  may  be  led  by  the  Spirit 
of  God  to  the  combat,  and  that  by  His  divine  influence  we 
may  become  conquerors  ! 

With  kind  remembrances  to  Mrs.  Coleman, — I  remain, 
my  dear  sir,  faithfully  and  affectionately  yours, 

"  EiCHARD  Davis." 


REV.  RICHAED  DAVIS.  125 


"New  Zealand,  18t7i  May  1829. 
"  My  dear  Sir, — In  this  country  we  have  many  varieties 
of  excellent  potatoes,  particularly  of  the  early  kinds.  We 
grow  two  crops  a  year  on  the  same  ground  well.  As  I 
have  failed  to  raise  wheat,  I  have  this  year  planted  pota- 
toes, which  have  answered  well  I  have  now  200  baskets 
of  early  potatoes  laid  by  for  seed,  which  I  hope  to  plant 
early  in  the  spring.  I  also  intend  to  plant  some  Indian 
corn.  The  natives  get  great  crops  from  it,  and  it  ripens 
well.  This  year  I  have  purchased  from  the  natives  a  great 
quantity  of  Indian  corn  and  sweet  potatoes  for  our  native 
schools.  Many  natives  have  begun  to  sow  wheat,  and 
their  desire  to  raise  wheat  is  on  the  increase.  The  whole 
of  the  trade  of  the  mission  devolves  upon  me,  so  that  my 
time  is  almost  devoted  to  trade  and  looking  after  food. 
For  a  blanket,  I  buy  about  900  lbs.  of  potatoes,  or  Indian 
corn  in  cob.  We  also  purchase  pigs  with  blankets.  One 
blanlcet  is  the  value  of  a  fat  pig,  weighing  about  100  lbs. 
But  pigs  can  seldom  be  purchased,  as  the  natives  prefer 
selling  them  to  the  shipping  for  muskets,  gunpowder,  and 
balls.  They  will  give  eight  or  ten  pigs  for  a  musket,  and 
one  good  pig  for  thirty  musket  balls.  For  gunpowder  they 
pay  very  dear.  Nevertheless,  of  muskets,  powder,  and 
balls  they  possess  a  large  quantity.  Almost  every  native 
has  now  a  musket,  and  a  sufficiency  of  ammunition  to  last 
him  for  a  long  time,  so  that  when  they  assemble  together 
they  present  a  formidable  appearance.  0  that  they  were 
as  anxious  for  the  Word  of  Life  as  for  muskets  and  imn- 
powder  !     Their  cruelties  on  fighting  expeditions  are  most 


120  MEMOIR  OF  THP: 

horrible.  They  do  not,  like  Europeans,  stand  up  to  fight 
each  other,  but  prowl  about  to  cut  off  and  murder  small 
detached  parties.  Those  they  do  not  kill  and  eat  they 
make  slaves  of.  And  if  in  these  expeditions  they  fall  in 
with  a  person  who  has  killed  any  of  their  friends,  they  use 
him  horribly.  Sometimes  they  cut  the  flesh  from  the  body, 
and  roast  and  eat  it,  while  their  victim  is  yet  alive.  This 
is  rarely  done,  and  only  upon  extraordinary  revengeful 
occasions.  I  have  hope  that  some  of  the  Bay  of  Islanders 
begin  to  detest  cannibalism. 

"  A  party  is  now  gone  in  search  of  some  witches.  The 
death  of  chiefs  is  rarely  attributed  to  natural  causes,  more 
generally  to  witchcraft.  The  person  accused  of  bewitching 
generally  suffers  death.  Our  old  chief,  eighty  years  of 
age,  died  lately.  A  person  was  accused  of  having  bewitched 
him.  He  fled,  but  they  killed  one  of  his  slaves  as  a  pay- 
ment. The  murderous  chief  who  shot  the  slave  was  asked 
by  an  old  cannibal,  if  he  intended  to  eat  the  slave.  With 
disgust  he  answered,  No.  The  cannibal  exclaimed,  I  will 
eat  him,  and  immediately  began  to  cook  the  body. 

"  The  Lord  is  still  mindful  of  us  His  unworthy  crea- 
tures, and  has  hitherto  preserved  us  from  that  savage 
insult,  with  which  we  have  been  repeatedly  threatened. 
I  hope  a  work  of  grace  has  begun  in  the  hearts  of  some 
natives.  Some  few,  in  my  opinion,  are  fit  subjects  for 
baptism.  Our  Lord  commanded  that  baptism  and  remis- 
sion of  sins  should  be  preached  to  all  nations.  But  hitherto 
baptism  has  not  been  spoken  of  to  the  natives  as  pro- 
minently as  it  ought  to  have  been.  This  I  consider  a 
great  neglect  on  our  part.     I  have  opened  my  mind  freelv 


REV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  127 

on  this  subject  to  our  brethren,  and  they  seem  inclined  to 
take  it  into  their  serious  consideration. 

"  The  cause  of  Catholic  Emancipation  every  real  Chris- 
tian should  make  his  own,  and  employ  all  his  talents  to 
oppose  Antichrist  and  that  religion  of  hell,  which  our 
Protestant  country  has  too  long  and  too  greatly  tolerated. 
The  accounts  of  the  Irish  Societies  are  very  cheering. 
These  are  the  means  whereby  Antichrist's  power  will 
finally  be  overthrown.      The  Lord  reigneth. 

"  With  my  kindest  Christian  regards  to  dear  Mrs.  Cole- 
man and  ALL  friends, — I  remain,  my  dear  sir,  yonrs  very 
affectionately,  Eichard  Davis." 

"Paihia,  Bay  of  Islands,  New  Zealand, 
ISth  March  1830. 

"My  dear  Sir, — I  have  now  to  write  of  mercy  and 
judgment.  Since  my  last  a  strong,  earnest  spirit  of  inquiry 
has  manifested  itself  among  the  natives  of  our  settlement. 
Many  are  inquiring  what  they  must  do  to  be  saved.  I 
have  met  them  several  evenings  with  delight  and  profit 
to  my  own  soul.  Wednesday,  the  24th  ultimo,  it  was  my 
turn  to  address  them  in  the  chapel.  Observing  their 
attention  to  my  address,  I  concluded  by  requesting  those 
in  earnest  for  salvation  to  come  to  my  house,  that  I  might 
converse  with  them  concerning  their  everlasting  peace. 
About  thirty  men  and  boys  assembled,  and  I  spent  such 
an  evening  with  them  as  I  shall  never  forget.  After 
prayer  for  a  blessing,  one  requested  all  present  to  be  at- 
tentive to  tlie  salvation  of  their  souls,  to  leave  off  all  sin, 
to  go  continually  to  God  for  grace  to  enable  them  to  believe 


128  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

in  Christ,  that  their  souls  might  be  everlastingly  saved. 
Another  said,  '  Let  us  cleave  to  God,  and  we  shall  be  happy.' 
Peter  assured  them  that  it  was  indeed  a  happy  and  blessed 
thing  to  believe  in  God,  and  that  he  had  found  it  to  be  so 
from  his  own  experience.  Another  exclaimed,  '  Since  1 
have  given  myself  to  prayer  and  thinking  upon  God,  my 
heart  has  been  full  of  light  and  love,  and  I  have  been 
happy.'  Another  said,  '  I  am  very  much  afraid  of  ever- 
lasting fire,  it  seems  at  times  very  near  me.'  Another  re- 
marked, '  My  heart  is  hard,  and  has  been  so  for  some  time  ; 
once  my  heart  was  filled  with  light  and  peace,  when  I 
was  attentive  to  the  means  of  grace.  I  went  home  and 
forgot  God ;  ever  since  my  heart  has  been  as  hard  as  a 
stone.'  Some  said  that  they  had  a  great  desire  to  believe 
in  God-  As  each  one  spoke  his  experience,  I  gave  him  a 
suitable  word  of  advice.  That  advice  was  not  in  vain. 
They  meet  almost  every  evening  for  conversation  and  prayer. 
I  heard  Peter  deliver  an  excellent  address  the  other  day. 
The  extempore  prayers  of  these  natives  are  most  affecting. 
"  There  is  also  a  great  and  glorious  work  going  on  among 
the  native  women  and  girls,  some  of  whom  are  in  a  pleasing 
state  of  mind.  In  short,  the  Lord  is  in  mercy  causing 
His  face  to  shine  on  a  few  of  the  natives.  But,  alas ! 
Satan  our  great  adversary  is  stirring  up  the  neighbouring 
tribes  to  war  and  bloodshed,  so  that  we  have  war  on  all 
our  borders,  and  our  little  settlement  is  the  only  spot  for 
miles  round  where  people  are  not  living  in  terror  and 
dismay.  Whether  we  shall  be  kept  from  savage  violence 
God  only  knows.  0  what  a  blessing  to  know  God  as  a 
Father ! 


EEV.  KICHAED  DAVIS,  129 

"  Ou  the  6tli  of  this  month  a  battle  was  fought  at 
Kororarika,  ou  the  other  side  of  the  bay,  iu  full  view  of 
our  settlement,  when  nearly  one  hundred  were  killed  or 
wounded.  We  only  left  the  contending  parties  late  the 
evening  before,  when  we  thought  we  had  made  peace,  but 
it  proved  otherwise.  When  we  saw  them  fighting,  Mr. 
Williams,  Mr.  Puckey,  and  myself  jumped  into  our  boat, 
and  were  soon  at  the  scene  of  action,  only  two  miles  dis- 
tant, being  the  harbour  for  shipping.  Six  ships  were  an- 
chored. We  boarded  one,  and  found  the  deck  covered 
with  the  wounded,  and  blood  running  out  of  the  scuppers 
— a  ghastly  spectacle.  The  firing  prevented  IMr,  Williams 
from  landing.  The  assailants  gave  way.  Tlie  dead  and 
wounded  chiefs  were  now  removed  by  both  parties,  but 
the  dead  slaves  were  left  on  the  field  of  battle,  and  after- 
wards were  buried  by  the  Europeans.  After  the  battle 
a  chief  came  from  the  Pa,  seized  the  dead  body  of  an 
assailant,  laid  it  on  its  back,  cut  the  breast  open  with  a 
hatchet,  and  took  out  a  small  portion  of  the  liver.  I 
questioned  him  why  he  did  it.  He  replied,  that  he  had 
taken  it  for  the  New  Zealand  God.  We  remained  with 
both  parties,  only  a  mile  apart,  the  whole  day,  and  endea- 
voured to  make  peace.  The  assailants,  600  strong,  being 
worsted,  went  away  in  their  canoes  for  reinforcements. 
The  defenders  of  the  Pa,  about  800,  burnt  the  Pa,  and 
departed.  Peace  has  been  concluded.  May  the  Lord 
make  us  thankful  for  the  termination  of  this  war !  This 
battle  was  caused  by  the  wickedness  of  one  of  the  captains 
of  the  ships. 

"With  our  united  Christian  regards  to  Mrs.  Coleman 

I 


130  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

and  ALL  friends, — I  remain,  my  dear  sir,  aifectionately  yours 
in  the  best  bonds,  Eichaed  Davis." 

"  Paihia,  Bay  of  Islands,  New  Zealand, 
24:th  August  1830. 

"My  dear  Sir, — The  greater  part  of  the  seeds  have 
answered  well.  From  rhubarb  plants  we  made  a  pie,  which 
was  much  esteemed.  The  imperial  dwarf  peas  have  grown 
well,  as  have  the  other  culinary  seeds.  The  pine-apples 
did  not  grow.  The  collections  of  seeds  now  received  are 
exceedingly  valuable,  having  had  a  short  passage.  I  have 
already  planted  the  peas,  and  sown  the  medicinal  seeds. 
More  seeds  would  have  been  sown  ere  this,  had  not  the 
wet  weather  prevented.  The  seeds  of  the  fir  formerly 
received  came  up,  but  all  the  plants  perished  from  the 
heat  of  last  summer.  Should  the  seed  of  the  Cedar  of 
Lebanon  grow,  I  shall  greatly  rejoice. 

"  The  cause  of  Jesus  advances  in  this  land  of  death.  A 
fortnight  ago  one  of  our  natives  died  in  a  very  hopefvd 
state.  This  lad  was  from  Te  Puki,  and  had  often  accom- 
panied me  when  I  went  on  Sundays  to  visit  his  friends. 
He  was  very  indolent,  and  appeared  inattentive  to  the  con- 
cerns of  his  soul,  but  generally  well-behaved.  God  visited 
him  with  a  lingering  illness.  I  felt  for  him,  as  I  con- 
sidered his  case  hopeless,  and  despaired  of  being  of  any 
service  to  him.  Going  into  the  chapel  one  evening  I 
inquired  how  Kapi  was.  The  natives  told  me  that  he  was 
very  ill,  and  lamented  the  hardness  of  his  heart.  As  it 
was  my  turn  to  speak  to  the  congregation  that  evening, 
I  named  the  hopeless  state  of  the  poor  lad,  and  endea- 


REV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  131 

voured  to  impress  on  those  present  the  duty  of  striving  to 
pluck  him  as  a  brand  from  the  burning.  Through  mercy 
this  exhortation  produced  the  desired  effect.  The  con- 
verted natives  visited  him  that  night,  and  prayed  with 
him.  This  they  continued  for  a  week,  when  one  informed 
me  that  Eapi  had  begun  to  love  Christ.  My  informant, 
like  the  heavenly  host,  seemed  to  rejoice  when  this  sinner 
repented.  I  visited  Eapi  four  days  before  he  died.  His 
state  of  mind  was  truly  enviable.  He  told  me  that  he 
was  near  to  death,  that  he  had  no  wish  to  live  longer,  but 
desired  to  die  and  to  go  to  Christ.  He  said  that  his  sins 
were  washed  away  by  the  blood  of  Christ,  and  that  he  had 
become  a  child  of  God.  What  has  God  wrought !  The 
next  day  he  was  received  by  baptism  into  the  visible  church 
of  Christ,  and  three  days  afterwards  his  spirit,  released 
from  the  tenement  of  clay,  was,  I  believe,  received  into 
everlasting  glory  as  a  gem  to  the  Eedeemer's  crown.  Our 
natives  are  in  a  very  pleasing  state.  Six  are  to  be  ad- 
mitted to  the  ordmance  of  baptism  next  Sunday.  I  hope 
many  of  these  natives  will  become  missionaries  to  their 
countrymen.  Many  are  now  doing  missionary  work.  They 
pray  to  God  to  make  them  missionaries,  and  they  will  not 
pray  in  vain. 

"  Many  of  my  old  friends  seem  to  have  forgotten  me. 
I  receive  very  few  letters  but  from  yourself.  May  the 
Lord  make  me  truly  thankful  for  having  given  me  one 
friend  during  my  journey  through  life. 

"  With  my  kindest  Christian  regards  to  Mrs.  Coleman, — 
I  remain,  my  dear  su\  most  humbly  and  affectionately 
yours,  EicHAKD  Davis." 


132  MEMOIR  OF  THE 


"  Paihia,  Bay  of  Islands,  New  Zealand, 
Idth  September  1830. 

"  My  dear  Sir, — This  morning  six  natives  were  received 
by  the  sacred  ordinance  of  baptism  into  the  visible  church 
of  Christ.  They  have,  I  trust,  not  only  been  partakers  of 
the  visible  sign,  but  also  of  the  inward  spiritual  grace. 
They  are  all,  I  believe,  in  earnest  for  heaven.  One  is  the 
wife  of  David,  alias  Taiwanga,  Davis.  Taiwanga  was 
baptized  some  months  ago,  with  his  four  children,  together 
with  Peter  and  his  wife.  At  that  time  his  wife  did  not 
seem  sufficiently  serious  to  be  then  admitted  to  baptism. 
Since,  she  has  become  more  thoughtful,  and  is  now,  I  hope, 
a  child  of  God  and  an  heir  of  glory.  The  second  is  related 
to  David's  wife,  and  has  been  for  some  time  living  in  our 
house.  Her  family  is  powerful  at  the  Thames,  but  she 
was  carried  off  as  a  slave,  and  I  redeemed  her  when  she 
was  about  to  be  sacrificed  by  being  sent  on  board  the  ships. 
I  trust  the  Lord  has  plucked  her  as  a  brand  from  the 
burning,  and  made  her  a  partaker  of  saving  grace.  The 
third,  a  young  man,  is  a  relation  of  David.  He  has  lived 
with  me  from  a  cliild.  His  profession  of  rehgion  is  con- 
sistent and  satisfactory,  and  his  life  of  late  years  has  been 
strictly  moral.  The  fourth  and  fifth  are  two  pious  young 
men,  who  have  been  living  with  Mr.  Fairburn  many  years. 
The  sixth  is  a  girl,  who  has  been  living  with  Mr.  Williams 
a  considerable  time.  It  was  a  solemn  season.  The  Lord, 
I  trust,  was  present  in  our  little  assembly.  Angels  re- 
joiced over  these  repentant  sinners.  The  baptisms  were 
administered  after  the  second  lesson,  and  an  appropriate 


EEV.  IIICIIARD  DAVIS.  133 

liymu  was  sung,  composed  by  my  dear  friend  and  brother, 
Eev.  W.  Williams  (now  Bishop  of  Waiapu).  What  a 
season  of  joy  was  this  !  Surely  we  are  now  amply  repaid 
for  all  our  severe  trials.  0  that  you  could  have  been 
present  in  our  little  chapel !  1  have  now  living  in  my 
native  family  six  baptized  adults,  and  four  baptized 
children.  One  of  my  baptized  girls  (who,  had  she  lived, 
would  have  been  the  seventh)  departed  the  13th  instant, 
full  of  sure  and  certain  hope.  She  was  baptized  the  11th 
of  last  April,  and  from  that  day  to  the  time  of  her  death 
w^as  a  very  exemplary  character.  During  her  long  illness 
she  was  so  regularly  visited  by  our  praying  natives,  that 
our  house  might  appropriately  have  been  called  a  house  of 
prayer.  She  both  imparted  and  received  spiritual  advice 
and  instruction. 

"We  are  living,  I  believe,  in  the  last  times,  times  of 
trouble.  0  that  we  may  be  armed  with  the  whole 
armour  of  God,  that  we  may  be  able  to  stand  in  the  evil 
day  !  Our  trials  in  this  land  have  been  grievous,  but  the 
Lord's  mercies  to  us  have  outweis-hed  them  alL  We  have 
now  days  of  peace  and  rejoicing,  but  these  may  not  last 
long.  The  strong  man  armed  will  resist.  Murder  and 
bloodshed  are  the  topics  of  conversation  among  the  neigh- 
bouring tribes.  0  for  grace  to  enable  us  to  rejoice  that 
the  Lord  God  Omnipotent  reigneth  ! 

"  Mr.  Fairburn  has  had  a  severe  illness,  and  been 
brouoht  to  the  brink  of  the  cjrave,  but  the  Lord  has  been 
pleased  to  restore  him,  contrary  to  all  expectation.  This 
illness  has  been  a  profitable  season  to  Mrs.  Fairburn  and 
to  me.     She  has  proved  herself  the  faithful  believer,  the 


134  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

fond  wife,  and  the  affectionate  mother.  My  wife  and 
children  all  join  in  Christian  love  to  yourself  and  dear 
Mrs.  Coleman,  for  whose  attention  to  my  dear  children  I 
am  especially  obliged.  Mary  Ann  is  a  dear  girl,  and  much 
engaged  in  missionary  work. — I  remain,  my  dear  sir,  faith- 
fully and  affectionately  yours,  EiCHAED  Davis." 

"SWAKRATON,  "W  AIM  ATE,   BaY  OF  ISLANDS, 

New  Zealand,  25th  April  1831. 
"  My  dear  Sir,—  On  the  1 4th  instant  we  removed  to 
this  place.  At  present  we  are  not  comfortably  settled, 
because  our  new  house  is  neither  wind  nor  water  tight. 
Consequently  I  am  very  busy  endeavouring  to  remedy 
these  defects  before  the  bad  weather  sets  in.  I  had  just 
finished  a  very  comfortable  dwelling  at  Paihia  with  great 
labour  and  fatigue,  which  is  now  to  be  occupied  as  a 
mission-school  by  Mr.  Brown,  upon  our  removal  here.  I 
fear  the  cause  of  our  Divine  Master  is  making  a  slow 
progress  at  present.  In  fact  the  case  is,  that  the  mission- 
aries ARE  literally  BURIED  IN  SECULAR  CONCERNS  IN  THIS 

COUNTRY.  Here  is  little  else  but  hard  work.  I  am  but, 
as  it  were,  beginning  the  world  again.  Since  my  last  some 
few  natives  have  been  baptized,  and  others  are  becoming 
serious,  so,  upon  the  whole,  I  trust  we  are  on  the  advance. 
But  I  fear  there  is  less  stir  and  progress  than  heretofore.  I 
have  some  exceedingly  pleasing  characters  living  with  me, 
young  men  chiefly  brought  up  by  us,  who  go  out  on  Sun- 
days and  preach  the  Gospel  to  their  countrymen.  One  of 
the  lads,  a  slave,  has  a  very  kind  master,  and  his  anxiety 
for  the  conversion  of  his  master  is  very  great.     I  saw  and 


REV.  EICHAEP  DAVIS.  135 

conversed  •with  the  chief,  his  master,  a  few  days  ago,  who 
told  me  that  he  was  much  pleased  being  visited  on  Sundays, 
and  evidenced  a  great  desire  to  attend  to  Divine  thmgs. 
This  chief  actually  refused  to  join  an  army,  which  they 
have  endeavoured  to  raise  to  march  to  the  south  of  the 
island  to  revenge  the  destruction  of  a  party,  who  were  all 
killed  in  battle  a  few  months  ago.  Hitherto  missionary 
influence,  by  God's  blessing,  has  hindered  their  proceeding. 
Satan  has  used  every  effort  to  effect  his  purpose,  but 
hitherto  has  not  been  allowed  to  prevail. 

"  Mr.  Peerce,  a  wheel-wright,  has  just  arrived  from 
England.  I  trust  he  will  be  a  great  acquisition  to  us,  not 
only  as  a  missionary,  but  as  an  assistant  in  our  agricultural 
establishment.  Should  we  not  be  driven  from  this  settle- 
ment, I  think  we  may  be  able  to  carry  on  agriculture 
beneficially  both  to  the  natives  and  to  the  Society.  But 
the  Gospel  must  be  preached  regularly,  faithfully,  and 
affectionately  to  the  natives. 

"  I  consider  the  parable  of  the  Ten  Virgins  to  be  pro- 
phetic, and  that  it  will  be  literally  fulfilled  when  our 
Lord  comes  to  reign  on  the  earth.  I  fear,  from  the  pre- 
valence of  Eomanism,  and  Apostasy  from  the  pure  gospel 
which  Paul  preached,  that  England  will  be  a  partaker  in 
some  measure  of  the  dreadful  plagues  to  be  inflicted  on 
the  beast  and  his  votaries.  I  also  greatly  fear,  with  Irving, 
that  a  b.rge  portion  of  the  elect  Church  of  God  hold  false 
and  unscriptural  notions  of  the  progressive  manner  in 
which  they  think  the  Church  of  Christ  will  be  extended 
and  established  before  the  Millennium.  In  many  respects, 
Irving  strains  the  point  he  wishes  to   substantiate,   and 


130  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

overshoots  the  mark.  But  in  this  particular  I  deem  him 
scriptural  and  correct.  Into  wliat  an  awful  heresy  has 
he  himself  fallen  ! — I  remain,  my  dear  sir,  yours  most 
affectionately  in  the  best  bonds,  Kichaed  Davis." 

"Waimate,  Bay  of  Islands,  New  Zealand, 
3d  September  1831. 

"My  dear  Sir, — You  have  no  doubt  heard  of  the 
pleasing  state  of  the  mission.  These  are  new  and  re- 
freshing days  to  us,  to  enjoy  peace  after  so  many  years  of 
painful  anxiety.  When  I  take  a  retrospect  of  the  manner 
in  which  the  Lord  has  preserved  us,  it  seems  not  a  miracle, 
but  the  act  of  a  faithful  God  fulfilling  all  His  precious 
promises  to  us  His  most  unworthy  servants.  0  how 
faithful  the  Lord  has  been  to  all  His  promises  ! 

"  On  Sunday,  20th  September  1829,  Taiwanga  and  my- 
self exhorted  some  natives  to  attend  to  the  one  thing 
needful,  and  to  pray  to  God  to  pour  His  Holy  Spirit 
upon  them,  when  Eipi,  the  principal  chief,  replied,  '  God 
will  not  hear.'  Taiwanga  answered,  '  God  will  hear,  and 
attend  to  your  thoughts.  Did  you  not  get  the  new  musket 
from  the  ship  for  asking  for  it  ?  So  the  Holy  Ghost  will 
be  given  to  you  if  you  ask.'  I  asked  Eipi  if  he  would  have 
obtained  the  musket  had  he  stayed  at  home  and  not  gone 
after  it.  He  answered,  '  No.'  '  Neither,'  said  I,  '  will  God 
give  you  His  Spirit,  unless  you  ask  Him  for  it.  But  if 
you  pray  to  God  from  the  heart.  He  will  hear  you,  and 
give  to  you  His  Spirit.'  After  this  conversation  I  saw 
Eipi  but  seldom,  till  I  came  to  Waimate.  While  making 
our  road,  building  bridges,  etc.,  we  lived  in  our  tent  during 


EEV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  137 

the  week,  and  returned  home  on  Saturdays,  so  as  to  spend 
the  Sunday  with  our  friends,  but  our  natives  remained  in 
the  tent,  and  visited  their  countrymen  on  Sundays  to  talk 
to  them  on  religion.  My  lad  Abraham  visited  Mawe, 
Eipi's  place.  He  found  Kipi's  eldest  son  very  ill,  and 
prayed  with  him.  We  hope  the  son  died  a  believer  in 
Jesus.  A  work  of  grace  appeared  in  one  of  Eipi's  slaves 
hving  with  me,  but  remaining  at  Paihia  with  my  family. 
One  Saturday,  a  letter  was  sent  by  Abraham  to  tliis  slave 
of  Eipi,  who  had  been  baptized  by  the  name  of  William, 
to  inform  him  that  Eipi  was  likely  to  receive  the  truth. 
William  was  overjoyed,  and  on  my  questioning  him  the 
cause,  replied,  '  Shall  I  not  rejoice  to  hear  of  the  salvation 
of  my  master's  soul  V  When  I  came  to  Waimate  with 
my  family,  Eipi  became  a  constant  visitor  at  my  house, 
and  a  constant  attendant  on  the  means  of  grace.  I  then 
went  to  Eipi's  place,  and  found  the  natives  very  attentive 
to  the  means  of  grace.  On  the  next  Sunday,  Eipi 
whistled  with  his  fingers,  and  above  100  natives  attended 
divine  service.  After  service,  Eipi  observed  my  difficulty 
in  riding,  from  the  badness  of  the  road.  The  next  Sunday 
I  found  a  road  had  been  made  for  me  for  more  than  a 
quarter  of  a  mile  in  length  with  great  labour,  and  another 
congregation  from  80  to  100  collected  in  another  place,  so 
that  I  have  now  two  congregations  to  preach  to  every 
Simday.  Eipi  induced  many  families  to  adopt  family 
prayer,  and  proclaimed  the  Gospel  to  a  wild  tribe  at  Kai- 
kohe ;  the  old  chief  whereof  received  him  graciously,  and 
said  to  him,  '  Come  here,  my  son,  for  you  are  my  child. 
You  have  come  here  to  tell  me  something  you  have  heard 


138  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

to  be  good  for  the  soul ;  come  again,  and  bring  with  you 
a  white  man,  who  knows  more  about  these  things  than  you 
do,  that  I  may  hear  from  him  the  good  tidings.'  Ripi  re- 
quested me  to  allow  Abraham  to  accompany  liim.  Abra- 
ham returned,  exulting  in  the  goodness  of  God  towards 
the  inhabitants  of  Kaikohe.  Ripi  related  the  impression 
my  former  conversation  had  made  on  him,  and  dated  from 
that  time  his  good  desires  towards  God.  How  important 
is  the  injunction  of  Solomon :  '  In  the  morning  sow  thy 
seed,  and  in  the  evening  withdraw  not  thy  hand.'  Since 
then,  another  party  have  requested  us  to  preach  the  Gospel 
to  them.  Thus,  you  see,  there  is  a  great  stir  among  the 
Maoris,  and  that  a  wide  door  has  been  opened  for 
missionary  work.     I  rejoice  with  trembling. 

"  With  my  kindest  Christian  love  to  dear  Mrs.  Coleman 
and  your  honoured  father, — I  remain,  my  dear  sir,  your 
very  sincere  friend  and  very  humble  servant, 

"  EiCHARD  Davis." 

"  Waimate,  Bay  of  Islands,  New  Zealand, 
15th  September  1831. 

"  My  dear  Sir, — The  same  spirit  which  is  working  in 
the  minds  of  the  people  in  Europe  is  working  in  the  minds 
of  the  people  here,  both  natives  and  Europeans.  The 
natives  are  again  preparing  for  war,  and  I  fear  that  our 
influence  will  fail  to  restore  peace  without  bloodshed. 
The  scene  of  action  will  probably  be  Tauranga,  in  the  Bay 
of  Plenty,  two  hundred  miles  to  the  southward  of  us. 
Our  little  vessel  will  go  there  previous  to  the  meeting  of 
the  armies,  and,  should  there  be  the  remotest  probability 


KEY.  PJCHARD  DAVIS.  139 

of  restoring  peace,  will  accompany  the  army  from  hence. 
This  will  be  a  hajZardous  undertaking.  There  is  also  an 
unpleasantness  among  the  missionaries  themselves.  More- 
over, a  spirit  of  persecution  has  manifested  itself  in  the 
unconverted  natives  against  those  who  profess  the  Gospel, 
especially  against  Eipi  and  Kekeao,  the  two  chiefs  whose 
places  I  visit  myself.  They  have  threatened  to  hinder 
them  from  coming  to  Waimate,  and  to  expel  me  from 
the  country,  should  I  persevere  in  my  friendship  towards 
these  two  chiefs.  They  have  also  threatened  to  drive 
away  Eipi,  and  to  seize  his  place,  because  he  preaches 
Christ  to  the  natives.  Eipi  is  a  chief  of  some  consequence. 
Yet  these  reports  pain  his  mind  intensely.  May  the  Lord 
strengthen  him  by  His  Holy  Spirit,  that  he  may  be  able 
to  stand  in  the  evil  day  !  At  present  he  is  stanch  to 
his  profession,  and  I  believe  sincere  to  the  extent  of  his 
knowledge. 

"  Thus  you  see  we  have  our  trials.  0  that  we  were  dili- 
gent to  live  up  to  our  privileges  !  With  what  brighter  views 
should  we  be  blessed  of  our  personal  interest  in  Christ, 
and  consequently  of  our  eternal  happiness  !  If  we  walked 
in  communion  with  Christ,  we  should  walk  in  love,  and 
live  in  love,  one  with  another.  I  cannot  reconcile  the 
manner  in  which  many  Christians  live,  walk,  and  have 
their  conversation  in  the  world,  with  the  Gospel  of  Christ. 
Whenever  the  Gospel  of  Christ  is  received  into  the  soul,  it 
cannot  fail  to  produce  the  spirit,  the  mind,  and  the  will  of 
Christ.  Consequently  the  list  of  Christian  graces  enume- 
rated by  St.  Paul  must,  in  a  greater  or  less  degree,  be  mani- 
fested.    If  these  genuine    graces  are   not   spontaneously 


140  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

manifested  in  our  walk  and  conversation,  we  are  only 
influenced  by  a  knowledge  of  the  Gospel,  which  knowledge 
may  bring  forth  the  semblance  of  good  works  and  of  a 
Christian  walk,  apart  from  the  possession  of  a  present 
salvation,  and  the  assurance  of  an  eternal  weight  of  glory. 
From  the  parable  of  the  ten  virgins  many  such  nominal 
Christians  may  be  expected  in  our  day.  In  fact  I  ques- 
tion the  state  of  every  person  who  allows  himseK  to  live 
in  sin, — in  thought,  word,  or  deed.  A  Christian  must  be 
holy  in  thought,  word,  and  deed.  Holiness  must  be  his 
element.  "Without  holiness  none  can  be  born  of  God, 
whatever  unsanctified  knowledge  they  may  possess. 
Precious  Saviour  !  may  nothing  satisfy  us  but  a  thorough 
conformation  to  Thy  mind  and  will !  Much  more  is  said 
and  written  by  many  respecting  the  besetting  sins  of 
believers  than  is  warranted  by  Scripture,  or  contained 
therein.  I  should  feel  thankful  for  your  thoughts  on  this 
most  important  subject  for  my  own  instruction  and  edifi- 
cation, as  it  merits  the  most  serious  consideration  of  every 
Christian,  especially  of  every  Christian  teacher.  0  what  a 
glorious  salvation  our  dear  Kedeemer  has  purchased  for  us 
by  His  most  precious  blood,  even  a  peesent  salvation  to 
rejoice  the  soul  of  the  believer  while  sojourning  in  this 
vale  of  sin  and  death  !  If  we  enjoy  not  heaven  below,  it 
is  because  we  do  not  follow  peace  with  all  men,  and  holi- 
ness, as  prescribed  by  the  Gospel. 

"AVith  kind  regards  to  dear  Mrs.  Coleman  and  your 
honoured  father, — I  remam,  my  dear  sir,  affectionately 
yours,  Richard  Davis." 


EEV.  EICHAED  DAVIS.  141 


"  Waimate,  Bay  of  Islands,  New  Zealand, 
I9th  SejJtember  1831. 

"  ]\Iy  deae  Sie, — Bad  are  the  times  in  which  we  live. 
What  will  become  of  this  world  of  sin  and  wickedness  ?  I 
fear  it  will  be  bad  for  England.  Her  national  sins  are  cry- 
ing sins  indeed.  I  hope,  as  a  nation,  she  will  be  preserved, 
but  I  much  fear  for  her  Government.  Port  Jackson  is 
also  in  a  very  bad  state  as  regards  religion.  I  have  heard 
from  my  colonial  correspondent,  Eev.  E.  HiU,  chaplain, 
from  the  Eev.  K  Turner  of  the  Methodist  Mission,  and 
from  the  Eev.  J.  Eyre,  one  of  the  oldest  missionaries  of  the 
London  Missionary  Society.  They  all  three  deplore  the 
low  state  of  religion  in  the  colony.  I  am  sorry  to  hear 
from  you  of  the  sinful  state  of  some  who  are  within  the 
pale  of  the  Christian  Church.  But  what  may  we  not  ex- 
pect in  the  last  days,  when  it  is  said  by  Him  who  saw  all 
things  from  the  beginning,  that  iniquity  will  abound,  and 
the  love  of  many  will  wax  cold  ?  Surely  this  prophecy  is 
literally  fulfilled  in  this  our  day. 

"  I  have  also  heard  from  my  faithful  friend  and  con^e- 
spondent,  Mr.  Broughton,  Holborn  Bridge,  London.  He  has 
been  a  faithful  Christian  friend  to  me,  from  the  first  time 
I  saw  him  in  London  to  the  present  hour.  Yourself  and 
Mr.  Broughton  are  my  only  regular  correspondents  at  this 
time.  May  the  Lord  make  me  sensible  of  the  value  of 
such  friends,  and  thankful  for  them ! 

"  Saturdaij,  M  December  1831. — Since  I  began  this 
letter  the  mission  has  proceeded  much  as  usual.  The 
influence    of    the    Gospel   seems   increasing  among  the 


142  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

natives,  yet  conversions  are  rare.  A  fortnight  ago  eight 
natives  were  baptized.  One  was  the  lad  Coleman  Davis 
Auheke,  who  wrote  a  letter  to  you  by  Mr.  Stack  (see 
AppendLx  ii.)  He  was  baptized  by  the  names  of  Coleman 
Davis.  He  has  since  been  married,  according  to  the  rites 
of  the  Church  of  England.  Through  mercy,  free  mercy,  I 
have  been  much  blessed  in  my  natives.  Two  other  lads 
have  been  baptized,  and  are  now  on  the  eve  of  marriage. 
The  chief  Eipi  has  not  yet  been  baptized.  He  leads  a 
consistent  Christian  life,  and  is,  I  trust,  a  chosen  vessel,  a 
monument  of  sovereign  grace.  The  natives  of  the  Bay  of 
Islands,  in  conjunction  with  those  of  Hokianga,  are  going 
to  war  against  Tauranga.  Through  mercy  Eipi  has  resisted 
every  entreaty  to  join  them.  This  lowers  him  much  in 
the  estimation  of  the  neighbouring  chiefs,  and  they  may 
strip  him  when  they  return.  But  he  is  of  an  independent 
spirit,  and  takes  little  notice  of  the  jeers  of  his  former 
companions. 

"Every  effort  has  been  made  by  us  to  dissuade  the 
natives  from  this  expedition,  or  to  allow  us  to  go  with 
them  to  make  peace.  Mr.  Williams  and  Mr.  Chapman 
have  been  to  Tauranga,  and  found  them  more  inclined  for 
peace  than  war.  But  our  owoi  natives  are  bent  on  murder 
and  death,  and  our  influence  with  them  has  been  of  no 
avail.  Ripi's  tribe  starts  to-morrow,  so  that  I  have  taken 
leave  of  them  for  the  present.  Some  of  them,  perhaps,  I 
shall  not  meet  again,  until  I  meet  them  at  the  bar  of  God. 
Eipi  will  accompany  the  missionaries  in  the  '  Active.'  jNIr, 
Williams  is  determined  to  accompany  the  native  canoes, 
unless  with  united  voice   they  forbid   our  interference. 


EEV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  143 

They  are  now  willing  that  we  should  accompany  the  ex- 
pedition. Some  have  already  left.  The  main  body  will 
follow  in  a  few  days.  After  all  our  exertions  I  fear  blood 
will  be  shed,  as  the  Napuhi  have  assembled  a  strong  force. 

"  It  is  very  evident  that  Satan,  the  subtle  foe  of  God  and 
man,  is  alarmed,  for  he  not  only  stirs  up  the  natives  to 
war,  and  fills  their  minds  with  the  lie  that  we  are  the 
cause  of  the  many  deaths  in  New  Zealand,  but  also  insti- 
gates their  hatred  against  us  and  the  religion  which  we 
wish  to  impress  on  their  minds.  They  will  do  nothing  for 
us,  and  will  part  with  nothing  without  payment,  and  ex- 
pect us  to  pay  for  the  use  of  their  roads,  which  we  traverse 
to  convey  to  them  the  glad  tidings  of  salvation.  They 
have  even  threatened  to  dig  up  the  road  through  one  of 
their  fern-districts,  along  which  we  haul  timber,  unless  we 
pay  them  for  its  use.  Selfishness  ever  has  been,  and  now 
is,  the  prominent  characteristic  of  the  New  Zealander. 
But,  blessed  be  God,  while  this  wicked  spirit  is  manifested 
by  the  many,  the  few  who  seek  the  truth  in  the  love  of 
it,  evidence  the  spirit  of  the  Gospel  By  the  former  our 
faith  and  patience  are  tried,  by  the  latter  our  hands  are 
strengthened. 

"A  short  time  since  a  French  discovery  ship  visited 
Port  Jackson  and  the  Bay  of  Islands.  This  vessel  excited 
great  jealousy  both  in  New  South  Wales  and  in  New 
Zealand.  This  has  caused  the  natives  to  come  forward 
and  to  sign  and  send  to  the  King  of  England  a  request  to 
take  them  under  his  protection,  and  to  allow  them  a  place 
in  the  number  of  his  allies.  The  French  vessel  was  evi- 
dently on  the  look  out  for  this  island,  but  left  without 


144  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

hoisting  the  tricoloured  flag,  in  consequence  of  what  the 
natives  had  done.  A  small  vessel  is  now  fitting  out  to 
cruise  round  this  island  for  the  protection  of  the  natives, 
as  it  is  said,  but  John  Bull  has,  I  feae,  something  else 
IN  view. 

"  My  second  daughter,  Matilda,  was  united  for  life  to 
Mr.  William  Puckey  on  the  11th  day  of  October.  I  felt 
considerably  on  account  of  her  age.  But  as  the  marriage 
met  the  most  cordial  approbation  of  my  missionar}^  brethren, 
and  was  urged  by  all  the  leading  characters  in  the  mission, 
I  gave  my  consent,  and  I  trust  God  will  bless  them,  and 
make  them  a  blessing,  and  faithful  servants  in  the  cause 
of  Christ,  It  is  probable  that  they  will  be  sent  to  a  mission 
in  the  south  of  the  island,  in  connexion  with  two  other 
of  the  brethren.  Matilda  is  blessed  with  no  mean  talent. 
She  has,  I  trust,  the  grace  of  God  in  her  heart.  Conse- 
quently I  am  easy  on  her  account,  because  I  know  the 
blood  of  Christ  has  purchased  and  secured  every  blessing 
for  His  children  in  time  and  in  eternity.  From  Thee,  0 
God,  I  received  her,  and  into  Thy  guiding  care  I  return 
her  again.  Prepare  her  to  glorify  Thee  by  a  consistent 
walk  as  a  missionary's  wife.  Two  of  my  natives,  who  have 
lived  with  us  from  children,  have  also  been  married  to- 
day. This  day  twelve  months  I  first  came  to  Waimate 
to  join  our  brethren  in  their  labcars.  0  God,  how  un- 
bounded are  Thy  mercies  ! 

"1st  January  1832. — This  is  the  first  day  of  the  New 
Year.  The  last  was  strewed  with  mercies.  0  that  I  may 
begin  and  spend  this  year  to  Thee,  and  with  Thee,  O 
Jehovah,  and  be  more  and  more  devoted  to  Thy  service  ! 


REV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  145 

'  Come,  and  make  me  all  Thine  own, 

0  fiU.  my  soul  with  love, 
Till  Thou  art  pleased  to  say,  Come  up, 

And  dwell  with  Me  above. 
O  may  my  life  be  spent  for  Thee, 

Among  the  heathen.  Lord  ; 
0  till  my  soul  with  holy  zeal, 

A  Saviour's  love  t'  impart.' 

"  Mrs.  Davis  and  family  all  unite  in  their  kindest  Chris  - 
tian  love  to  Mrs.  Coleman  and  yourself, — and  believe  me 
to  remain,  my  dear  sir,  your  most  affectionate  friend  and 
humble  servant,  Eichard  Davis. 

"  A  few  more  rising  and  setting  suns,  and  we  shall  meet 
in  the  presence  of  our  Jesus  to  part  no  more." 


UG  MEMOIK  OF  THE 


CHAPTEE   VII. 

MISSIONARY  OPERATIONS,  FROM  THE  MARRIAGE  OF  HIS 
SECOND  DAUGHTER,  MATILDA,  TO  THE  DEATH  OF  MRS. 
DAVIS,  1st  FEBRUARY  1837. 


Native  Marriages  and  Bridal  Foasts— Ereiioh  Hoe  used  as  a  Bell— Baptism  of  Paratene 
and  lii'^  Child — Europeans  excite  the  Natives  against  the  Missionaries — Native 
Dedication  of  Children  to  the  Devil — Effect  of  Mr.  Busby's  ai^pointment  as  British 
Resident  on  the  Native  mind— The  word  thank  not  in  the  Maori  Vocalmlary — 
Native  Population  diminishing  from  Disease— Marriage  of  his  Eldest  Daughter, 
Mary  Ann — Anticipation  of  evil  to  the  Maoris  from  European  C(douization — Native 
Cooking — Price  paid  for  Land  at  Kaitaia— Native  Bug  called  Katipo — Purchase  of 
•2oOO  Acres  at  Waimate— Native  Remedies — Funeral  Feasts  for  the  Dead  discon- 
tinued— Extraordinary  Cure— Moral  State  of  Waimate  in  1S35 — Remarkable  Disease 
in  New  Zealand— Heavy  Rains  frequent  there — Happy  Death  of  Mrs.  Davis— Ex- 
tracts from  her  Letters. 


"Waimate,  New  Zealand, 
2Ut  April  1832. 

"  My  DEAR  Sir, — I  rejoice  to  learn  from  you,  that  some  of 
my  old  dear  friends  are  still  pursuing  the  narrow  path  to 
glory.  The  cause  of  Christ  does  not  gain  ground  here, 
although  we  are  able  to  hold  our  own.  Our  Satan-hound 
infatuated  natives  are  now  on  a  fighting  expedition  against 
the  natives  of  Tauranga.  Every  argument  failed  to  deter 
them.  They  unwillingly  allowed  the  'Active'  to  accompany 
theuL  For  three  months  IMessrs.  H.  Williams,  Kemp,  and 
Fairburn  have  been  engaged  in  this  pacific  embassy,  but 


IIEV.  EICHARD  DAVIS.  147 

ill  vain.  Several  skirmishes  have  taken  place,  but  few 
have  been  killed.  Some  few  have  remained  at  home  from 
good  motives,  especially  Eipi,  and  the  greater  part  of  his 
tribe  ;  so  that  I  have,  generally,  a  congregation  of  100  at 
Mawe.  Eipi  seems  growing  in  grace  and  in  knowledge. 
He  accompanied  our  brethren  in  the  '  Active,'  and  spoke 
boldly  at  Tauranga  in  presence  of  the  whole  army  against 
the  war.  I  bless  the  Lord  for  this  man,  who  helps  to  hold 
up  my  nerveless  arms  and  support  my  drooping  soul.  I 
expect  a  harvest  of  souls  from  his  tribe,  and  long  for  it. 
Oh,  my  dear  sir,  pray  for  me  !  Oh,  pray  for  my  poor 
natives  !  I  cannot  tell  you,  how  unworthy,  how  despicable 
I  am  in  my  own  eyes. 

"  In  my  last,  I  gave  you  an  account  of  the  marriage  of 
my  second  daughter,  Matilda.  I  have  now  the  pleasure  to 
inform  you  that  my  eldest  daughter,  Mary  Ann,  is  soon  to 
be  married.  Her  suitor  is  a  missionary  catechist  of  our 
Society.  He  asked  and  obtained  my  consent,  and  they 
now  look  upon  each  other  as  engaged  for  life.  He  is  a 
young  man  after  my  own  heart.  I  feel  particularly  thank- 
ful to  the  Lord  for  bestowing  such  a  blessing  on  my  dear 
child.  0  how  good  and  gracious  the  Lord  has  been  to  me  ! 
From  the  time  I  parted  from  you  at  the  Angel  Imi  in 
Sherborne,  my  life  has  been  one  conspicuous  monument  of 
mercy. 

"  At  Mawe,  the  congregation  filled  the  chapel.  I  spoke 
to  them  from  the  text,  'Fear  not,  little  flock,  it  is  your 
Father's  good  pleasure  to  give  you  the  kingdom.'  After 
the  service,  I  requested  a  young  native  to  engage  in  prayer. 
I  never  heard  a  native  pray  with  greater  solemnity.      I 


148  MEMOIK  OF  THE 

felt  a  nearness  to  God  while  we  were  thus  engaged,  and  I 
believe  the  Lord  was  present  with  us.  Could  my  friends 
in  England  have  heard  this  prayer  of  the  native,  how 
would  their  souls  have  rejoiced  !  After  chapel,  the  congre- 
gation, as  usual,  shook  liands  with  me,  and  made  known 
their  medical  wants,  which  I  have  learned  to  supply  from 
a  medical  work,  presented  to  me  by  your  honoured  father 
before  I  left  England. 

"  0  how  much  the  Lord  blesses  me  on  every  side !  I 
have  hitherto  been  much  blessed  in  my  children,  and  also 
in  my  natives,  whom  I  dearly  love.  Several  of  the  latter 
are  blessed  of  God ;  among  which  number  are  my  carpenter 
and  his  wife.  A  few  weeks  ago,  three  more  couples  were 
married.  The  day  previous  was  spent  in  procuring  nine 
large  pigs,  and  killing -them.  The  following  night  was 
spent  in  cooking  these  pigs  all  whole  in  one  oven.  The 
next  morning  the  cooked  pigs  were  taken  out  of  the  oven, 
and  laid  upon  boughs  of  trees,  and  the  oven  was  again 
heated  to  cook  potatoes.  At  the  appointed  time,  flags  were 
hoisted,  and  the  bridal  folk,  all  dressed  in  neat  European 
style,  walked  in  procession.  The  chapel  was  crowded  to 
excess,  as  the  natives  around  were  anxious  to  witness  the 
ceremony.  After  the  marriage  ceremony  all  returned  in 
order,  followed  by  a  dense  multitude.  As  the  cooking  had 
been  in  process  all  the  time,  a  large  quantity  of  food  was 
ready,  to  which  I  added  some  flour  boiled  into  a  paste. 
About  350  natives  assembled  at  this  open-air  feast,  all 
orderly  and  in  good  humour.  All  were  well  and  amply 
feasted,  and  much  food  was  carried  home  which  they  could 
not  eat.     In  the  evening,  tea  was  provided  for  the  bridal 


EEV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  149 

folk,  which  closed  the  jovial  day.  My  native  lads  are  a 
o-reat  comfort  to  me,  and  are  as  free  from  vice  as  Europeans 
of  the  same  ages.  Some  are  seeking  the  one  thing  need- 
ful. Their  number  is  twenty-seven,  and  the  women  and 
children  are  sixteen.  Thus  we  have  forty- three  immortal 
souls  under  our  immediate  care.  May  the  Lord  direct  and 
bless  our  supervision  of  them.  Some  are  carpenters,  some 
makers  of  bricks,  some  build  chimneys,  and  some  are 
sawyers.  All  work  is  done  by  ourselves,  assisted  by  the 
natives,  to  save  the  funds  of  the  Society.  I  can  work  as 
a  carpenter  or  blacksmith.  I  have  never  been  so  happy 
in  society  as  I  have  been  since  connected  with  my 
present  colleagues. 

"  With  my  Christian  love  to  Mrs.  Coleman  and  your 
father,— I  remain,  my  dear  sir,  yours  affectionately  in  the 
best  bonds,  Eichard  Davis." 

•'Waimate,  New  Zealand, 
8^/t  July  1832. 

"  My  dear  Sir, — For  some  days  past  my  soul  has  been 
blessed  with  access  to  God.  At  our  prayer  meeting  last 
Monday  I  commenced,  and  never  felt  a  more  solemn  season. 
The  gates  of  heaven  seemed  open  for  the  ascent  of  our 
prayers  to  the  ears  of  the  Lord  God  of  Sabaoth.  Blessed 
seasons!  How  much  we  lose  by  absence  therefrom! 
Mary  Ann  keeps  the  native  girls'  school.  To-day  she  has 
had  sixty  scholars.  On  Sundays,  after  our  eleven  o'clock 
dinner,  she  rings  her  bell,  and  the  house  is  soon  filled,  not 
only  by  the  natives  living  with  us,  but  by  those  also  who 
come  from  the  neighbouring  villages.      This  school  is  a 


150  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

growing  establishment.  It  opens  with  singing  and  prayer. 
They  then  repeat  their  catechisms,  and  are  afterwards  ex- 
amined as  to  what  they  remember  of  the  morning  sermon. 
This  examination  occupies  much  time,  because  some  have 
retentive  memories,  and  remember  much.  Thus  the  seed 
of  eternal  life  is  sown,  here  a  little,  and  there  a  little, 
and  sometimes  beareth  fruit.  One  will  soon  be  baptized, 
the  wife  of  one  of  my  native  boys,  who,  at  his  own  desire, 
liad  the  name  of  Coleman  given  to  him  at  his  baptism. 
After  dinner  I  take  my  Sunday  round.  On  approaching 
the  chapel  at  Mawe  the  bell  began  to  ring.  This  bell  is 
a  large  French  hoe,  one  of  the  very  tools  actually  employed 
by  Bonaparte  in  his  Eussian  campaign.  I  was  in  Loudon 
when  the  Society  purchased  a  large  quantity  of  these 
articles.  How  they  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  English  I 
know  not.  This  hoe  is  suspended  by  a  string,  and  struck 
with  a  hammer  to  summon  the  natives  of  the  village  to 
divine  service  on  Sundays,  and  to  daily  family  prayer. 
The  chapel  was  filled  with  attentive  hearers,  about  120; 
and  at  Tautaka,  where  the  natives  had  for  some  time 
absented  themselves  from  public  worship,  the  hearers  were 
about  fifty.  On  our  return  home  I  conversed  with  Eipi  on 
baptism,  and  asked  him  whether  he  wished  to  be  baptized. 
He  replied,  'You  know  me,  and  my  manner  of  life.  You 
know  what  I  do.  You  hear  what  I  say.  I  wish  you  to  judge 
for  me  on  this  subject.  My  heart  is  very  very  sinful,  but 
I  wish  to  carry  my  wicked  heart  with  all  its  sinfulness  to 
Christ,  that  He  may  wash  away  all  my  sins.'  I  remarked 
to  him,  '  Eipi,  in  this  I  rejoice,  that  this  wicked  heart  will 
soon  be  mouldered  into  dust :  the  new  heart  only  we  shall 


REV,  RICHARD  DAVIS.  151 

take  with  us  to  heaven.'  He  said,  '  I  am  afraid  to  tell  you 
my  thoughts,  lest  I  might  appear  to  boast.  I  prayed  to 
(lod  to  reveal  to  me  the  wickedness  of  my  heart,  and  He 
has  revealed  it  to  me,  and  I  long  to  be  delivered  from  all 
sin.'  He  afterwards  added,  '  When  you  spoke  to  me  first 
at  Paihia  I  became  thoughtful,  and  no  longer  desired  to 
possess  guns.  Knowing  l)ut  little,  I  merely  observed  the 
Sabbath  day.  But  after  the  station  was  formed  at  Wai- 
luate,  and  you  visited  me,  I  began  to  understand,  and  to 
pant  after  religious  knowledge.'  To  God's  free  and  sove- 
reign grace  be  all  the  glory.  I  feel  that  I  am  one  of  the 
most  sinful,  vmworthy  clods  of  earth  that  ever  existed. 

"August  5." — As  usual  Eipi  accompanied  me  in  my 
Sunday  round.  At  the  first  village  we  met  a  chief  wdio 
had  been  absent  from  the  chapel,  and  wlio  told  Eipi  that 
a  call  from  some  friends  had  detained  him.  '  Ah,'  replies 
Ripi,  '  your  feast  has  been  a  little  native  talk.  We  have 
been  to  a  feast  of  good  things.  God's  messengers  have 
sowed  the  seed  of  God's  word  in  our  hearts.  Had  you 
been  there  you  would  have  had  a  portion.  Why  were  you 
prevented  attending  by  so  trivial  a  circumstance?'  At 
Tautaka  the  hoe  -bell  reminded  me  of  Bonaparte.  The 
congregation  w^as  very  large.  At  Mawe  I  enforced  the 
necessity  of  boldly  confessing  Christ  before  men,  and  en- 
larged on  the  present  blessings  now  enjoyed  by  God's 
children.  I  trust  God  was  present  wdth  us.  On  our  re- 
turn home  Eipi  expatiated  on  the  state  of  the  native 
mind.  He  remarked  :  '  Those  people  who  merely  asked 
how  they  could  be  saved,  and  did  not  seek  to  find  out  the 
way  themselves,  by  attending  the  means  of  grace,  would 


152  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

never  come  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth.  In  prayer/ 
said  he,  '  the  heart  engaged  should  be  emptied  of  all 
wicked  and  worldly  thoughts,  that  it  might  be  prepared 
for  the  reception  of  heavenly  blessings.  For  the  heart  of 
a  person  in  prayer,  being  full  of  the  world,  has  no  room  for 
the  things  of  God  in  it.  It  was  impossible  that  good  and 
evil  could  exist  and  mingle  together.'  This  chief  is  ripen- 
ing for  glor}^,  and  will  doubtless  be  a  bright  gem  in  the 
liedeemer's  crown.  0  that  the  day  were  come  when  the 
kingdoms  of  this  world  shall  become  the  kingdoms  of  our 
God  and  His  Christ ! 

"August  11. — Satan  is  manifestly  doing  all  he  can  to 
hold  his  own  amongst  the  heathen.  .  The  chiefs  just  re- 
turned from  the  south  seem  soured  and  unsettled  in  them- 
selves, Moka  has  this  day  been  teaching  his  children  to 
blaspheme  God,  and  to  praise  the  works  of  the  devil. 
Satan  seems  to  be  stirring  them  up  to  leave  us  altogether. 
Some,  especially  Taria,  are  looking  out  for  new  places  of 
abode,  that  they  may  withdraw  themselves  from  us  and 
the  Gospel.  0  Lord,  protect  and  extend  Thy  infant  Church 
in  this  land  ! 

"  I  close  this  letter  by  subscribing  myself,  my  very  dear 
sir,  your  most  affectionate  friend  and  very  humble  servant, 

"  EiCHARD  Davis." 

"  Waimate,  New  Zealand, 
2d  September  1832. 

"My  deae  Sir, — You  will  rejoice  to  hear  that  this 
morning  the  chief  Eipi,  with  his  youngest  child,  has  been 
admitted  to  the  ordinance  of   baptism.     The  sight  was 


EEV,  RICHAKD  DAVIS.  153 

most  affecting.  How  much  it  looked  like  an  offering  to 
the  Lord  !  He  was  dressed  in  a  suit  of  my  clothes,  and 
holding  his  little  boy  in  his  arms,  who  was  also  dressed 
in  European  style,  he  confessed  his  faith  in  Christ  in 
presence  of  a  large  congregation,  and  was  received  into  the 
visil^le  church.  I  had  long  considered  him  a  member  of 
Christ's  spiritual  Church,  and  I  trust  that  a  double  portion 
of  God's  Spirit  will  now  rest  upon  this  interesting  man.  I 
was  overjoyed  in  spirit  contemplating  this  baptism.  He 
was  called  Nicholas  Broughton,  after  my  much  esteemed 
friend  Mr.  Broughton,  Swan  Yard,  Holborn  Bridge,  London. 
How  would  the  faithful  in  England  have  rejoiced,  could 
they  have  witnessed  this  pleasing  sight !  Angels  saw  it. 
The  redeemed  saw  it,  and  sang  redeeming  love  in  highest 
strains.  How  thin  the  veil  between  us  and  the  heavenly 
world  !  St.  Paul  speaks  of  the  cloud  of  witnesses.  Surely 
they  are  often  present  with  the  redeemed.  How  often 
does  the  sound  of  the  high-toned  chants  of  the  heavenly 
choir  vibrate  on  the  souls  of  poor  despised  pilgrims,  even 
while  travelling  through  this  vale  of  tears  !  0  the  glorious 
realities  hereafter  to  be  revealed  ! 

"  Piipi,  whom  I  shall  hereafter  call  Paratene,  the  nearest 
orthography  in  the  Maori  tongue  for  the  pronunciation  of 
Broughton,  is  growing  in  knowledge  and  grace.  He  has 
many  difficulties  to  contend  against,  but  I  trust  the  grace 
of  God  will  be  all-sufficient  for  him.  At  his  place  he  said 
to  the  congregation,  amounting  to  130,  '  Let  us  be  careful 
how  we  hear  the  AVord  of  God.  Hearing  with  the  ear 
alone  will  be  of  no  service.  We  must  hear  with  our 
hearts.     Singing  witli  our  lips  alone  will  be  no  good.    We 


154  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

must  sing  from  our  hearts.  Praying  with  our  mouths 
alone  will  not  benefit ;  we  must  pray  from  our  hearts.  I 
fear  many  of  you  only  come  here  for  form's  sake.  Because, 
as  soon  as  Mr.  Davis  turns  his  back,  you  begin  to  talk 
about  worldly  matters,  not  about  the  things  of  God.  It 
would  be  much  better  for  you  to  talk  one  to  another  on 
the  state  of  your  souls.' 

"  17th  ScjJtcmher. — Two  natives  have  lately  died  at  Mawe. 
P'rom  Paratene's  report  I  hope  they  are  gone  to  gloiy. 
Others  are  in  a  hopeful  state.  But  they  have  many  lets 
and  hindrances  in  their  Christian  course,  of  which  polygamy 
is  not  the  smallest.  A  chief  of  Mawe  requested  me  some 
time  ago  to  redeem  from  him  one  of  his  wives,  who  was  a 
slave,  because  he  heard  it  was  not  right  to  have  two  wives, 
and  tlierefore  wished  to  put  her  away.  I  redeemed  her. 
She  is  living  with  me,  quite  at  liberty  to  be  married  again. 
Paratene  has  also  put  away  one  of  his  two  wives.  There 
is  a  great  stir  on  this  subject,  which  presents  many  prac- 
tical difficulties.  The  whole  subject  has  been  submitted 
to  the  London  committee.  I  told  Paratene  we  must  pray 
earnestly  to  God  to  direct  our  steps  aright,  and  must  wait 
with  patience  until  we  knew  our  path  of  duty. 

"  The  blessed  Gospel  is  making  progress  here.  Tlic 
desire  of  religious  knowledge  is  evidently  increasing.  The 
language  of  distant  tribes  is,  '  We  want  to  hear  what  the 
missionaries  have  to  say.'  Vile  men  have  spoken  inuch 
against  us.  They  have  told  tlie  natives  again  and  again 
that  we  are  impostors,  that  we  have  tlie  power  of  d(^stroy- 
ing  them  by  sickness,  that  this  power  we  have  exerted  to 
kill  them,  that  what  we  tell  them  is  a  heap  of  lies,  and 


TiEY.  lUCIIAIiD  DAVIS.  155 

that  our  object  is  to  take  aAvay  their  country  from  tliem. 
You  may  wouder  that  these  falsehoods  have  not  caused 
our  destruction.  But  here  we  are,  living  in  peace,  and 
respected  by  the  natives.  The  very  chiefs  to  whom  these 
false  statements  have  been  made,  have  been  induced  there- 
by to  send  for  us  to  visit  them,  that  they  may  hear  for 
themselves  the  message  we  have  to  deliver.  The  mission- 
aries have  received  a  most  hearty  welcome  from  these  very 
chiefs,  and  their  message  of  mercy  has  been  listened  to 
with  the  greatest  attention. 

"  A  few  more  short  years  at  the  farthest,  and  I  hope  we 
shall  all  meet  in  our  Father's  house,  and  then  we  shall  for 
ever  have  done  with  sorrow,  sin,  and  discord.  In  this 
settlement  we  are  living  as  happy  as  possible,  one  with 
another,  in  brotherly  love  and  peace.  With  kind  love  to 
all  friends, — I  remain,  my  dear  sir,  your  most  sincere  and 
very  affectionate  friend,  Pjchaed  Davis." 

' '  Watmate,  New  Zealand, 
11th  April  1833. 

"  My  dear  Sir, — You  will  rejoice  to  hear  that  the  natives 
continue  to  inquire  after  Divine  truth.  Temorenga,  a 
head-man  in  this  part  of  New  Zealand,  a  few  weeks  ago 
professedly  received  the  Gospel.  Temorenga  is  head-chief 
of  one  party  of  natives,  as  'Hongi  was  head-chief  of  the 
other  party.  He  is  an  old  man,  has  travelled  over  the 
greater  part  of  New  Zealand,  has  been  a  great  warrior, 
although  generally  mild  and  just  in  his  dealing.  His  con- 
version has  made  a  great  stir  in  his  tribe.  He  described 
to  me  the  dedication,  or  rather  baptism,  of  their  children 


156  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

to  tlie  devil.  About  eight  or  nine  days  after  the  birth  of 
the  cliild,  it  is  taken  to  a  sacred  place  where  there  is  water, 
when  the  child  is  washed,  and  incantations  and  prayers 
are  pronounced  over  it,  wherein  they  pray  that  the  child 
may  grow  up  a  courageous  warrior,  and  amply  revenge  all 
affronts  to  himself,  and  all  insults  whicli  have  been  offered 
to  his  ancestors  for  generations  back,  and  may  become 
TUTU,  i.e.,  wicked,  in  every  sense  of  the  word.  The  child 
is  gradually  initiated  into  all  their  barbarous  customs,  and 
consequently  becomes  hardened  and  senseless,  and  regard- 
ful of  self  only.  These  children,  thus  initiated  into  evil, 
will  practise  and  delight  in  what  would  horrify  the  most 
hardened  European.  A  youth  once  told  me,  that  before 
his  birth  his  father  had  dedicated  him  to  Satan,  that  he 
was  kept  without  food  to  compel  him  to  steal,  that  he  was 
teased  and  tried  to  the  uttermost,  that  the  weeds  of  anger 
might  be  fostered  in  his  heart.  His  father  instructed  him 
in  the  black  art  of  New  Zealand,  that  he  might  bewitch 
or  destroy  at  pleasure.  His  father  taught  him,  that  to  be 
a  great  man  he  must  be  a  warrior,  an  expert  thief,  and 
able  to  practise  every  evil.  When  the  Gospel  came  to  him 
with  power,  and  revealed  to  him  his  exceeding  wickedness, 
he  hated  the  sins  of  his  past  life.  His  father,  when  he 
heard  of  this  gracious  change,  discarded  and  disowned  him. 
When  he  first  came  to  me,  he  seemed  to  have  the  devil's 
mark  on  his  forehead,  and  involuntarily  I  shrunk  from 
him.  His  countenance  is  now  altogether  altered,  and  we 
may  well  say,  '  What  hath  God  wrought !'  Through  mercy 
we  have  brighter  days  in  prospect.  People  may  boast 
of  civilisation.     The  blessed  Gospel  alone,  which  is  the 


EEV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  157 

power  of  God,  can  avail  to  better  the  moral  state  of  these 
poor  deluded  creatures. 

"  AjJril  29. — All  is  tumult  and  terror  at  present.  The 
chief  Temorenga  has  been  ill,  and  the  ignorant  natives  have 
been  stirred  up  by  Satan  to  believe,  that  his  illness  has 
been  caused  by  his  becoming  a  Christian.  A  message  has 
been  sent  to  me  that  Temorenga  was  d3dng,  and  that  when 
dead  they  meant  to  come  and  kill  me  and  my  family, 
because  I  had  caused  his  death.  My  mind  had  previously 
been  pained  by  similar  reports,  and  by  the  bad  behaviour 
of  our  natives.  Hence  my  nerves  are  so  affected,  that  it 
will  be  long  ere  I  can  expect  to  get  over  it.  Our  own 
people  have  been  stirred  up  by  wicked  Europeans,  whose 
threats  are  neither  few  nor  small  But  the  Lord  God 
Omnipotent  reigneth.  Not  a  hair  can  fall  from  our  heads 
without  Divine  permission.  Blessed  be  God,  the  cause 
of  Christ  flourisheth  in  spite  of  all  the  efforts  of  the  subtle 
foe  to  lay  it  low. 

"May  18. — I  am  just  returned  from  Paihia,  where  some 
chiefs  and  myself  have  witnessed  the  instalment  of  Mr. 
Busby  into  his  office  as  British  Eesident.  He  was  escorted 
on  shore  by  the  captain  and  officers  of  H.M.S.  '  Imogene.' 
Many  chiefs,  accompanied  by  us  missionaries,  joined  in 
the  procession.  The  spectacle  was  imposing.  Mr.  Busby 
read  Lord  Goodrich's  letter,  and  then  addressed  the  chiefs 
in  English,  which  was  interpreted  by  one  of  the  mission- 
aries. A  few  blankets  and  pounds  of  tobacco  were  pre- 
sented to  the  principal  cliiefs.  JSIr.  Busby  and  the  officers 
of  the  '  Imogene '  then  lunched  at  Mr.  Williams'.  The 
chiefs  and  their  attendants  feasted  on  beef,  potatoes,  and 


158  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

Hour  boiled  to  a  paste.     Mr.  13usby  seems  to  be  a  sterling 
Christian  character. 

"  Ls^  June. — The  arrival  of  Mr.  Busby  as  British  Eesi- 
dent  has  given  a  different  tnrn  to  the  native  mind.  The 
chiefs  who  frequent  the  seaport  of  Kororarika  had  given 
out,  that  when  they  came  to  Waimate  they  meant  to  treat 
us  roughly.  How  different  has  their  behaviour  been  from 
their  threats  !  Instead  of  blustering  and  abuse,  they  con- 
ducted themselves  respectfully.  This  is  the  Lord's  doing, 
and  it  is  marvellous  in  our  eyes,  because  we  are  so  un- 
worthy of  these  most  signal  mercies.  Old  Temorenga  has 
recovered,  and  is  building  a  chapel.  May  we  be  truly 
thankful  to  the  Lord  for  these  His  mercies. 

"  ^th  Scjytcmhcr. — Permit  me,  my  dear  sir,  to  thank  you 
for  your  kind  presents  to  us,  and  for  the  garments  for 
Coleman  and  other  natives.  For  missionary  intelligence 
T  must  refer  you  to  my  letters  to  your  son. — I  remain, 
my  dear  sir,  with  much  respect,  yours  very  truly, 

"  EiCHAKD  Davis." 

"To  Benjamin  Freeman  Coleman,  Esc^." 

"  Waimate,  New  Zealand, 
2Sd  July  1833. 

"  My  dear  Sir, — Hitherto  the  Lord  our  Htdper  has 
carried  us  through  difficulties  and  perils  not  a  little  try- 
ing to  flesh  and  blood.  We  are  now  living  peaceably 
with  the  natives.  To  some  the  Gospel  is  a  savour  of  life 
unto  life,  to  others  of  death  unto  death,  as  in  days  of  old. 
Many  are  called,  few,  I  fear,  are  chosen.  The  fields  of 
New  Zealand  seem  ripening  fast  for  the  harvest,  and  we 
anticipate  a  speedy  outpouring  of  the  Spirit. 


EEV.  KICHARD  DAVIS.  159 

"  The  clear  native  lad,  Coleman  Davis  Anlieke,  of  whose 
letter  to  you  Mr.  Stack  was  the  bearer  (see  Appendix  ii.), 
has  for  some  time  been  ill  of  consumption,  and  is  daily 
drawing  near  his  heavenly  home.  He  has  lived  with  me 
from  a  child,  and  has  always  conducted  himself  well,  par- 
ticularly since  his  baptism.  He  was  a  good  carpenter,  but 
his  work  is  done,  and  God  has  better  things  in  store  for 
him.  He  is  in  the  hands  of  a  Saviour  who  will  never  leave 
nor  forsake  him.  He  told  my  daughter  Mary  Ann  that  as 
his  outward  man  was  decaying  and  becoming  daily  more 
weak,  his  inner  man  was  increasing  in  vigour  and  strength, 
notwithstanding  frequent  temptation.  His  wife  is  delicate, 
and  perhaps  may  not  survive  her  husband  long.  The 
baby  is  also  weak,  and  perhaps  the  Lord  is  about  to  take 
it  to  Himself.  Both  his  mother  and  wife  seem  to  wish  to 
be  sanctified  and  made  one  with  Christ.  They  are  a  very 
interesting  family. 

"Our  missionary  concerns  seem  to  prosper.  Latterly 
many  of  the  natives  have  asked,  '  What  shall  we  do  to  be 
saved?'  Some  of  Paratene's  people  are  in  a  pleasing  state. 
Timu  said  to  me  after  divine  service,  '  I  am  about  to  run 
aw^y.  I  am  weary  of  my  present  manner  of  life.  Sin  is 
l)ecome  exceedingly  hateful  to  me.  I  wish  to  forsake  it 
altogether,  and  run  away  as  Paratene  did — I  must  run  to 
Jesus  Christ.'  I  answered,  'You  wish  to  run  to  Christ  by 
baptism.'  'Yes,' said  he,  'that  is  what  I  M'ant.  The  love 
of  Christ  in  my  heart  constrains  me.  The  love  I  feel  in 
my  heart  is  very  great  indeed,  far  surpassing  the  love  of  a 
parent  to  his  children,  or  that  of  any  earthly  object.'  On 
another  occasion  Timu  said,  '  Sin  is  planted  in  the  heart 


160  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

from  the  sight  of  the  eye,  from  the  hearing  of  the  ear, 
from  the  speech  of  the  mouth,  and  from  the  work  of  our 
hands,  and  does  not  fail  to  produce  a  plentiful  crop.'     A 
woman,  who  has  been  a  regular  scold,  is  brought  under  the 
influence  of  convincing  grace,  is  in  a  pleasing  state  of  mind, 
and  bids  fair  to  become  a  bright  gem  in  the  Eedeemer's 
crown.     She  said  to  me,  'I  have  been  a  thief,  a  liar,  and 
a  wicked  woman.     I  have  been  stubborn,  noisy,  and  covet- 
ous.    But  I  have  done  with  it  all.     All  I  now  seek  and 
want  is  Christ.     It  was  not  Eawiri  (Davis)  who. made  me 
feel.     It  was  not  man,  but  Christ.'     Another  of  this  tribe, 
brought  under  the  influence  of  the  Gospel,  has  undergone  a 
severe  trial  from  the  adultery  of  his  wife.     To  God's  holy 
name  be  all  the  glory  of  the  manifestations  of  saving  grace  ! 
"  Mr.  Earl,  in  his  work  entitled  Nine  Months'  Eesidence 
in  New  Zealand,  has  held  up  the  New  Zealand  mission- 
aries to  derision.     When  his  house  was  burned,  Mr.  Wil- 
liams and  myself  were  among  the  first  to  assist  him,  and 
supplied  to  the  full  every  want  he  named.     Christ's  ser- 
vants are  indeed  made  spectacles  to  the  world.     If  IVIr. 
Earl  has  sinned  in  so  writing,  the  reviewers,  the  guardians 
of  tlie  reading  class  in  Great  Britain,  have  been  partakers 
of  his  crime.     The  day  is  coming  when  God  will  have 
these  mockers  in  derision.     May  the  Lord  bless  with  true 
conversion  those  our  bitter  persecutors  ! 

"  2iflh  August. — Grace,  mercy,  and  peace  continue  our 
daily  blessing.  This  I  attribute,  not  to  any  good  in  us, 
nor  to  any  merit  in  our  weak  endeavours  to  preach  the 
Gospel  to  the  heathen,  but  to  the  free  grace  of  God  our 
Saviour  bestowed  upon  us  his  unworthy  creatures,  that  we 


EEV.  RICHARD  DAVIS,  161 

may  be  His  instruments  in  communicating  His  rich  mercy 
and  grace  to  the  poor  natives  of  this  country.  At  Para- 
tene's  place  we  have  ten  candidates  for  baptism.  The 
whole  tribe  seem  to  be  in  a  thoughtful,  hopeful  state. 
Paratene  lives  consistently,  and  is  active  in  preaching. 
His  lungs  are  so  strong  that  he  preaches  for  many  hours 
continuously,  and  his  voice  is  clearly  heard  at  the  distance 
of  a  quarter  of  a  mile.  We  have  just  received  from  Port 
Jackson  the  printed  translation  of  the  Scriptures,  com- 
prising the  first  eight  chapters  of  Genesis,  the  Epistle  to 
the  Romans,  and  First  Epistle  to  the  Corinthians,  besides 
a  large  portion  of  the  Prayer-book  and  Catechisms. 
May  the  Lord  make  us  truly  thankful  for  these  His 
mercies  ! 

"  With  Christian  love  to  Mrs.  Coleman  and  your  hon- 
oured father,  in  which  all  my  family  join, — I  remain,  my 
dear  sir,  affectionately  yours,  Pjchard  Davis." 

' '  Watmate,  New  Zealand, 
10^/t  September  1833. 

"  My  dear  Ladies, — As  I  feel  quite  inadequate  to  the 
duty  of  writing  a  suitable  letter  of  thanks  for  the  many 
kind  and  valuable  presents  received  from  you  for  our- 
selves and  our  natives,  I  hope  you  will  accept  the  will 
for  the  deed.  Our  hearts  are  deeply  and  duly  affected 
with  gratitude  for  your  kind  care  of  us  and  our  cause. 

"  Your  kind  supply  of  clothing  has  reached  us  most  op- 
portunely, as  we  were  nearly  destitute  of  articles  essen- 
tially requii-ed  by  the  natives.  Every  missionary  in  New 
Zealand  may  be  considered  the   father  of  an  extensive 

L 


162  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

family,  looking  up  to  him  as  their  teacher  and  protector. 
In  our  different  native  families  we  have  many  redeemed 
when  young  from  cruel  masters.  These  redeemed  slaves 
have  grown  up  amongst  us,  and  from  their  training  are 
altogether  different  from  their  countrymen.  They  have 
been  brought  up  to  fear  God,  and  are  generally  moral. 
They  have  been  regularly  clothed  and  fed,  consequently 
in  their  habits  and  constitutions  are  altogether  different 
from  their  countrymen.  Besides  the  above  there  are 
many  children  of  rank  of  both  sexes,  who  have  lived  with 
us  from  childhood,  and  consequently,  in  morals  and  habits 
of  living,  resemble  the  above-mentioned.  These  natives 
intermarry  one  with  another,  and  live  in  cottages  around 
us,  so  that  they  are  rapidly  forming  villages.  Most  have 
young  families.  Their  children,  as  soon  as  able,  go  to  an 
infant  school,  and  form  a  very  interesting  group.  Many 
of  the  parents  have  been  brought  to  the  knowledge  of  the 
truth,  and  endeavour  to  bring  up  their  children  in  the 
nurture  and  admonition  of  the  Lord.  I  contemplate  these 
little  comnmnities  with  great  pleasure,  and  rejoice  in  every 
increase  to  these  villages.  But  how  are  these  people  to 
be  supplied  with  necessaries  to  enable  them  to  live  in  a 
state  of  civilisation  ?  It  is  our  wish,  under  God's  blessing 
and  guidance,  to  direct  them  to  Christ  as  the  Saviour  of 
His  people— Christ  crucified  and  Christ  glorified.  Secondly, 
it  is  our  own  wish  to  communicate  to  them  many  of  the 
civil  arts,  to  raise  them  in  the  scale  of  civilisation,  and 
thus  make  them  independent  in  the  world.  In  the  mean- 
while they  necessarily  look  to  us  for  many  necessaries  of 
life.     And  as  clothes,  especially  for  women  and  children, 


EEV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  163 

are  essential  requisites  in  which  they  are  deficient,  I  view 
your  unlooked  for  kindness,  dear  ladies,  as  a  provision  made 
for  us  by  our  heavenly  Father. 

"  There  is  also  another  call  for  garments  for  the  natives 
pressing  upon  us.  The  powerful  influence  of  the  Gospel 
has  heretofore  been  chiefly  felt  by  the  natives  living  with 
us,  but  latterly  that  influence  has  extended  to  those  living 
in  the  adjacent  villages,  who  look  to  us  for  assistance  as 
well  as  our  native  families,  though  not  to  the  same  extent. 
Wliere  Christianity  rules  the  heart,  it  never  fails  to  pro- 
duce consistency  of  life.  It  is  a  purifying  and  refining 
principle.  It  refines  the  manners,  whilst  it  purifies  the 
heart.  The  poor  savages  of  this  land  expose  their  persons 
in  the  most  disgusting  manner.  After  conversion  to  God 
they  become  more  and  more  careful  not  to  do  so.  They 
become  modest  and  chaste,  and,  in  every  sense  of  the  word, 
are  new  creatures  in  Christ.  As  far  as  practicable,  we 
hope  to  benefit  these,  as  well  as  those  living  with  us. 
Clothing,  I  consider,  for  a  time  will  be  a  boon  to  them, 
will  improve  them  much,  and  greatly  promote  their  civili- 
sation. Thus,  dear  ladies,  there  is  another  channel  through 
which  your  salutary  stream  of  Christian  philanthropy  mav 
beneficially  flow.  Go  on,  dear  ladies,  in  the  work  of  faith 
and  labour  of  love,  and  the  Lord  will  assuredly  bless  the 
labour  of  your  hands.  The  poor,  despised  New  Zealanders 
must  be  saved,  and  God  will  be  glorified  in  their  salvation. 
My  prayer  is  that  all  you  do  may  be  from  life,  and  not  for 
life,  and  that  you  may  enjoy  all  the  blessings  derived  from 
the  experimental  knowledge,  that  the  death  of  Christ  was 
the  effect  and  not  the  cause  of  the  Father's  love.     Well 


164  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

may  we  call  Christ  our  precious  Christ.  But  oh,  the  love 
of  the  great  Eternal  !  It  is  indeed,  as  Paul  once  said, 
past  finding  out.-— I  remain,  dear  ladies,  with  much  respect, 
your  most  obedient  and  very  humble  servant, 

"  EicHARD  Davis. 

*'  To  Mrs.  Hewttt  and  Mrs.  Coleman, 
and  tlie  other  Ryde  Ladies  working  for  New  Zealand." 

"Waimate,  New  Zealand,  Sept.  17,  1833. 

"  My  dear  Sir,- — It  is  impossible  for  ns  to  express  our 
gratitude  to  the  ladies  of  Eyde  for  their  kindness  to  us  and 
our  poor  natives.  My  young  men  are  highly  pleased  with 
their  garments,  and  think  very  much  of  them,  and  are  as 
thankful  as  a  New  Zealander  can  be.  But  the  word  thank 
exists  not  in  their  language. 

"  Former  kindnesses  from  Ryde  have  added  much  to  the 
comfort  of  my  destitute  native  family.  The  present  supply 
is  most  timely,  as  their  number  rapidly  increases,  and 
urgent  calls  are  now  made  upon  us  from  the  native  villages. 
I  have  repeatedly  told  you  that  the  native  population  is  in 
danger  of  annihilation.  Now  I  believe  much  may  be  done, 
with  God's  blessing,  for  tlieir  preservation.  Their  children, 
when  young,  are  not  properly  provided  for.  Being  without 
clothes  they  are  much  exposed  during  their  childhood,  and 
many  die  in  consequence.  The  greater  part  of  those  who  sur- 
vive are  carried  off  by  consumption  or  scrofula,  contracted 
in  their  childhood  for  want  of  proper  care.  They  are  also 
deficient  of  food  fit  for  young  children  when  weaned. 

"  It  is  our  wish  to  remedy  and  remove  these  evils.  We 
can  do  so  in  our  native  families,  and  wish  to  do  so  in  the 
adjacent  villages.     May  the  Lord  make  us  thankful  for  this 


REV.  PJCIIARD  DAVIS.  165 

timely  assistance  from  Eyde,  wliicli  He  has  so  unexpectedly 
raised  up  for  ns !  We  hope  soon  to  have  nourishment 
necessary  for  young  children  more  plentiful.  Our  cows  at 
present  do  not  give  much  milk,  for  want  of  proper  fodder. 
This  we  are  endeavouring  to  remedy  by  sowing  grasses. 
The  natives  plant  much  Indian  corn,  but,  for  want  of  a 
mill,  fail  to  make  the  most  of  the  produce.  This  will  soon 
be  remedied,  as  our  millwright  is  now  erecting  a  mill. 
The  Society  wish  to  supply  the  native  chiefs  with  cows  as 
soon  as  possible,  and  the  chiefs  will  greatly  value  them. 
Thus,  through  God's  mercy,  the  mission  promises  to  be  a 
blessing  to  the  natives  both  in  body  and  soul. 

"Time  was  when  the  natives  were  not  partial  to  European 
clothes.  Nine  years  ago  they  would  not  receive  them  in 
lieu  of  wages.  Now  they  prefer  them,  and  cannot  do 
without  them.  When  Paratene  was  baptized  I  gave  him 
a  suit  of  my  own  clothes,  which  he  has  worn  on  Sundays. 
Lately  he  told  me  his  clothes  were  worn  out,  and  he 
wanted  a  new  suit.  The  casks  lately  received  will  enable 
us  to  supply  him,  his  wife,  and  family  with  such  comforts 
in  the  way  of  clothing  as  they  never  possessed  before. 
Paratene  and  his  wife  are  exemplary  Christian  people. 

"  The  success  of  the  Gospel  in  New  Zealand  rejoices  your 
heart.  But  your  poor  unworthy  friend  has  still  to  lament 
his  shortcomings  and  unfruitfulness  in  the  Lord's  vine- 
yard. The  Lord  has  indeed  been  pleased  to  use  me  as  an 
instrument  in  the  conversion  of  souls,  and  in  building 
them  up.  At  this  I  do  not  wonder,  because  the  weaker 
the  instrument  the  more  His  great  name  is  exalted  and 
glorified.     But  I  want  to  possess  more  personal  holiness. 


166  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

more  Immility,  more  meekness,  and  a  greater  similitude  to 
my  dear  Eedeemer.  I  want  a  closer  communion  with  God, 
and  a  more  ardent  longing  for  the  salvation  of  souls.  How 
needful,  how  appropriate  is  the  admonition  :  '  Work  while 
it  is  day.'  The  night  of  death  may  not  be  far  distant,  when 
whatever  of  our  instrumentalities  we  leave  undone,  will 
be  left  undone  for  ever. 

" 23d  Septemhe7\ — -This  morning  my  poor  native,  Coleman, 
died.  His  loss  is  irreparable,  but  I  trust  my  loss  is  his 
infinite  gain.  He  never  gave  me  an  angry  word  or  rude 
answer  from  the  time  I  redeemed  him  until  he  drew  his 
last  breath.  He  is  the  first  baptized  native  that  has  been 
buried  in  the  settlement. 

"\Mh December. — This  morning  my  dear  daughter  Mary 
Ann  was  united  in  the  bonds  of  wedlock  to  ]\Ir.  Matthews. 
0  Lord,  em]3loy  this  dear  child  during  Thy  good  pleasure 
in  Thy  vineyard  here,  and  hereafter  receive  her  into  Thy 
kingdom  of  glory  ! 

"  Two  adults  and  six  infants  have  been  baptized  in  our 
chapel.  One  of  the  adults  was  the  wife  of  Auheke,  and 
one  of  the  children  was  his  also.  INIy  two  sons-in-law 
are  appointed  to  form  a  northern  missionary  station  among 
the  most  northern  tribes. — I  remain,  my  dear  sir,  with 
much  respect,  affectionately  yours,         Eichaed  Davis." 

"  Watmate,  New  Zealand, 
January  1834. 

"  My  dear  Sir, — Since  my  last  letter  to  you  God  has 
graciously  continued  to  follow  us  with  His  wonted  mercies 
and  blessings.     On  the    IGth  December  my  dear  affec- 


REV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  1G7 

tionate  daughter,  Mary  Ann,  was  married  to  Mr.  Matthews. 
On  the  3d  of  this  month  IVIrs.  Puckey  (my  daughter 
Matilda)  honoured  me  with  the  title  of  grandfather  by 
presenting  us  with  a  lovely  boy.  Since  Mary  Ann's  mar- 
riage, Mr.  Matthews  has  returned  to  his  station,  Kaitaia, 
which  is  seventy  miles  distant  from  Waimate  by  the 
present  road  between  the  two  places.  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Puckey  and  Mrs.  Matthews  are  preparing  to  follow  him 
as  soon  as  Mrs.  Puckey  can  undertake  the  journey.  We 
have  a  road  in  contemplation  whereby  the  distance  will 
be  reduced  to  fifty  miles.  But  it  must  be  carried  through 
a  dense  forest,  which  the  natives  have  offered  to  make  on 
our  payment  of  one  pound  per  mile.  A  mission  station 
has  also  been  formed  on  the  north  side  of  the  river  Thames. 
The  district  will  extend  as  far  as  Mercury  Bay.  The 
settlement  itself  is  nearly  on  the  same  latitude  with  Mayor 
Island  in  the  Bay  of  Plenty. 

"  llth  February. — This  morning  Mr.  Puckey  informed  us 
of  the  death  of  his  little  boy.  What  a  shock  to  us  all, 
particularly  to  the  poor  mother.  0  Lord,  be  pleased  to 
sanctify  and  bless  this  affliction  to  our  souls !  0  Lord, 
bless  and  support  my  dear  daughter,  and  prepare  us  all  to 
do  and  suffer  all  Thy  holy  will ! 

"  If  the  Gospel  is  not  making  rapid  progress,  the  great 
work  is  not  standing  still.  Natives  from  a  distance  visit 
our  settlements  for  religious  inquiry.  All  that  is  wanted 
here  is  an  arduous,  zealous,  persevering  attention  to  preach- 
ing the  Gospel.  The  Gospel  has  a  saving  effect  on  the  few. 
The  many  yet  walk  the  downward  road  that  leadeth  to 
perdition.      The  natives  may  be  divided  into  four  classes. 


168  MEMOIR  OF  niE 

The  first  class  are  the  few  to  whom  the  Gospel  has  been  a 
flavour  of  life  unto  life.  The  second  class  are  inquirers 
after  Divine  truth.  The  third  class  are  the  many  who 
are  decent  and  respectful  towards  us,  and  reverence  our 
message.  The  fourtli,  a  numerous  class,  pay  no  attention 
to  God's  message^of  mercy,  but  wallow  in  their  former  evil 
and  vile  practices.  The  Gospel  is  all-powerful  to  break 
the  hardest,  the  most  obdurate  heart,  so  that  though  un- 
believing natives  are  numerous,  yet  many,  I  hope,  will 
prove  vessels  of  mercy  to  the  honour  and  praise  of  God. 

"  There  is  much  mortality  among  the  natives.  Were  it 
not  that  some  natives  are  partakers  of  the  benefits  and 
blessings  flowing  from  the  blood  of  the  everlasting  cove- 
nant, I  should  expect  that  in  a  few  years  the  Maori  race 
would  be  annihilated  altogether.  May  the  Lord  make  His 
missionary  servants  here  faithful  and  diligent  in  proclaim- 
ing redemption  through  the  blood  of  Christ,  that  the 
Maoris  may  be  preserved  to  glorify  God  in  this  world,  and 
to  rejoice  in  Him  for  ever  1  Temorenga,  the  Christian 
chief  of  Taiamai,  is  dead.  I  believe  he  had  peace  with 
God  through  Jesus  Christ.  He  was  removed  from  Taiamai 
by  his  friends  before  death  by  his  own  desire,  that  the  un- 
believing chiefs  should  not  perform  their  superstitious 
rites  over  his  corpse.  The  fear  of  this  greatly  disquiets 
believing  natives  of  rank  when  near  to  death.  Last  week 
I  visited  a  chief  on  the  point  of  death,  and  he  requested  me 
to  bury  his  body  as  soon  as  he  was  dead.  Another  dying- 
chief  this  week  begged  a  coifin  from  me,  that  his  body 
might  be  inteiTed  therein,  and  not  carried  away  by  a  great 
priest,  a  former  friend  of  his. 


EEV.  EICHARD  DAVIS.  169 

"  A  certain  class  of  men  are  desirous  to  colonize  this 
country.  Hitherto  their  application  to  Government  has 
failed.  0  that  the  Lord  may  ever  bring  all  their  evil 
councils  to  nought  I  May  the  Maoris  ever  be  preserved 
from  the  evil  machinations  of  those  who  would  thus  rol> 
them  of  their  country !  The  salvation  of  their  souls  I 
professedly  came  to  seek.  May  the  Lord  enable  me  by 
His  grace  to  perform  this  duty  with  faithfulness  !  At  the 
same  time,  I  will  never  neglect  their  temporal  improve- 
ment as  a  nation,  nor  omit  any  opportunity  of  raising 
them  as  speedily  as  possible  in  the  scale  of  true  Christian 
civilisation.  It  is  my  ardent  wish  that  they  may  become 
a  Christian,  a  happy,  and  a  free  people. 

"  My  soul  is  at  times  much  bowed  down  by  a  sense  of 
indwelling  sin,  which  seems  to  retain  possession  within 
me.  This  ought  not  to  be  the  case.  Lately  I  have  been 
nnich  struck  with  St.  Paul's  Epistle  to  the  Colossians. 
What  an  eminent  perfection  of  holiness  is  there  described 
by  the  apostle  !  How  happy  must  that  soul  be  which  has 
attained  thereto  !  I  know  there  are  great  blessings  pre- 
pared by  our  glorious  Saviour  for  the  present  enjoyment 
of  His  people,  because  they  are  written  as  with  a  sunbeam 
of  love  in  God's  Word  for  the  edification  and  consolation  of 
His  people  !  Alas,  I  have  not  yet  attained  that  eminent 
standard  which,  I  believe,  is  attainable  by  all  God's  people. 
I  sometimes  endeavour  to  bring  these  rich  promises  before 
the  natives,  and  apparently  they  pay  great  attention  thereto. 
These  great  and  wonderful  truths  are  an  unfathomable 
abyss  of  love  in  which  all  my  thoughts  are  drowned.  God 
has  dealt  with  me  in  faithfulness  and  much  love.     0  that 


170  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

I  could  love  as  I  ought  Him  wlio  first  loved  me.  A  fresh 
instance  of  His  love  I  must  record  :  my  son  James  is 
seeking  the  salvation  of  his  soul.  He  has  been  admitted 
to  the  holy  communion,  and  I  believe  lie  is  influenced  by 
a  missionary  spirit. 

"  I  have  lately  read  Ellis's  Polynesian  Eesearches.  This 
work,  as  respects  the  customs  of  the  natives,  is  a  counter- 
part of  the  history  of  New  Zealand,  and  I  know  it  to  be 
authentic. — I  remain,  my  dear  sir,  with  much  respect, 
affectionately  yours,  Eichakd  Davis. 

"To  Besjamix  Freeman  Coleman,  Esq." 

"  Watmate,  New  Zealand,  April  5,  1834. 

"  My  dear  Sir, — Many  thanks  for  your  kind  letter,  and 
for  your  considerate  present  to  my  beloved  daughter.  The 
wedding-cake  arrived  some  few  weeks  after  the  marriage 
had  taken  place.  It  arrived  in  very  excellent  condition, 
only  that  the  queen  had  lost  her  head.  I  showed  the  cake 
to  our  baptized  chief  Paratene.  When  I  took  off  the  cover 
of  the  tin  which  enclosed  it,  he  started  back,  and  said, 
'  What!  do  your  people  shut  images  up  in  boxes  V  I  gave 
hini  a  bit  of  the  iced  sugar  which  had  fallen  off.  He 
turned  it  in  his  hand  and  asked,  '  Is  not  this  whiting 
mixed  ?'  I  told  him  it  was  sugar,  and  begged  him  to  eat 
it.  He  ate  it  readily,  asked  for  a  piece  more,  and  told  his 
people  that  I  had  received  a  cake  sent  out  from  England, 
covered  with  images. 

"  The  Lord  has  been  pleased  to  afflict  us  by  the  death  of 
Mrs.  Puckey's  baby.  This  was  a  bitter  cup  to  the  poor 
mother.     The  bitter  feelin^js  of  a  bereaved  mother  are 


REV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  171 

beautifully  described  in  Zech.  xii.  10.  Tlie  dear  mother 
has  also  been  brought  down  near  to  the  gates  of  death. 
But  in  the  midst  of  judgment  God  remembered  mercy, 
and  has  preserved  from  death  our  dear  child. 

"  On  the  1 2th  of  last  month  I  left  Waimate  with  my 
daughter  Mary  Ann  to  take  her  to  Kaitaia,  where  her 
husband  had  been  previously  labouring  for  many  weeks 
by  himself,  Mr.  Puckey  not  being  able  to  leave  home. 
The  parting  scene  was  striking,  the  natives  taking  leave 
of  Mrs.  Matthews  most  affectionately.  We  rode  to  Paihia, 
where  we  slept  the  first  night.  We  had  two  boats,  our 
own  boat  having  a  crew  of  ten  natives  to  propel  it  with 
paddles,  should  they  be  required.  Having  the  wind  abeam 
and  a  press  of  sail  on  the  boat,  we  cleared  the  heads 
of  the  Bay  of  Islands  and  rounded  Point  Pocock  in  two 
hours.  Having  the  wind  aft  we  had  a  good  run  all  that 
day.  In  the  afternoon  we  passed  the  Cavally  Islands, 
and  ran  our  boat  into  a  snug  bay.  The  natives  divided 
themselves  into  two  parties,  one  to  cook  for  themselves, 
and  one  to  cook  for  us.  Native  cookery  is  thus  perfomied  : 
They  dig  a  hole  about  ten  inches  deep,  wherein  they  light 
a  fire.  When  the  fire  is  sufficiently  strong,  they  heap 
stones  on  it,  and  keep  it  burning  until  the  stones  are  very 
liot.  They  then  place  a  few  wet  boughs  on  the  stones,  and 
the  potatoes  on  the  bouglis.  They  cover  over  with  wet 
boughs,  pouring  a  little  water  over  all  to  increase  the  steam, 
and  closing  the  whole  with  earth  so  as  to  prevent  all 
escape  of  steam.  In  twenty  or  thirty  minutes  they  open 
their  oven,  and  find  the  potatoes  nicely  cooked.  After 
having  dined  and  commended  ourselves  to  God,  we  re- 


172  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

embarked  at  dusk,  and  under  easy  sail  proceeded  on  our 
voyage.  At  night  the  winds  were  light,  and  the  rolling 
of  the  boats  retarded  our  progress.  In  the  morning  the 
wind  freshened  so  that  we  rounded  Point  Knuckle,  and 
after  a  run  of  ten  miles  passed  the  heads  of  a  river  called 
Eangauna,  five  miles  to  the  south  of  Camel  Mount.  Here 
we  landed,  and  w^aited  for  the  flood.  In  the  afternoon  we 
ran  ten  miles  up  the  river  to  tlie  landing-place.  Here 
Mr.  Matthews  and  a  large  party  of  natives  met  us  with 
every  demonstration  of  joy.  We  landed  and  unloaded  our 
boats  after  dark.  The  next  morning  we  started  early  for 
Kaitaia,  passing  by  the  residence  of  the  principal  chief 
He  sat  in  state,  and  received  us  stiffly.  We  then  travelled 
six  miles  over  a  very  barren  country,  until  we  reached  the 
brow  of  a  hill,  from  whence  we  had  a  clear  view  of  Kaitaia, 
half  a  mile  distant,  where  the  land  all  around  appeared 
fertile.  The  natives  made  the  valley  ring  with  their  firing. 
The  sight  of  the  settlement  and  the  joy  of  the  poor  heathen 
at  the  arrival  of  my  children  almost  overpowered  me, 
whilst  my  heart  breathed  a  prayer  to  God  to  make  my 
dear  children  faithful  to  their  trust  and  a  great  blessing 
to  the  heathen.  Had  my  daughters  been  married  to  two 
of  the  most  potent  princes  of  Europe,  I  should  have  thought 
it  nothing  in  comparison  with  their  being  thus  employed 
as  humble  labourers  in  the  vineyard  of  the  King  of  kings. 
Bless  the  Lord,  0  my  soul,  may  all  that  is  within  me 
bless  His  holy  name  for  ever  and  ever,  for  His  unspeakable 
mercies  to  me  and  mine  !  0  that  the  light  of  truth  may 
here  shine  forth  resplendently,  and  that  the  lives  of  the 
missionaries  may  be  wholly  and  zealously  spent  in  the 


REV.  KICHAED  DAVIS.  173 

service  of  the  dear  Redeemer,  and  that  many  souls  may  be 
saved,  and  God's  great  name  glorified ! 

"Next  morning  we  surveyed  the  land,  from  600  to  700 
acres,  which  the  natives  had  sold  to  the  Society.  About 
300  acres  are  fertile,  being  an  alluvial  deposit.  The  site 
of  the  settlement  is  a  rising  ground,  about  100  feet  above 
a  river  which  runs  within  100  yards  of  the  back  of  the 
settlement.  This  river  abounds  with  ducks,  and  miyht 
easily  be  made  navigable  for  barges  and  flat-bottomed 
boats.  From  the  settlement,  which  nearly  fronts  the  north, 
there  is  an  extensive  view  of  the  eastern  and  western 
coasts  of  the  islands,  the  island  not  being  here  more  than 
ten  miles  across.  It  being  essential  that  the  price  agreed 
should  be  paid,  and  the  land  surrendered  during  our  stay, 
on  Monday  the  principal  chiefs  received  payment,  namely, 
80  blankets,  70  axes,  30  iron  pots,  30  hoes,  40  plain  ii'ons, 
30  pair  of  scissors,  30  combs,  10  shark-hooks,  2000  fish- 
hooks of  sizes,  and  50  lbs.  of  tobacco.  The  chief  having; 
received  these  articles,  and  begun  a  division  among  his 
friends,  we  left  to  get  a  cup  of  tea,  Avhicli  we  had  scarcely 
time  to  drink,  when  our  own  natives  ran  in  to  tell  us  that 
the  different  parties  were  fighting  over  the  articles,  and 
the  weakest  went  to  the  wall.  A  rush  was  then  made  by 
the  savages,  quite  naked,  to  plunder  the  settlement,  and  a 
battle  seemed  imminent,  some  being  for,  and  some  against 
it.  Seeing  matters  look  bad,  I  ran  to  protect  my  daughter. 
The  principal  chief  and  a  small  party  came  to  the  house, 
stark  naked,  to  defend  us.  The  other  savages  rushed 
towards  the  house,  but  stopped  at  our  fence.  Both  parties 
had  their  war-dance,  and  made  speeches,  which  showed 


174  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

that  the  quarrel  was  between  themselves.  Hence  those 
who  had  threatened  to  break  into  the  mission-house  were 
scolded  by  all  the  others,  and  the  chief  made  a  spirited 
speech  in  favour  of  the  missionaries.  I  believe  this  out- 
break will  be  productive  of  good  effects.  The  whole  valley 
was  made  to  ring  by  the  firing  of  musketry.  The  night 
was  spent  in  debate  by  the  chiefs,  and  the  next  morning 
all  the  parties  left  us  in  quiet  possession  of  the  settlement. 
On  the  19th  of  March  we  left  Kaitaia,  and  reached  the 
heads  of  the  harbour.  Here  we  pitched  our  tents,  and 
went  to  bed,  but  not  to  sleep,  because  of  noxious  vermin, 
called  by  the  natives  Katipo.  The  katipo  are  very  black, 
much  like  spiders,  and  have  the  property  of  the  bug. 
When  large,  their  bite  produces  inflammation,  and  some- 
times death.  Providentially  none  of  a  large  size  found 
their  way  into  our  beds.  At  this  miserable  place  we  were 
detained  all  the  next  day.  We  pitched  our  tents  close  to 
the  water's  edge,  and  early  the  second  morning  pulled  out 
to  sea,  and  after  a  tedious  passage  landed  safe  at  Paihia  on 
the  24th.  Thus  the  Lord  in  mercy  preserved  us  in  perils 
both  by  land  and  water,  and  restored  us  safe  to  our  families. 
Praise  the  Lord,  0  my  soul,  and  all  that  is  within  me 
praise  His  holy  name. — I  remain,  my  dear  sir,  most  truly 

yours,  KiCHAKD  DaVIS. 

"To  Benjamin  Freeman  Coleman,  Esq." 

"Waimate,  New  Zealand,  April  12,  18.34. 
"  My  dear  Sir, — I  went  to  serve  a  chapel  in  tlie  lower 
district  of   Waimate,  in  the  place  of   Mr.  Clarke.     On 
reaching  the  path  which  led  from  the  main  road  to  the 


EEV.  EICHARD  DAVIS.  175 

cliapol,  I  saw  before  me  a  post  twelve  feet  high,  havin^T  a 
board  nailed  to  its  top  with  this  inscription,  '  Kua  haur- 
angi  nga  tangata  i  te  rama  e  te  Karaka;'  that  is,  'The  people 
have  been  drunk  with  drinking  rnm,  Mr.  Clarke.'  I  asked 
my  companion  why  this  inscription  was  written  on  the 
board.  He  replied,  that  Mr.  Clarke  might  see  it,  and 
preach  on  the  subject.  I  introduced  the  subject  into  my 
sermon  with  great  effect.  Two  young  men,  believers  in 
Jesus,  addressed  the  congregation,  after  which  the  chief  of 
the  tribe,  a  young  man,  dehvered  a  spirited  address.  It 
appeared  that  one  man,  and  two  or  three  women,  had  been 
enticed  to  drink  rum  at  Kororarika,  and  that  one  of  the 
women  had  used  indecent  language.  The  young  chief 
pointed  out  the  reproach  it  would  bring  on  the  cause  of 
Christ,  and  the  handle  it  would  give  to  the  enemies  of  tlie 
Gospel.  He  said,  '  AVe  are  called  a  believing  tribe.  We 
have  been  often  sneered  at  by  our  countrymen  for  professing 
the  Gospel.  "What  they  said,  they  said  unjustly.  But 
now  they  may  speak  evil  of  us  in  truth,  and,  because  of 
these  evil  deeds,  will  speak  evil  of  all  the  tribes  who  pro- 
fess to  have  received  the  Gospel.  Some  of  us  are  not 
honest  in  our  trade.  I  saw  some  baskets  the  other  day 
made  to  convey  Indian  corn  to  Keri  Keri  for  sale,  which 
baskets  were  too  small.  We  must  be  just  in  our  dealings 
with  men.'  Perhaps  reading  this,  you  will  exclaim, 
'  Wliat,  this  from  a  savage  ?'  I  answer,  '  No.'  Once  he 
was  a  cruel,  blind  savage,  but  the  power  of  the  Gospel  has 
transformed  him  into  the  zealous  Christian.  These  are  in- 
deed glorious  triumphs.  0  that  I  were  sensible  of  them, 
and  more  grateful  for  them  ! 


176  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

"  \dth  April. — Whenever  I  visit  the  Mawe  and  Kaikohe 
tribes,  I  perceive  a  sensible  improvement.  The  influence 
of  the  blessed  Gospel  evidently  increases,  and  the  Divine 
teaching  of  the  Holy  Spirit  is  more  manifested  in  their 
conversation.  A  native  of  Mawe,  a  candidate  for  baptism, 
told  me  that  he  had  been  thinking  of  our  late  conversation, 
and  was  convinced  that  he  should  never  think  aright  if 
the  Holy  Spirit  did  not  inspire  his  thoughts,  and  that  he 
should  never  understand  aright  if  he  were  not  divinely 
taught.  Another,  lately  baptized,  remarked,  that  the 
people  who  were  seeking  after  God,"  were  upheld  by  the 
hand  of  Christ.  I  heard  another  repeating  a  hymn.  After 
repeating  a  few  lines,  he  exclaimed,  '  I  have  sung  this 
hymn  with  my  lips  many  times,  but  never  before  saw  its 
beauties.'  When  we  reached  the  abode  of  his  mother,  he 
addressed  her  most  kindly  on  the  necessity  of  living  near 
to  Christ,  and  of  seeking  salvation  through  Him.  The. 
mother's  reply  was  equally  tender  and  affectionate,  and 
she  assured  him,  that  it  was  all  her  desire  to  seek  pardon 
for  her  sins  tlirough  Christ,  and  find  salvation  through 
Him.  This  aged  woman  is,  I  trust,  converted  to  God. 
The  views  of  these  natives  are  generally  very  simple, 
though,  in  some  few  cases,  erroneous.  The  tender  eye  of 
the  loving  Shepherd,  who  carries  His  lambs  in  His  bosom, 
is  continually  upon  them  for  good.  Paratene  told  me 
yesterday,  that  there  were  few  in  the  tribe  who  were  not 
in  an  inquiring  state. 

"  Very  many  profess  the  Gospel  who  have  little  more 
than  a  name  to  live.  A  true  believer  cannot  but  be  holy. 
He  lives  and  walks  always  in  the  presence  of  God.     He 


REV.  EICHARD  DAVIS.  177 

maintains  continual  communion  with  God  in  Christ.  He 
possesses  the  Spirit  of  Christ,  He  feeds  continually  on 
Christ  in  the  promises,  and  therefore  becomes  a  partaker 
of  the  Divine  nature.  Consequently  he  must  be  holy. 
His  holiness  is  not  perfect  and  complete,  but  he 
earnestly  longs  for  perfection  of  holiness  and  sanctifica- 
tion.  Nothing  can  satisfy  the  true  believer  but  to  be 
holy  as  God  is  holy,  and  pure  as  God  is  pure.  This  is 
the  experience  which,  through  mercy,  is  beginning  to  be 
manifested  in  some  few  of  the  New  Zealanders.  Our 
dear  Eedeemer  is  about  to  be  glorified  in  the  salvation  of 
their  souls.  Here  I  hope  to  see  religion  reign  in  simplicity, 
free  from  pomp  and  show,  at  least  for  a  time.  God  is 
about  to  gather  in  a  rich  harvest  of  immortal  souls  from 
among  the  natives. 

"  Many  seem  to  think  that  we  are  going  swimmingly  on 
to  Millennial  days,  and  that  we  have  nothing  but  green 
and  flowery  pastures  to  pass  through  before  we  attain  the 
glorification  of  the  Church  of  Christ  for  1000  years,  when 
all  will  be  righteousness,  and  peace,  and  joy  in  the  Holy 
Ghost.  Alas  !  how  deceptive  are  these  views !  How 
much  are  they  calculated  to  foster  a  spirit  of  supineness  in 
ministers  of  the  Gospel,  and  to  deter  them  from  sounding 
an  alarm  to  their  congregations  to  rouse  them  to  seek 
shelter  from  impending  wrath. 

"As  I  find  myself  deficient  in  mechanics,  please  to  pro- 
cure for  me  The  Operative  Mechanic,  or  Code  of  Mechani- 
cal Science,  by  John  Nicholson,  Esq.,  civil  engineer.  Also, 
I  want  a  good  scientific  work  on  agricultural  machinery, 
with  the  latest  inventions ;  and  besides  these  two,  Geo- 

M 


178  iMEMOIR  OF  THE 

metrical  and  Graphical  Essays,  by  Jones,  mathematical 
iiistrumeut  maker,  latest  edition.  IVIr.  Broughton  has 
purchased  for  me  a  theodolite,  from  which  I  trust  my 
children  will  derive  benefit,  when  I  shall  be  no  longer 
with  them.  Please  to  buy  for  me  a  good  work  on  geology. 
Several  geologists  and  other  men  of  science  have  visited 
this  land  for  scientific  purposes,  and  from  having  been  in 
their  company,  I  have  felt  my  defect  in  these  branches  of 
knowledge.  I  feel  very  anxious  that  my  children  should 
j)0ssess  knowledge,  and  I  wish  to  supply  them  with  all  I 
can.  In  England  knowledge  may  be  acquired  from  obser- 
vation, but  in  this  country  can  only  be  acquired  from  the 
study  of  standard  works. 

"  The  kingdom  of  Christ  is  striking  deep  root  in  New 
Zealand.  Many  in  the  vicinity  of  Waimate  are  in  an 
inquiring  state.  Six  or  eight  are  to  receive  baptism  next 
Sunday.  With  Christian  love  to  all  known  and  unknown 
friends, — I  remain,  my  dear  sir,  most  truly  yours, 

"  EiCHARi)  Davis." 

"  Waimate,  New  Zealand, 
nth  June  1834. 

"  My  dear  Sir,— The  cause  of  Christ  rapidly  extends 
in  this  country.  God's  set  time  to  favour  this  people 
seems  to  be  come.  Fifty-fuur  natives  were  baptized  in 
the  chapel  of  this  settlement  last  Sunday  week,  and  an 
equal  number  are  candidates  for  this  sacred  ordinance. 
We  have  much  missionary  work  on  our  hands.  Scarcely 
a  day  passes  without  visitors  coming  to  me  to  inquire 
what  they  nmst  do  to  be  saved.     These  are  glorious  days. 


l^EV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  179 

Several  missionaries  are  about  to  leave  tlie  Bay  of  Islands, 
and  settle  among  tlie  more  southern  tribes  ;  and,  as  the 
Gospel  cannot  be  preached  in  vain,  I  expect  a  great 
harvest  of  souls  will  be  gathered  in  to  Christ.  Our  Chris- 
tian natives  continue  to  adorn  their  profession  by  the  con- 
sistency of  their  lives.  But  I  fear  it  will  be  long  ere  they 
advance  much  in  civilisation.  This  world  passes  away, 
and  the  fashion  thereof.  A  soul  saved  is  saved  for  ever. 
Paratene  goes  on  satisfactorily.  I  have  urged  upon  him 
advancement  in  civilisation.  But  the  salvation  of  his 
soul,  and  deliverance  from  the  power  of  sin,  seem  to  occupy 
his  whole  attention. 

"  You  will  no  doubt  rejoice  to  hear  that  I  have  been 
able  to  purchase  from  the  natives  not  less  than  2500  acres, 
of  which  500  acres  are  good  land,  which  my  son  James 
has  begun  to  cultivate.  We  have  twenty  head  of  cattle,  and 
a  small  flock  of  sheep.  This  purchase  of  land,  and  all  I 
have,  I  receive  as  coming  only  from  the  good  hand  of  my 
faithful  God.  By  the  continuance  of  the  blessing  of 
Heaven,  I  hope  to  live  to  see  my  family  comfortably  pro- 
vided for  at  Swarraton.  All  I  want  now,  my  dear  sir,  is  a 
genuine,  grateful  heart  to  that  God  who  has  dealt  so  very 
graciously  with  a  sinner,  the  most  unworthy  of  the  un- 
worthiest. 

"  Our  labours  multiply  fast  upon  us,  with  a  growing 
responsibility.  The  recent  churches  planted  among  the 
different  tribes  will  require  much  care.  The  name  of 
Jesus  begins  to  sound  with  great  sweetness  to  the  ear  of 
the  Maoris,  and  He  reveals  Himself  to  them  in  the  tender 
accents  of  His  love.     I  have  seen  some  trembling  under 


180  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

deep  convictions  of  sin.  I  have  witnessed  others  rejoicmg 
in  a  Saviour's  love.  This  evening  a  native  brought  in  a 
pig  as  a  payment  for  a  saw-file,  which  he  tells  me  he  stole 
from  me  nearly  seven  years  ago.  I  believe  him  to  be  not 
only  a  candidate  for  baptism,  but  an  heir  of  glory.  A  few 
days  ago  a  young  chief  expressed  the  wish  that  the  love  of 
God  in  his  heart  was  like  a  living  spring  of  water.  I 
reminded  him  that  it  was  indeed  a  well  of  water  spring- 
ing up  into  everlasting  life  in  the  heart  of  every  believer. 
How  does  the  simple  experience  of  these  natives  substan- 
tiate the  truths  of  Scripture  !  They  desire  what  God  in 
His  Word  has  promised  to  bestow.  They  follow  me  daily 
to  converse  on  the  state  of  their  souls,  even  while  I  am 
immersed  in  discharging  my  agricultural  duties.  May  not 
St.  Paul  have  experienced  similar  difficulties,  and  there- 
fore have  commanded  that  the  Word  should  be  spoken  '  in 
season  and  out  of  season  ? ' 

"  I  remain,  my  dear  sir,  with  much  respect,  affection- 
ately yours,  PtiCHARD  Davis." 

"Waimate,  New  Zealand, 
2lst  June  1834. 

"  My  dear  Sir, — Last  night  was  our  first  night  of  frost 
this  year.  The  ice  this  morning  was  the  thickness  of  a 
shilling.  To  the  poor  natives  the  time  of  the  singing  of 
birds  is  come,  and  the  voice  of  the  turtle  is  heard  in  their 
land.     Truly  the  Lord  is  dealing  graciously  with  them. 

Last  evening  a  baptized  native  came  to  ask  me,  if  he 
had  rightly  applied  a  passage  of  Scripture  to  an  old  chief 
who  had  given  up  one  of  his  wives  for  conscience'  sake. 


REV.  llICHArtD  DAVIS.  181 

Tlie  passage  is  that  wherein  our  Lord  has  commanded  us 
to  break  off  from  our  sins,  although  as  dear  to  us  as  our 
right  eyes,  or  our  right  hands.  This  chief  having  heard 
of  the  fifty-four  baptisms  which  took  place  last  Sunday 
w^eek  at  this  settlement,  and  that  the  Kaikohe  chief  was 
one  of  the  number,  and  having  been  in  a  thoughtful  state 
of  mind  previously,  made  known  to  his  friends  that  he 
should  give  up  his  second  wdfe,  and  devote  himself  to 
Christ.  Tliey  agreed,  that  this  circumstance  should  be 
made  known  to  the  tribe  wdien  assembled  for  prayer  in 
their  chapel.  In  the  morning,  the  chief  went  to  the 
chapel  attended  by  several  baptized  natives,  and  after 
prayer  the  circumstance  was  made  known,  and  several  of 
the  baptized  natives  addressed  the  chief  and  the  congrega- 
tion. The  baptized  native  quoted  the  text  above  alluded  to, 
and  others  expatiated  on  the  same  subject,  and  on  the  love 
of  the  Saviour,  until  some  were  strongly  moved,  and  they 
wept.  The  poor  old  chief  seems  to  have  wept  much. 
This  weeping  sprung  from  the  love  felt  in  their  hearts  to 
Christ. 

"  We  are  going  on  much  as  usual,  and  numbers  are 
being  added  almost  daily  to  the  mass  of  professors  of 
the  Gospel.  But  we  do  not,  I  lament,  experience  that 
growth  of  grace  in  our  congregations  which  we  desire. 
Some,  however,  adorn  the  doctrine  of  God  their  Saviour 
in  all  things,  and  we  hope  for  an  increase  of  the  number. 
Three  weeks  ago  above  eighty  natives  came  to  me  on 
one  day  for  religious  conversation.  Many  were  very 
ignorant,  but  their  visit  on  the  whole  was  satisfactory. 
The    truths   of    the  Gospel   have    a    certain    effect    on 


182  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

many  natives  to  induce  them  to  give  up  their  native 
customs,  and  to  be  regular  attendants  on  the  means 
of  grace ;  but  vital  godhness  is  rare  amongst  them. 
Self-  righteousness  seems  to  be  the  rock  on  which  many 
strike. 

"  Idth  SejJtember. — Paratene  came  in  with  a  large  party 
of  natives  for  religious  conversation.  During  the  day  I 
spoke  with  eighty- nine  natives  separately,  and  heard  what 
they  had  to  say.  In  all  I  have  conversed  with  ninety- 
nine  natives  to-day. 

"  2d  Noremher. — After  service  I  visited  an  old  grey- 
headed, tattooed  chief  at  the  point  of  death.  I  knelt  by 
his  side,  and  thought,  'His  glass  is  nearly  run,  and  his 
disembodied  spirit  is  about  to  appear  in  the  presence  of 
God.  What  can  be  done  for  him  V  He  told  me  that  his 
mind  was  fixed  upon  Christ  his  Saviour.  I  thought  I 
had  been  kneeling  over  a  poor,  ignorant,  dying  savage. 
But  oh,  the  riches  of  sovereign  grace  !  I  was  kneeling  by 
one  of  God's  dear  children,  resting  firmly  on  His  omnipo- 
tent arm  in  the  midst  of  the  river  of  death.  His  views 
were  clear  ;  his  evidences  bright.  *  Christ,'  said  he,  '  is  in 
my  heart,  and  that  makes  my  soul  joyful.  I  have  no  fear, 
for  Christ  is  with  me.' 

"  0  pray  for  me,  ray  dear  sir,  for  my  faith  at  times  seems 

weak,  and  my  zeal  in  the  missionary  cause  appears  to  flag. 

With  our  united  Christian  love  to  dear  ]\Irs.  Coleman,  and 

your  honoured  father, — I  remain,  ray  dear  sir,  with  much 

affection,  most  truly  yours, 

"  Richard  Davis." 


REV.  EICHARD  DAVIS.  IS. 3 

"  Waimate,  New  Zealand, 
2d  February  1835. 

"  My  dear  Sir, — Your  kind  letter  came  safely  to  hand 
the  9tli  of  last  month,  with  your  handsome  present  of  a 
bell  for  our  chapeL     For  this  and  all  other  favours  accept 

my  best  thanks.     The  account  you  give  of 's  death 

is  truly  melancholy.     May  we  be  always  ready  ! 

"  On  excavating  a  site  for  a  mill,  two  natives  were 
buried  under  a  mass  of  earth.  On  reaching  the  fatal  spot, 
I  foimd  the  poor  men  extricated ;  and,  properly,  laid  on 
their  backs,  with  their  heads  raised.  Between  them  was 
a  large  fire,  on  which  stones  were  placed.  The  weather 
being  intensely  hot,  I  ordered  the  fire  to  be  removed,  and 
then  bled  the  men,  and  administered  medicine,  and  set 
to  the  best  of  my  skill  a  compound  fractured  leg.  The 
natives  had  made  the  fire  to  heat  the  stones.  The  native 
remedy  is  to  place  heated  stones  in  a  hole  about  the  size 
of  a  man's  body.  The  stones  are  then  covered  thickly 
with  soft  branches  of  trees,  and  water  is  poured  on  the 
branches  and  stones  until  the  heat  is  so  reduced  as  not  to 
scorch  the  body.  The  man  is  then  laid  on  the  boughs, 
and  covered  with  boughs  and  earth  closely  up  to  the  neck, 
the  head  alone  being  free.  In  this  posture  the  man  re- 
mains as  long  as  he  can  bear  it.  This  remedy  is  employed 
when  the  back  is  injured,  and  when  there  is  pain  or 
rheumatism  in  the  limbs.  In  cases  of  fever  they  place 
the  patient  in  some  purling  stream,  so  that  the  stream 
runs  over  the  whole  body.  If  the  patient  cannot  be 
moved,  they  pour  water  over  the  whole  body,  A  girl,  to 
whom  I  had  administered  calomel  and  antimonial  powders. 


184  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

was  taken  iu  the  middle  of  the  nitilit  and  laid  in  a  run- 
ning  stream  of  water.  I  feared  the  result ;  but  she  soon 
amended,  and  is  as  healthy  as  ever.  Many  cnres  are 
attributed  to  the  prayers  and  charms  of  their  priests,  but 
through  mercy  this  superstition  is  dying  away.  I  hope 
ere  long  to  see  the  Maoris  as  a  nation  brought  to  the  feet 
of  their  Saviour,  and  clothed  and  sitting  in  their  right 
mind. 

"  30^7^  May. — A  large  meeting  of  natives  has  been  held 
here  to  celebrate  their  accustomed  feast  at  the  removal  of 
the  bones  of  deceased  relatives.  Two  thousand  baskets  of 
sweet  potatoes  were  laid  in  a  row  three  deep  for  the  visitors 
to  take  away.  One  hundred  pigs  were  killed,  and  other 
food  was  amply  provided  for  their  consumption  on  the 
spot.  Knowing  these  feasts  to  be  fruitful  sources  of  evil, 
and  that  many  natives,  both  Christians  and  Pagans,  de- 
sired to  discontinue  them,  we  held  a  private  conference 
with  the  principal  chiefs.  They  stated  their  inability 
themselves  to  discontinue  them — that  the  act  and  deed 
must  be  our  own ;  but,  that  if  we  would  take  the  initia- 
tive, and  propose  the  subject  to  the  visitors,  they  would 
second  and  support  us.  On  the  day  appointed  we  broached 
the  subject,  and  carried  our  point ;  and  public  notice  was 
then  and  there  given  by  the  chiefs,  that  the  present  was 
the  last  feast  of  the  kind  that  would  ever  be  given  by 
them.  Satan's  emissaries  opposed,  but  were  overruled. 
To  God  be  all  the  glory !  We  told  the  principal  chief, 
that  the  peace  they  now  enjoyed  was  the  effect  of  the 
Gospel,  and  that  God  had  still  greater  blessings  in  store 
for  them.     1  spoke  of  the  love  of  God  to  their  souls. 


EEV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  185 

'  Yes,'  replied  the  chief,  '  that  is  good  for  those  who  can 
read  the  Book.  I  cannot  read.'  I  told  him  that  reading 
the  Book  was  not  necessary  to  salvation,  because  the  Holy 
Spirit,  by  whom  the  Book  was  written,  was  ever  ready  to 
take  up  His  abode  in  the  heart  of  the  humble  believer, 
and  to  teach  him  the  truths  contained  in  the  Book.  He 
answered,  '  My  heart  is  dark,  although  I  attend  the  means 
of  grace.  You  have  brought  us  many  things.  We  have 
received  them  all.  Your  cause  must  succeed,  and  it  will 
succeed.  We  must  consider  you  as  our  fathers.'  He 
spoke  with  much  feeling.  I  hope  he  is  not  far  from  the 
kingdom  of  God.  Thus  far  has  the  Lord  been  pleased  in 
mercy  to  prosper  His  work  in  our  hands  on  tliis  occasion. 
It  will  be  a  day  long  to  be  remembered  in  the  annals  of 
New  Zealand. 

"  Sunday  last,  forty-six  communicants  partook  with  us 
of  the  Lord's  Supper  at  this  place.  Next  Sunday  we  ex- 
pect that  eight  or  ten  adults  will  be  added  by  baptism  to 
the  visible  church  of  Christ.  Yesterday,  when  we  were 
busy  wheat-sowing,  a  man  came  into  the  field  who  had 
travelled  nearly  fifty  miles  to  obtain  religious  conversation 
with  me. 

"  With  Christian  love  to  you  all,  and  to  all  friends,  in 
which  my  family  cordially  join, — I  remain,  my  dear  sir, 
respectfully  and  affectionately  yours, 

"  EicHARD  Davis. 

"To  Benjamin  Freeman  Coleman,  Esq." 


18G  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

"  Waimate,  Bay  of  Islands,  New  Zealand, 
\9fh  March  1835. 

"  My  dear  Sir,— The  Lord  hath  blessed  my  son  Jaines, 
and  called  him  to  the  knowledge  of  Himself.  He  seems 
to  possess  a  missionary  spirit.  But  I  can  only  consent  to 
his  union  with  the  Church  Missionary  Society  as  an 
ordained  missionary,  because  he  would  be  more  at  liberty 
in  the  mission  field  as  an  independent  settler,  than  as 
a  catechist. 

"  In  company  with  Eev.  W.  Williams,  I  have  paid  a  visit 
to  my  children  at  Kaitaia,  and  have  been  much  gratified 
by  all  I  heard  and  saw.  During  our  stay,  seven  adults 
were  baptized,  all  respectable  natives.  One  of  them  was 
well  known,  from  having  killed  the  principal  chief  of  the 
North  Cape,  when  that  tribe  was  cut  off.  As  your  name 
is  as  well  known  at  the  Cape  as  in  the  Bay,  this  chief 
requested  to  be  called  after  you,  which  request  was 
granted.  We  conversed  with  many  candidates  for  baptism, 
who  seemed  earnestly  to  seek  salvation  through  Jesus 
Christ.  Wonderful  is  the  alteration  in  these  savacje  tribes. 
Twelve  months  ago  they  were  perfect  savages,  now  they 
are  teachable  and  mild,  and  many  are  willing  to  sit  at 
the  feet  of  the  Saviour  to  be  clothed  and  to  possess  right 
minds.  One  chief,  who  had  been  a  frantic  savage,  is  now 
a  broken-hearted  penitent.  One  notable  old  chief  spends 
his  Sabbath  in  the  settlement,  and  is  not  far  from  the 
kingdom  of  God.  All  seems  changed  for  the  better  at 
Kaitaia.  Peace  exists  at  Kaitaia  in  place  of  war,  murder, 
and  bloodshed.  I  visited  a  chief  eighty  years  of  age,  who 
lived  five  miles  from  the  station.     His  manner  was  civil. 


EEV.  EICHAED  DAVIS.  187 

but  his  language  coarse.  He  paid  great  attention  to  what 
I  said,  and  expressed  his  surprise  at  the  change  effected 
by  the  Gospel  in  the  Bay  of  Islands.  Next  Sunday  he 
and  his  family  attended  divine  worship  at  Kaitaia.  After 
the  close  of  Eev.  AV.  Williams's  address  last  Sunday 
evening,  two  young  chiefs  spoke  with  feeling.  One  said, 
*  Let  us  lay  strong  hold  on  these  things.  Our  fathers  did 
not  lay  hold  of  them,  because  they  never  heard  them.  We 
have  taken  whatever  the  white  people  have  presented  to 
us  in  the  way  of  tools,  etc.,  and  shall  we  not  lay  hold  of 
the  good  things  of  God?'  Kaitaia  is  an  interesting 
promising  mission  field  of  great  extent.  Surely  the  lot 
has  fallen  in  pleasant  places  to  this  part  of  my  family,  and 
they  have  a  goodly  heritage.  May  the  Lord  make  them 
worthy  to  be  thus  employed  ! 

"  With  this  letter  you  will  receive  the  first-fruits  of  our 
mission  press  at  Paihia — namely,  the  ^Epistles  of  St.  Paul 
to  the  Ephesians  and  Philippians  in  the  Maori  tongue. 
For  this  timely  supply  we  cannot  be  too  thankful  to  God. 
With  kindest  love  to  dear  Mrs.  Coleman,  and  your 
honoured  father, — I  remain,  my  very  dear  sir,  respectfully 
and  affectionately  yours,  Eichard  Davis." 

"  Waimate,  Bay  of  Islands,  New  Zealand, 
9th  June  1835. 

"My  dear  Sir, — Yesterday,  my  son  James  finished 
sowing  ten  acres  of  wheat  at  Swarraton.  The  land  is 
good,  and  the  situation  beautiful,  commanding  a  most  ex- 
tensive view  of  the  surrounding  country,  and  of  ships  at 
anchor  in  the  Bay  of  Islands.      Surely  these  blessings  call 


188  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

loudly  upon  me  for  gratitude  aud  love  to  my  heavenly 
Benefactor. 

"The  glorious  cause  of  our  most  glorious  Redeemer 
continues  to  prosper.  The  natives  follow  us  into  the  fields 
for  instruction.  Last  Sunday  nine  adults  and  six  chil- 
dren were  baptized  in  this  settlement.  So  anxious  are  the 
natives  for  baptism,  that  sometimes  it  is  difficult  to  per- 
suade them  to  wait  till  they  are  more  fully  instructed. 
To-day  a  chief  has  been  with  me  anxious  for  immediate 
baptism.  He  is  much  in  earnest  for  the  salvation  of  his 
soul,  has  professed  the  Gospel  for  two  years,  and  has  acted 
gatisfactorily  under  persecution  and  affliction.  I  told  him 
he  must  wait.  '  Oh,'  said  he,  '  let  me  baptized  next  Sun- 
day. The  grave  is  open  before  me.  Christ  is  a  Saviour. 
I  have  much  sin  in  me.  The  Holy  Spirit  will  destroy  it.' 
Many  natives  under  conviction  of  sin,  and  feeling  sin  to 
be  strong  in  them,  think  that  baptism  will  free  them  from 
its  power.  Last  night  I  met  sixty  persons  all  anxious  for 
the  salvation  of  their  souls.  I  took  down  fifteen  names 
as  fit  for  baptism  when  next  administered,  and  expect  that 
before  that  time  the  number  will  be  doubled. 

"  A  few  days  ago  I  was  visited  by  a  powerful  chief,  with 
whom  I  became  acquainted  from  having  prevented  him 
from  killing  a  slave  girl.  The  circumstance  occurred  two 
or  three  years  ago,  and  from  that  time  he  has  always  treated 
me  with  respect,  and  has  been  a  regular  attendant  on  the 
means  of  grace.  He  is  a  man  of  strong  passions,  and 
neither  fears  nor  cares  for  any  man.  His  mind,  he  said, 
had  long  been  satisfied  that  we  were  right,  and  that  he 
was  wrong.     One    circumstance    had   greatly  influenced 


REV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  189 

liim.  His  wife  was  very  ill,  her  mouth  was  closed  by 
tetanus,  and  she  was  apparently  dying.  He  wrapped  her 
clothes  round  her,  and  bound  her  up,  and  considered  her 
a  corpse.  Some  of  his  children  being  also  ill,  he  applied 
to  us  for  medicines.  As  his  wife  had  still  life  in  her,  he 
resolved  to  give  her  some  of  the  medicines  prepared  for  the 
children.  Inserting  a  small  wedge  of  wood,  he  forced  a 
passage  for  the  medicine.  Her  death-bands  were  loosed. 
She  soon  recovered,  and  is  now  a  very  healthy  woman. 
The  medicines  were  also  blessed  to  the  cure  of  the  children. 
These  cures  he  attributed  to  that  God  whom  the  mission- 
aries preached  to  the  people.  He  said  to  me,  '  I  am  now 
earnestly  seeking  Christ,  but  my  heart  is  hard,  and  very 
dark.  I  have  been  a  very  wicked  man.  I  have  carried 
things  with  a  very  high  hand.  Wickedness  was  my  de- 
light. I  was  the  most  wicked  individual  in  the  tribes 
connected  with  Waimate.  I  cared  for  nothing,  and  was 
strong  in  sin.  Nothing  could  turn  or  arrest  me  in  pursuit 
of  my  object.  Now  my  strength  and  hardihood  shall  be 
turned  into  another  channel  against  sin  and  against  my 
perverse  heart.'  I  told  him  I  was  astonished  at  the  great 
love  of  God  so  strikingly  manifest  towards  the  natives 
generally,  and  towards  those  who  had  been  most  wicked 
in  particular.  I  reminded  him  of  the  Kaikohe  tribe,  how 
wicked  they  had  been  above  all  others,  and  how  graciously 
God  had  dealt  with  them — that  many  now  knew  and  felt 
the  love  of  God  in  the  heart,  and  that  nearly  all  were 
under  religious  fmpressions.  They  were,  said  he,  a  wicked 
tribe,  but  I  was  the  one  notorious  wicked  character  in  my 
tribe.     I  pointed  him  to  Christ  as  a  Saviour  ready  to  em  - 


190  MEMOIK  OF  THE 

brace  him  in  the  arms  of  His  mercy,  ready  to  impart  to 
him  all  needful  heavenly  blessings,  to  change  his  heart,  to 
destroy  the  power  of  sin  in  his  sonl,  tcj  wash  away  all  his 
sins,  to  bless  him  with  a  present  salvation,  and  to  make 
him  a  child  of  God  and  an  heir  of  glory.  This  cheered 
him  a  little,  but  he  added,  '  I  have  been  so  very  wicked, 
and  my  heart  is  so  very  dark,  it  may  be  long  before  I 
shall  be  considered  a  fit  subject  for  baptism.'  I  pointed 
out  to  him  the  full,  free,  and  finished  salvation  which 
Christ  had  wrought  out  for  us,  and  His  willingness  to  re- 
ceive sinners.  Surely  this  is  a  brand  plucked  from  the 
burning  !  Wliat  cannot  the  free  and  sovereign  grace  of 
God  effect  ? 

"  The  anxiety  of  the  natives  for  religious  instruction 
to  prepare  them  for  baptism  increases.  Every  day  they 
follow  me  into  the  field.  Yesterday  I  discoursed  with 
some  very  interesting  characters,  among  whom  were  re- 
spectable chiefs,  who  all  had  had  a  plurality  of  wives,  but 
had  repudiated  them,  retaining  only  one  each.  Truly  the 
Gospel  is  the  power  of  God.  To-day  I  have  been  borne 
down  by  the  nmiiber  of  religious  visitants,  so  that  atten- 
tion to  many  working  men  and  working  women,  as  well 
as  to  these  religious  inquirers,  has  quite  overpowered  me. 
One  chief,  who  came  yesterday,  has  repeated  his  visit 
to-day,  being  anxious  for  an  early  baptism.  I  have  added 
eight  more  adults  to  my  list,  so  that  I  have  now  twenty- 
five  names  down.  May  the  Lord  prepare  them  to  receive 
the  sacred  ordinance  in  the  fulness  of  those  blessings  which 
our  dear  Kedeemer  intended  it  to  convey  to  all  its  spiritual 
recipients  ! 


KEV.  EICHARD  DAVIS.  191 

"  We  are  all,  through  mercy,  pretty  well,  excepting  my 
dear  Serena.  My  family  all  join  in  kindest  love  to  Mrs. 
Coleman,  yourself,  and  your  honoured  father. — I  remain, 
my  dear  sir,  with  much  respect,  affectionately  yours, 

"  EiCHAKD  Davis." 

"  Waimate,  Bay  of  Islands,  New  Zealand, 
23d  June  1835. 

•'  My  deak  Sik, — Paratene  was  much  pleased  with  his 
school -slates,  and  values  them  much.  His  greatest 
pleasure  would  be  to  see  his  tribe  walking  in  the  fear  and 
love  of  God.  He  is  very  energetic,  but  his  views  ar6 
simple.  He  thinks  little  of  this  world's  goods.  He  has 
just  recovered  from  a  severe  illness,  partially  brought  on 
by  persevering  attention  to  the  spiritual  concerns  of  his 
neighbours.  Once  a  week  he  meets  those  of  his  tribe  and 
neighbourhood  who  desire  to  converse  on  the  one  thing 
needful.  He  has  no  desire  to  benefit  his  temporal  con- 
dition. He  is  thankful  for  any  present  made  him,  Ijut  sets 
not  his  heart  upon  it. 

"Sunday  last  we  met  seventy  native  communicants 
around  the  table  of  the  Lord  in  our  little  chapel.  I  have 
lately  visited  Kaitaia  to  take  Mrs.  Davis  there,  that  she 
might  be  with  her  children  in  nature's  trying  hour.  Eev. 
H.  Williams  accompanied  us,  and  during  our  stay  seven 
more  adult  natives  were  baptized.  Thus  fourteen  have 
been  received  into  the  visible  church  at  that  settlement. 
May  this  be  only  the  first  sprinkling  of  a  very  fruitful 
showier !  The  baptized  natives,  as  many  as  were  present, 
partook  of  the  Holy  Communion.     Had  our  stay  been 


192  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

longer,  we  should  have  examined  more  candidates  for 
baptism,  as  several  seemed  not  far  from  the  kingdom  of 
God.  We  had  religions  visitants  every  day  we  remained. 
The  principal  chief,  who  exercises  great  influence,  seems  a 
thoughtful  man.  Should  he  be  brought  to  the  knowledge 
of  the  truth,  great  good  may  result. 

"  On  our  arrival  at  Kaitaia,  we  found  that  the  time  of 
nature's  trial  had  come  upon  my  daughters  earlier  than 
they  had  anticipated.  Consequently  each  presented  us 
with  a  grandson  on  our  arrival.  Mothers  and  children 
are  well.  This  was  a  rich  mercy  indeed !  0  that  we 
were  more  grateful  to  God  for  His  tender  dealings  with  us  ! 

"  2d  September. — Tlie  account  of  your  prayer-meeting  is 
cheering.  If  God  has  put  it  into  the  hearts  of  His  children 
to  pray  for  us.  He  intends  to  answer  their  prayers.  I  fear 
many  are  not  sufficiently  acquainted  with  the  power  of 
prayer.  In  Holy  Writ  are  recorded  many  instances  in 
which  the  voice  of  prayer  has  been  all-powerful  with  God, 
The  Bible  gives  much  encouragement  to  prayer,  and  from 
experience  I  know  that  God  answereth  prayer.  When  I 
consider  the  humble,  yea,  the  very  unworthy  instruments 
whom  God  has  used  to  make  known  His  purposes  of  mercy 
to  the  natives  of  this  country,  I  can  only  ascribe  it,  next 
to  His  purposes  of  mercy,  to  the  fei^vent  prsiyers  of  His 
children.  I  believe  there  is  a  nearer  connexion  between 
saints  on  earth  and  saints  in  glory  than  we  are  aware  of. 

"The  burning  of  the  Houses  of  Parliament  was  an 
alarming  catastrophe.  God  will  assuredly  visit  England 
for  her  sins.  What  sad  accounts  we  hear  of  the  desecra- 
tion of  the  Sabbath  !     I  am  sorry  to  hear  of  the  increase 


REV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  193 

of  Popery.    But  the  bold  appearance  of  the  brazen 

FOREHEAD  OF   INFIDELITY  IS,  I  FEAR,  THE   TERRIBLE   SIGN  OF 
THE  APPROACHING  PUNISHMENT  OF  THE  BRITISH  NATION. 

"  Saturday.  — I  spent  the  afternoon  in  company  with  some 
of  my  Kaikohe  candidates.  It  would  have  refreshed  yonr 
soul  to  have  heard  them  relate  their  experience,  their 
doubts  and  fears,  and  their  hatred  of  sin.  Their  most 
anxious  desire  was  that  they  might  be  delivered  from  the 
power  of  sin.  Some  enjoyed  a  glimmer  of  light,  through 
which  they  had  a  faint  perception  of  the  love  of  (rod. 
Others  were  crying  out  under  the  burden  and  power  of 
sin.  One  seemed  to  entertain  a  deep  sense  of  the  nature 
of  the  Gospel  covenant.  There  were  nearly  twenty,  who 
all  appeared  to  strive  lawfully  for  the  crown  of  life.  Our 
converts  have  a  deep  conviction  of  the  power  of  sin.  The 
candidates  are  greatly  on  the  increase.  May  the  Lord 
increase  them  a  thousand- fold  ! 

"  1th  Se/ptcmber. — This  evening  upwards  of  sixty  natives 
have  come  to  me  for  religious  instruction.  The  Gospel 
triumphs.     To  God  be  all  the  glory  ! 

"With  our  kindest  love  to  Mrs.  Coleman  and  your 
honoured  father, — I  remain,  my  dear  sir,  yours  affection- 
ately and  respectfully,  Richard  Davis." 

"  Waimate,  Bay  of  Islands,  New  Zealand, 
21th  October  1835. 

"  My  dear  Sir,  — Last  Sunday  week  between  seventy  and 
eighty  natives  sacramentally  conniiemorated  the  death  of 
Christ.  Nearly  half  my  time  is  spent  in  daily  conver- 
sation with  inquiring  natives.    Some  regularly  travel  twenty 

N 


194  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

miles  to  receive  instruction  in  spiritual  things,  and  God  is 
very  gracious  to  tliem.  My  Monday  evening  meetings  are 
so  crowded  that  I  cannot  possibly  converse  with  all  present. 

"30th  October. — All  to-day  natives  have  followed  me  from 
place  to  place  for  conversation  on  religion.  Much  diffi- 
culty was  anticipated  from  tlie  existing  plurality  of  wives 
])0ssessed  by  the  chiefs,  but  all  has  vanished  before  the 
power  of  the  Gospel.  A  few  Sundays  ago  a  chief,  with 
twenty-eight  other  adults,  was  baptized.  He  had  been 
long  under  conviction  of  sin,  but  his  three  beautiful  young 
wives  were  a  snare  to  him.  He  voluntarily  repudiated 
two  of  his  wives,  and  was  received.  He  belonged  to 
Paratene's  tribe.  Two  similar  cases  existed  in  the  same 
tribe.  In  one  case  the  chief  had  two  wives,  and  growing- 
families  by  both.  But  he  found  sin  to  be  such  a  burden 
that  it  drove  him  to  Christ,  and  he  has  consented  to  re- 
pudiate one  of  his  wives. 

"  27th  Kovember. — We  have  just  had  2000  copies  of  the 
Gospel  of  St.  Luke  struck  ofl'  from  our  own  press  to  be 
l)Ound  with  the  Epistles  of  Ephesians  and  Philippians. 
To-day  fifty  natives  came  for  religious  instruction.  Some 
of  these  travelled  twenty  miles  yesterday  with  their  food 
on  their  backs.  This  party  generally  come  every  fortnight, 
but  now  they  came  at  the  end  of  ten  days,  hearing  that  T 
was  about  to  leave  for  Kaitaia.  Some  of  these  are  quite 
children.  One  of  these  expressed  sorrow  of  heart,  because 
lier  sins  were  always  before  her,  and  earnestly  prayed  that 
( Jod  would  set  her  sins  at  the  back  of  her  heart.  They 
especially  complain  of  little  sins,  to  which  they  had  given 
no  previous  heed.     These  sins  are  a  grief  to  them.     Some 


REV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  195 

are  panting  after  holiness,  as  the  hart  panteth  after  the 
water-brooks.  My  congregations  at  Mawe  and  Kaikohe 
are  in  a  most  pleasing  state. 

"  Wi  December. — Never  had  I  such  a  meeting  as  on  the 
."ith  instant  with  about  forty  natives.  Their  experience 
evidenced  the  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  One  chief  of  note 
visited  me  in  my  house,  and  told  me  that  he  viewed  the 
blessings  produced  by  religion  in  the  soul  as  similar  to  the 
blessing  and  comfort  produced  by  strong  sunshine  after  a 
long  series  of  wind,  rain,  and  hail.  I  have  spent  the  greater 
part  of  this  day  in  company  with  forty  seven  natives  all 
anxious  for  admission  to  the  visible  church.  The  Word  of 
God  seems  to  have  free  course  and  to  be  glorified  in  New 
Zealand.  ^Nly  visitants  of  each  sex  and  of  every  age  are 
acted  upon  by  the  same  Spirit.  Some  are  little  girls.  One 
is  a  very  extraordinary  character.  She  cpiotes  some  of  the 
most  precious  portions  of  Scripture  with  such  expression 
as  leads  me  to  believe  that  she  experiences  their  influence. 
She  will  not  be  here  long.  She  is  far  gone  in  consumption. 
Her  father  is  a  very  interesting  man,  and,  I  believe,  one 
of  the  redeemed.  In  fact,  the  whole  family  seem  seeking 
after  God.  The  line  of  distinction  between  the  Christian 
and  the  Pagan  natives  becomes  more  and  more  distinctly 
visible.  Those  who  are  for  God  openly  profess  His  cause. 
Those  who  are  for  the  old  ways  are  more  resolute  therein. 
There  is  also  a  middle  party,  from  whom  I  trust  many 
.souls  will  1)6  gathered  in  to  Christ.  But  the  most  singular 
fact  is,  that  the  most  wicked  and  most  daring  characters, 
with  few  exceptions,  have  been  brought  under  tlie  power 
of  the  Gospel.     This  part  of  New  Zealand  may  be  said  to 


196  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

have  been  civilized,  and  is  a  pleasant  country  to  live  in. 
AVe  enjoy  peace  and  security.     Formerly  tools  of  all 

KINDS  NOT  UNDER  LOCK  AND  KEY  WERE  STOLEN.  NOW  THEY 
ARE  SECURE,  WHEREVER  LEFT.  LoCKS  AND  BARS  ARE  BUT 
LITTLE  NEEDED  HERE. 

"  The  grape  seeds  you  sent  have  produced  above  fifty 
healthy  plants.  These  I  value  much,  as  it  is  my  intention 
to  cultivate  the  grape  with  care.  I  have  received  a  num- 
ber of  the  most  valuable  cuttings  from  Mr.  Busby,  and 
much  important  information  respecting  the  culture  of  the 
vine,  with  his  invaluable  works  on  that  culture. 

"  My  native  visitants  are  now  so  numerous  that  I  have 
been  obliged  to  set  apart  one  day  in  the  week  for  their  re- 
ligious instruction.  Friday  last  a  party  came  above  thirty 
miles  to  inquire  of  me.  During  the  conversation  a  youth 
seemed  less  thoughtful  than  the  rest,  and  rubbed  his  foot 
on  the  floor.  But  not  wearing  shoes  this  made  little  noise, 
and  but  little  obstructed  the  hearing.  Nevertheless  the 
party  stopped  him,  so  intent  were  they  to  catch  every  word. 
This  little  circumstance  caused  me  to  feel  the  deadness  of 
my  own  soul,  and  to  mourn  over  the  backwardness  I  occa- 
sionally feel  in  instructing  the  heathen.  0  pray  for  me  ! 
A  native  remarked  that  before  we  came  their  consciences 
were  quiet,  and  they  were  under  no  apprehension  of  an 
offended  God,  but  that  now,  if  they  did  wrong,  their  con- 
science reproved  them,  having  been  taught  by  us  the 
nature  of  the  law  of  God.  What  an  evident  proof  of  the 
fulfilment  of  that  scripture,  '  By  the  law  is  the  know- 
ledge of  sin.'  A  l)aptized  chief  of  Paratene's  tribe  accom- 
panied the  party,  and  said  he  had  found  very  little  rest 


I:EV.  KICHAED  DAVIS.  197 

since  his  baptism,  because  of  the  temptations  and  assaults 
of  Satan.  Poor  fellow  !  May  the  grace  of  God  be  all- 
sufficient  for  him  !  This  was  the  chief  who  had  repudiated 
two  of  his  three  wives,  both  fine  young  women. 

"  1  Qth  Decemher. — Yesterday  I  conversed  witli  1 G 1  natives 
on  the  state  of  their  souls.  Some  came  a  distance  of 
twenty  miles,  some  came  much  farther,  carrying  their  food 
with  them.  Several  Christian  natives  cried  out  under  a 
deep  sense  of  the  sinfulness  of  sin,  and  lamented  the  many 
temptations  to  which  they  were  exposed.  One  said,  '  My 
body  must  be  fed  in  this  world,  but  let  my  spirit,  my  heart, 
my  soul,  be  filled  with  Christ'  Another  from  a  distance 
said,  '  I  am  come  seeking  the  new  thing.  I  have  left  my 
place  for  this  purpose.'  Some  were  in  a  happy  frame  of 
mind.  Some  bitterly  complained  of  the  hardness  of  their 
hearts.  I  addressed  them  in  the  chapel  from  Ephesians 
i.  7.  I  trust  a  blessing  from  heaven  rested  upon  us  while 
thus  engaged.  I  had  a  most  fatiguing  day.  May  the 
Lord  prepare  me  for,  and  bless  me  in.  His  work,  and  grant 
me  many  such  days  !  My  dear  friend,  I  want  more  grace, 
I  want  more  zeal,  I  want  more  love  for  immortal  souls,  I 
want  more  love  to  Christ.     0  pray  for  me  ! 

"  My  old  friend  Paratene  and  family  are,  under  my 
direction,  cultivating  land.  He  lives  at  Kaikohe,  ten  miles 
from  us.  His  herd  of  cattle  increases.  He  makes  butter, 
sends  it  to  the  Bay,  and  sells  it  for  two  shillings  a  pound. 
My  soul  is  much  strengthened  by  his  consistency.  I  hope 
to  provide  him  with  a  plough  when  his  herd  shall  be  strong- 
enough  to  work  one.  I  shall  clothe  him  and  his  family 
out  of  the  garments  received  from  Rvde. 


198  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

"  Through  mercy  my  family  is  all  well  except  Serena, 
who  is  yet  an  invalid.  They  all  unite  in  kindest  love  to 
Mrs.  Coleman,  yourself,  and  your  honoured  father, — and 
believe  me  to  remain,  my  dear  sir,  respectfully  and  affec- 
tionately yours,  Richard  Davis." 

"Waimate,  Bay  of  Islands,  New  Zealand, 
\2th  December  1835. 

"  My  dear  Sir, — It  gives  me  real  pleasure  to  acknow- 
ledge the  receipt  of  your  kind  letter  and  of  the  cask.  May 
the  Lord  reward  yon  a  thousand-fold  for  your  kindness  to 
us  and  to  our  natives,  especially  for  the  spectacles  pre- 
sented to  Mrs.  Davis  and  myself. 

"  I  read  your  letter  to  faithful  Paratene.  Being  fvdl  of 
trouble,  he  did  not  receive  it  with  his  wonted  vivacity. 
Allow  me  in  his  behalf  to  thank  you  for  it,  and  for  the  suit 
of  clothes  you  sent  him.  He  has  lately  buried  a  nephew, 
a  pleasing  youth,  to  whom  he  was  much  attached,  who 
had  not  been  long  baptized,  nor  long  married.  But  his 
chief  distress  was  the  illness  of  his  eldest  son,  who  was 
then  considered  at  the  point  of  death.  He  yet  lives,  but 
very  much  reduced.  His  disease  has  been  prevalent  in  this 
locality  for  the  last  eighteen  months.  It  begins  with  a 
violent  headache,  then  passes  by  the  glands,  and  settles 
in  the  throat.  A  violent  fever  ensues.  The  throat  closes, 
so  that  the  patient  can  only  swallow  liquids  with  diffi- 
culty. Some  few  recover,  the  disease  generally  passing 
from  the  throat  to  the  shoulder  and  shoulder  blades.  But 
the  greater  part  die. 

"  Two  cases  of  declension  have  also  occurred  in  Paratene's 


IIEV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  199 

tribe  from  fornication.  The  first  occurred  between  a  near 
relative  of  Paratene  who  had  been  baptized,  and  a  young 
slave.  Paratene  assembled  all  the  people  who  frequented 
his  chapel.  The  young  man  w^as  publicly  dismissed,  and 
the  name  he  had  received  at  baptism  taken  from  him,  so 
tliat  he  is  only  now  known  by  his  original  name.  The 
guilty  pair  were  ordered  to  quit  the  village  and  retire  into 
the  woods.  They  have  since  been  legally  married,  and 
sent  back  to  the  woods  until  they  shall  manifest  repent- 
ance. On  minute  examination  into  the  state  of  the  tribe 
another  case  of  fornication  was  discovered.  The  man, 
being  from  Waikato,  was  sent  away  to  his  own  place. 
Tliis  declension  has  been  a  source  of  great  grief  to  us,  and 
calls  for  a  more  strict  examination  and  scrutiny.  It  will 
doubtless  prove  beneficial  to  some,  and  will  ultimately 
tend  to  the  furtherance  of  the  Gospel.  The  enemy  will 
make  a  handle  of  it,  but  God's  purposes  must  stand, 
and  He  will  do  all  His  pleasure.  It  has  already  be- 
gotten godly  jealousy  in  my  own  natives,  who  are  adopt- 
ing measures  to  guard  against  future  falls  of  a  similar 
nature. 

"  The  vessel  which  I  expected  to  have  taken  my  last 
letters  sailed  two  days  before  her  appointed  time,  and, 
therefore,  I  was  too  late  in  sending  them.  During  the 
eight  or  ten  days  this  vessel  lay  in  the  bay,  the  crew  gave 
themselves  up  to  drinking.  When  the  vessel  was  about 
to  sail,  the  captain  found  her  surrounded  with  the  grog- 
vendors'  boats,  and  the  wretches  ready  to  present  their 
bills,  one  of  which  amounted  to  £90.  The  captain  took 
the  alarm,  and  told  the  publicans  that  they  must  wait 


200  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

until  the  vessel  had  gained  the  offing.  Having  cleared 
tlie  harbour,  he  forgot  to  drop  his  anchor,  and  the  wind 
being  fair  and  strong,  these  emissaries  of  the  pit  soon  lost 
sight  of  the  ship  in  the  blue  distance.  This  one  fact  will 
give  you  some  faint  idea  of  the  state  of  the  Bay  of  Islands. 
Few  vessels  touch  there  now  but  from  sheer  necessity. 
The  few  merchants  we  have  are  alarmed,  and  have  agreed 
to  sell  no  more  spirits  after  the  end  of  the  present  month. 
The  natives  have  prepared  a  petition  to  the  Governor  of 
New  South  Wales  to  advise  them  how  they  can  most  effec- 
tually eradicate  the  sale  of  this  body  and  soul  destroy- 
ing drug. 

"  30th  Decemher. — Captain  Fitzroy  paid  us  a  visit  on 
Monday  last.     He  expressed  great  gratification  at  all  he 
saw  and  heard.     The  extent  of  our  labours  at  this  settle 
ment,  during  the  short  time  we  have  been  here,  has  quite 
astonished  him.      (See  Appendix  i.) 

"Sunday  last  106  communicants  belonging  to  the  dif- 
ferent congregations  assembled  with  us  around  the  table 
of  the  Lord.  I  addressed  them  from  Isaiah  liv.  13.  The 
congregation  was  very  large. 

"Yesterday  154  natives  attended  as  inquirers  at  my 
catechetical  meeting.  The  whole  day  was  occupied  in 
conversing  with  them  all.  I  add  a  few  short  specimens 
to  show  how  they  expressed  themselves  :  One,  '  ]My  heart 
looks  continually  to  the  living  spring,  and  sorrows  continu- 
ally for  it.  The  knowledge  of  God  produceth  peace. 
Satan  often  comes  to  tempt.  My  heart  is  fastened  to 
(Jhrist.'  Anotlicr,  '  Let  the  door  of  my  heart  be  broken 
to  pieces.     I  wish  to  bring  all  my  sins  before  God.     The 


EEV.  PtICHAKD  DAVIS.  201 

blood  of  Christ  must  cleanse  my  heart-sins.  Mj  heart 
tells  me  that  Christ  is  my  Saviour.  When  my  sins  are 
revealed,  I  say,  let  the  sins  of  my  heart  be  slain.  Christ 
alone  must  do  it.'  Another,  '  From  the  very  root  of  my 
soul  I  desire  the  forgiveness  of  my  sins,  and  I  seek 
earnestly  the  light  which  cometh  down  from  heaven.' 
Another,  '  When  I  am  at  home,  my  soul  is  often  lifted  up 
by  the  Spirit,  and  my  heart  and  spirit  fly  to  tlie  living 
God.  My  soul  rejoices  in,  and  sorrows  after,  God.  W^hen 
I  hear  the  word  of  man,  the  love  of  God  sends  away  my 
heart,  and  bids  me  fly  to  another  place.  Satan  is  strong 
to  follow  me,  but  the  Holy  Spirit  adds  to  my  strength  and 
enables  me  to  fly  from  him.'  Since  I  have  appointed  and 
set  apart  a  day  in.  each  week  to  meet  them,  they  grow 
more  rapidly  in  knowledge  and  in  grace  than  when  I  met 
tliem  separately.  I  attribute  this  progress  to  their  hear- 
ing each  other's  warfare  and  experience. 

"  Begging  you  to  cast  the  mantle  of  love  over  all  im- 
perfections,— I  beg  leave  to  subscribe  myself,  my  dear  sir, 
respectfully  and  affectionately  yours, 

"  EicHAED  Davis. 

"  To  Benjamin  Freemax  Coleman,  Esq." 

"  Waimate,  Bay  of  Islands,  Xew  Zealand, 

29th  February  1836. 

"  My  dear  Sir, — Yesterday  seventy-  five  communicants 
assembled  with  us  around  the  Lord's  Table.  Had  suffi- 
cient notice  been  given,  tlie  number  would  have  exceeded 
100.  My  weekly  meetings  are  again  resumed  since  har- 
vest, and  are  well  attended. 


-02  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

"  March  1  — I  am  just  returned  from  one  of  these  meet- 
ings. One  hundred  and  twenty-two  candidates  for  baptism 
attended,  and  fourteen  communicants.  I  have  given  to 
Rev.  W.  Williams  a  list  of  forty  to  be  examined  by  him 
previous  to  the  administration  of  baptism  on  Sunday 
week.  I  expect  about  fifty  adults  will  be  baptized  on 
that  day  besides  children.  Two  of  this  number  are 
little  girls,  about  ten  years  old,  in  a  very  pleasing  state 
of  mind. 

"The  news  from  Kaitaia  is  most  satisfactory  and  grati- 
fying. Their  congregations  increase  so  fast,  that  a  larger 
chapel  is  instantly  required.  Their  candidates  for  baptism, 
among  whom  are  many  females,  increase  also.  ISTative 
ignorance  must  ultimately  Ije  enlightened  by  the  power 
of  Divine  teaching.  Bless  the  Lord,  0  my  soul :  let  all 
that  is  within  me  bless  His  holy  name. 

"  The  political  state  of  the  country  is  bad,  and  cannot 
be  remedied,  imless  the  British  government  will  legislate 
for  the  natives.  The  settlers  multiply  fast,  and  in  pro- 
portion as  they  increase,  wickedness  gains  ground  among 
the  tribes  and  people  hostile  to  Christianity.  Some  Euro- 
peans on  the  island  would  disgrace  a  prison. 

"  This  season  our  wheat  has  turned  out  well,  and  from 
what  I  have  grown,  and  what  can  be  l)ought  from  our  new- 
made  farmers,  I  consider  we  are  no  longer  dependent  on 
the  colony  for  flour.  I  have  enough  by  me  to  supply  the 
whole  mission  for  a  year.  Flour  is  now  selling  in  Port 
Jackson  for  30s.  per  cwt.  According  to  this  price,  the 
Society's  wheat  I  have  raised  and  have  in  store  must  b(^ 
worth  £500.     Thus  T  trust  the  Society  will  ultimately  be 


KEY.  KICHARD  DAVIS.  203 

i-epaid  all  the  expense  they  have  incurred  for  me  and  my 
family.     This  to  me  is  a  cheering  thought. 

"  ^th  March. — From  Mawe  and  Kaikohe  many  have 
been  received  into  the  Church  of  Christ.  From  Toutoha 
only  one  solitary  individual  has  been  baptized.  To-day  I 
have  seen  more  fruit  from  that  small  congregation  than  I 
had  anticipated.  I  have  a  few  candidates  among  them  of 
long  standing,  and  have  lamented  their  slow  progi-ess  in 
the  Divine  life.  To-day  I  have  conversed  with  two  under 
religious  impressions,  who  seem  savingly  united  to  Christ 
through  the  blood  of  the  everlasting  covenant.  This,  my 
dear  sir,  causes  me  to  rejoice.  But  my  joy  is  shortened 
from  the  manifold  temptations  whereby  I  am  tempted, 
arising  from  the  multiplicity  of  secular  concerns  intrusted 
to  me.  The  Lord  has  been  pleased  to  use  me  as  a  mean 
to  communicate  the  knowledge  of  salvation  to  others. 
But  my  owm  soul  is  depressed  by  temptations. 

"  2  'otli  April. — The  Lord  continues  to  bless  our  missionary 
labours.  Last  Sunday  fortnight,  in  the  Waimate  chapel, 
there  were  105  communicants.  There  have  been  also  some 
baptisms  at  Kaitaia.  But  we  have  our  trials.  Wicked- 
ness is  on  the  increase  among  those  who  have  not  received 
the  Gospel.  The  poor  natives  learn  much  evil  from  some 
of  the  settlers,  and  from  many  of  the  ships  which  touch 
liere.  The  intervention  of  our  Government  can  alone  stem 
this  torrent  of  wickedness.  As  of  old,  those  born  after 
the  flesh  persecuted  those  born  of  the  Spirit,  so  is  it  now 
in  New  Zealand.     Our  Christian  natives  need  protection. 

"Sunday,  May  15. — Congregation  very  large,  105  native 
communicants.     This  is  the  largest  number  we  have  had. 


204  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

Blessed  Lord,  ride  on  gloviously  in  TI13'  Gospel  chariot. 
May  the  stone  soon  become  a  mountain,  and  fill  the  whole 
earth  !  Poor  old  Peli  of  Mawe  died  this  morning.  Praised 
be  Tliy  name,  0  Lord,  for  Thy  great  mercies  shown  to  this 
poor  woman.  Prom  her  appearance  I  should  judge  her  to 
have  been  100  years  of  age. 

"  I  am  in  the  midst  of  wheat-sowing,  but  have  l^een 
hindered  by  very  heavy  rains.  Yesterday  the  ram  poured 
down  almost  in  sheets,  accompanied  with  thunder  and  an 
appalling  hurricane.  The  ground  M'as  under  w^ater  for 
some  time.  You  can  scarcel}''  conceive  how  heavily  the 
rain  falls  occasionally  in  New  Zealand.  My  young  wheats 
have  received  damage,  and  the  fallows  are  so  broken  up, 
that  the  subsoil  is  laid  bare  to  a  great  extent.  Such  rams 
would  ruin  much  land  in  England,  but  as  our  soil  is 
volcanic,  we  have  only  to  plough  up  the  subsoil,  and  give 
it  a  slight  dressing,  and  it  becomes  as  fertile  as  ever. 

"  Praying  for  every  blessing  on  Mrs.  Coleman,  yourself, 
and  your  honoured  father,  to  whom  my  family  join  in 
Christian  love, — I  remain,  my  dear  sir,  yours  respectfully 
and  most  affectionately,  PvIchard  Davis." 

"  Waimate,  Bay  of  Islands,  New  Zealand, 
February  13,  1837. 

"  My  veey  dear  Sir, — What  a  comfort  it  would  be  to 
me,  in  this  my  season  of  deep  affliction,  could  1  but  have 
an  interview  with  you  !  But,  alas  I  why  should  I  look  so 
much  to  the  creature  ?  The  Lord  docth  all  things  well : 
death  is  only  the  door  which  admits  the  believer's  soul  to 
glory.     This,  I  FIRMLY  TRUST,  my  dear  wife — the  beloved 


REV.  EICHARD  DAVIS.  205 

wife  of  my  youth — experienced  on  the  1st  inst.  Her 
illness  was  only  of  about  twenty-one  hours'  continuance  ; 
-  -the  disease,  the  common  cholera.  Several  of  us  had 
been  attacked  by  it,  but  my  dearest  wife  has  only  yet 
fallen  a  victim  to  it.  The  best  medical  advice  we  have 
was  at  hand,  but  all  to  no  purpose.  The  word  was  gone 
forth,  and  who  could  reverse  it  ?  0  what  a  stroke  it  has 
been  to  me  !  0  my  much  esteemed  and  best  beloved 
friends,  pray  for  me  !  0  pray  that  this  affliction  may 
FULLY  answer  the  purpose  for  which  it  was  sent !  My 
soul  is  at  times  so  overwhelmed  within  me  as  to  lead  me 
to  fear  that  I  shall  not  bear  the  shock.  But  it  is  my  wish 
to  lie  in  the  hands  of  the  Lord,  as  clay  in  the  hands  of 
the  potter,  and  to  be  perfectly  resigned  to  His  will.  But, 
alas  !  my  heart  is  rebellious.  This,  together  with  the 
fiery  assaults  of  the  enemy,  makes  the  stroke  doubly 
heavy.  Sometimes  it  seems  as  though  all  was  over ;  but 
then  the  standard  is  lifted  up,  and  I  experience  deliver- 
ance. Yes,  my  dearest  and  most  beloved  friend,  God  is 
GOOD,  and  He  is  gracious  to  me,  even  to  me,  a  most  re- 
bellious worm.  No  one  has  been  more  blest  in  his  children 
than  I  have  been.  They  are  everything  to  me  I  could 
wish.  My  dear  brothers  and  sisters  are  kind  beyond 
expression.  The  mission  is  all  in  mourning,  not  only 
from  respect,  but  from  affection.  And  the  sympathy  of 
the  poor  natives  gives  me  a  melancholy  pleasure.  My 
dear  departed  was  much  respected  and  loved  by  them. 
My  dear  children  have  not  yet  arrived  from  the  North, 
but  I  expect  them  in  a  few  days.  Will  you,  my  dear  sir, 
just  drop  a  line  to  Mr.  Broughton  and  to  Mr.  Coates  to 


20G  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

inform  them  of  my  loss,  as  I  feel  writing  on  the  subject 
very  painful. 

"  Three  days  previous  to  my  dear  wife's  death,  we  re- 
ceived and  read  together  your  letter  informing  us  of  the 
goods  sent  by  the  '  Spartan.'  The  goods  have  not  yet 
arrived.  I  liave  much  to  say,  but  my  spirits  are  so  de- 
pressed T  cannot  write  at  present.  Satan  is  very  busy 
here,  and  seems  to  be  working  in  every  shape.  I  hope  the 
cause  in  which  we  are  engaged  is  not  at  a  stand.  We  hear 
of  wars  from  various  quarters ;  but,  hitherto,  in  our  vici- 
nity, tlie  stratagems  of  the  wicked  one  have  been  crushed. 

'■'  AVith  Christian  love  to  dear  Mrs.  Coleman,  to  your 
honoured  father,  and  to  all  our  dear  unknown  friends 
at  Ryde, —  I  remain,  my  very  dear  sir,  with  much  respect, 
most  affectionately  yours,  Eichard  Davis." 

"  In  the  morning  I  asked  her  how  she  felt  in  her  mind. 
She  replied,  'I  was  just  thinking,  that  without  Christ  I 
should  feel  myself  a  lost  sinner.'  I  asked,  '  Can  you  lay 
hold  of  Christ  as  your  Saviour?'  She  said,  with  much 
emphasis,  '  Yes,  I  can.  This  is  the  stay  of  my  poor 
heart.'  I  remarked,  '  This  is  quite  unexpected  to  me.' 
She  answered,  '  It  is  not  unexpected  by  me.  I  have  long- 
expected  it.  I  thought  this  disease  would  bring  me  to 
the  grave.'  Conscious  that  her  end  w^as  approaching,  she 
requested  us  to  pray  for  her.  I  read  the  14th  and  15th 
chapters  of  St.  John's  Gospel,  and  prayed  with  her.  This 
was  the  last  time  she  was  to  hear  the  holy  Word  of  God 
with  her  mortal  ear.  About  two  o'clock  a.m.  on  the  1  st  of 
February,  she  was  free  from  pain,  and  raised  herself  in 


REV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  207 

bed—  nature's  last  effort.  I  took  her  iu  my  arms,  and  she 
breathed  her  last.  I  felt  her  heart  give  its  last  pulsation. 
I  shall  never  forget  it.  The  world  seemed  dark  and  dreary 
to  me.  Everything  reminded  me  of  her.  As  soon  as  the 
natives  heard  of  her  death,  they  filled  the  lious(%  for  they 
loved  and  respected  my  dear  Mary  very  much.  The 
principal  chiefs  of  my  congregations  came  to  condole  with 
me.  0  Lord,  bless  my  congregations.  The  Lord,  who 
has  never  forsaken  me,  unworthy  as  I  am,  was  good  and 
gracious  to  me  ;  and  I  felt  assured  that  my  beloved  one 
was  everlastingly  happy.  On  the  Sunday  following  the 
funeral,  Eev.  W.  Williams  preached  from  these  words,  '  For 
if  we  believe  that  Jesus  died  and  rose  again,  even  so  them 
also  who  sleep  in  Jesus  will  God  bring  with  Him  !'  The 
Lord  dealt  very  graciously  with  me.  I  was  enabled  to 
view  her  sleeping  dust  as  sacred,  and  her  gi-ave  as  beiug 
perfumed  with  the  body  of  Christ.  Justly  hast  Thou,  0 
Lord,  afflicted  me;  but  I  trust  mercifully.  0  that  in}- 
future  life  may  indeed  be  devoted  to  Thy  service." — 
Journal. 

The  following  extracts  from  the  letters  of  Mrs.  Davis, 

addressed  to  the  author,  Avill  show  that  to  her  to  live  was 
Christ,  and  to  die  was  gain  :— - 

"21th  March  1828.— I  go  to  bed  tired  of  an  evening, 
but  I  trust  I  find  sweet  peace  to  my  soul.  AVhat  a  com- 
fort to  a  believer  to  have  Christ  for  a  refuge  in  time  of 
trouble !  I  hope  the  time  will  soon  come  when  we  shall 
hear  the  New  Zealander  anxiously  inquiring,  'What  shall 


208  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

T  do  to  be  saved  V  At  present  tlie  natives  are  very  try- 
ing. Our  only  way  to  get  on  witli  them  is  by  forbearance 
and  love.  The  Lord  God  of  Israel  is  our  Protector  and 
Guide  amidst  native  wars  and  native  threats.  We  enjoy 
one  great  blessing,  peace  among  ourselves.  We  live  as 
brothers  and  sisters.  To  stand  at  the  foot  of  the  Cross 
with  softened  hearts  and  melting  eyes,  to  forget  our  sins, 
sorrows,  and  burdens,  while  we  are  wholly  swallowed  up 
in  the  contemplation  of  Him,  who  bare  our  sins  in  His 
own  body  upon  the  tree,  is  our  liighest  wisdom  on  this 
side  of  the  grave.  What  do  we  owe  to  Him  who  hath  re- 
deemed us  from  that  place  of  unutterable  torment,  where 
there  is  weeping  and  wailing,  and  gnashing  of  teeth  FOR 
EVER,  without  hope  or  respite  ?  0  that  we  could  always 
behold  by  faith  Jesus  crucified  before  our  eyes !  How 
would  it  compose  our  spirits  in  regard  to  the  sweets  and 
bitters  of  life  !  What  a  banner  would  it  prove  against  all 
the  snares  and  temptations  whereby  Satan  would  draw  us 
into  evil !  What  firm  confidence  it  would  afford  amidst 
inward  conflicts  arising  from  unbelief !  I  long  for  more  of 
that  faith  which  is  the  substance  of  things  hoped  for,  and 
the  evidence  of  things  not  seen,  that  I  may  be  preserved, 
humble,  thankful,  watchful,  and  dependent.  To  contem- 
plate the  love  and  glory  of  Jesus  is  the  only  effectual  way 
to  participate  in  His  image.  How  sweet  to  my  soul  is  the 
passage,  '  Our  light  affliction,  which  is  but  for  a  moment, 
worketh  for  us  a  far  more  exceeding  and  eternal  weight  of 
glorj'',  while  we  look  at  the  things  which  are  not  seen  and 
are  celestial,  and  not  at  the  things  which  are  seen  and  are 
terrestrial.' " 


REV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  209 

"  Itk  October  1828. — I  can  truly  say,  '  God  is  a  present 
help  in  time  of  need.'  He  will  continue  to  support  and 
comfort  us.  He  lias  been  our  succour,  and  He  will  never 
leave  nor  forsake  us.  He  sittetli  above  the  water-floods  ; 
the  Lord  remaineth  King  for  evermore.  Of  whom  then 
should  we  be  afraid  ?  How  sweet,  how  refreshing,  how 
comforting  is  the  promise  :  '  I  will  never  leave  thee,  nor 
forsake  thee.'  '  God  is  righteous  in  all  His  ways,  and  holy 
in  all  His  works,  and  is  nigh  unto  all  who  call  upon  Him 
faithfully.  He  will  hear  their  cry,  and  will  help  them. 
These,  and  similar  divine  promises,  are  our  support  in  this 
dark  land.  I  know,  my  dear  friend,  we  are  not  forgotten 
by  you  in  your  prayers." 

"  llth  June  1829. — I  desire  to  praise  God  for  His  pro- 
tecting care  in  preserving  us  in  this  land  of  heathenism 
and  cruelty.  Last  week  a  party  of  natives  came  to  our 
settlement,  and  told  us  that  they  were  taking  up  their 
potatoes,  and  would  eat  one  of  us  for  a  relish.  We  were 
not  afraid.  We  knew  they  could  not  hurt  us  without  the 
Lord's  permission.  He  hath  said,  '  Be  still,  and  know  that 
I  am  God :  I  will  be  exalted  among  the  heathen  :  I  will 
be  exalted  in  the  earth.'  I  humbly  trust  that  this  God  is 
OUR  God,  and  that  He  will  be  our  rock  and  defence. 
Ihito  Him  belong  the  issues  from  death,  and  He  permitted 
not  these  natives  to  hurt  us.  Satan  will  roar  wlien  his 
kingdom  is  invaded.  I  desire  also  to  praise  God  for 
raising  us  up  such  kind  friends  as  the  ladies  of  Eyde. 
God  hath  put  it  into  their  hearts,  and  hath  caused  them 
to  remember  us  and  our  natives. 

0 


2 1 0  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

"  Qth  Scj^tcmber  1830.— Tlie  Lord  has  been  very  mindful 
of  us,  having  protected  us  from  these  savage  cannibals 
during  our  six  years'  residence  in  New  Zealand,  and  having 
given  us  whatever  is  requisite  for  this  life.  The  natives 
are  waking  up  from  their  sinful  lethargy,  and  are  eagerly 
inquiring  how  they  can  be  saved.  Eight  adults  and  six 
children  have  been  baptized,  and  there  are  many  candi- 
dates for  baptism.  Above  100  natives  reside  with  the 
missionaries  of  this  settlement,  of  whom  many  are  in  a 
hopeful  state.  I  have  a  sick  girl  close  on  the  borders  of 
eternity  in  a  most  pleasing  frame.  She  longs  to  be  with 
her  Saviour.  They  hold  their  prayer- meetings,  and  pray, 
I  believe,  from  the  heart." 

"  22d  June  1835. — Our  eldest  son,  James,  has  been  ad- 
mitted to  the  holy  communion.  It  rejoices  our  souls  to 
witness  his  conscientious  walk.  You  will  joy  with  us, 
that  the  Lord  has  been  pleased  to  bless  our  elder  children 
with  His  saving  grace.  Praise  the  Lord,  0  my  soul,  and 
forget  not  all  His  benefits  !  We  have  been  much  exer- 
cised respecting  a  future  provision  for  our  children,  but  I 
am  confident  God  will  provide.  Oh  for  grace  to  trust 
Him,  and  cast  our  cares  upon  Him !  He  will  grant 
what  He  sees  needful  for  us.  At  times  I  feel  weary  of 
this  world  of  sin  and  sorrow.  Oh  had  I  a  closer  walk 
with  God,  I  should  not  feel  these  little  things  which  now 
make  us  to  go  mourning." 

"  March  1836," — last  letter  received  from  Mrs.  Davis  :— 
"  My  dear  Serena  is  now  with  her  sisters  at  Kaitaia  for 


EEV,  RICHAKD  DAVIS.  211 

cliange  of  air.     I  fear.     But  why  should  I  fear  ?     Is  she 
not  a  child  of  God  ?     Why  should  I  despond  ?     I  want  to 
submit  my  stubborn  will  and  all  my  concerns  to  His  all- 
wise  direction.    Pray  for  us,  that  we  may  lie  passive  in  the 
hands  of  our  God.     I  need  your  prayers.     I  have  never 
lost  a  child  by  death  heretofore.    The  Lord  has  given  them 
all  to  me.    Surely  He  has  a  right  to  take  them  to  Himself 
in  His  own  time  and  way.     Serena  is  a  gTacious  child. 
Satan  and  my  own  wicked  heart  too  often  lead  me  astray. 
But  I  will  do  all  I  can  against  Satan.     If  I  perish,  it  shall 
be  at  the  foot  of  the  Cross.     There  I  am  determined  to 
carry  my  sins.     Has  not  Jesus  died  for  sinners  ?     Be  still 
then,  and  know  that  He  is  God.     He  shall  be  exalted 
among  the  heathen.     He  is  exalted.     The  labours  of  my 
husband  and  children  have  been  blessed  to  them.     My 
husband  has  made  many  native  farmers.     I  believe  that 
agriculture  is   more   likely  to  do   good    to   the   natives, 
and  to  raise  them  in  the  scale  of  civilisation,  than  any 
other  worldly  calling  yet  brought  before  them.     But  I  am 
much  alarmed  for  my  poor  husband.      He  has  laboured 
for  the  Society  early  and  late.    His  trials  have  been  many 
and  heavy.      His  mind  has  been  on  the  rack.    "VMien  this 
settlement  was  first  formed,  we  sat  down  here  with  fern 
and  bushes  close  round  our  little  huts,  without  any  fence 
of  any  description.    No  carpenter  was  hired.     He  worked 
with  his  own  hands  until  we  had  a  native  carpenter  trained 
up  by  ourselves.     We  have  now  fields  of  clover,  wdieat 
enough  this  year  to  sustain  the  mission,  and  ten  acres  of 
barley.    He  is  going  to  turn  maltster.    He  is  also  a  miller. 
He  is  now  very  poorly,  having  had  a  bad  cough  for  some 


212  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

time  past.  He  is  evidently  wearing  out.  Oh  for  grace 
to  leave  all  events  to  our  covenant-God,  who  cannot  err. 
I  know  that  we  are  in  the  liands  of  our  heavenly  Father. 
However  we  may  love  our  children  ;  and  however  dear 
tlu3y  may  he  to  us,  we  are  infinitely  more  dear  to  Him  who 
])ought  us  witli  His  own  blood.  Precious  Saviour  !  May 
we  all  be  found  at  Thy  right  hand  at  the  last  day  !     May 

THERE  NOT  15E  ONE  LOST  SHEEP  AMONGST   US  !      May  we  all 

be  reunited  in  perfection  of  bliss,  holiness,  and  glory  1" 

The  Rev.  Henry  Williams,  now  Archdeacon  of  Waimate, 
in  his  letter  to  me,  dated  1.5th  February  1837,  thus  sums 
up  the  character  of  Mrs.  Davis  : — "  In  Mrs.  Davis,  her 
husband  has  lost  an  affectionate  wife,  the  children  a  tender 
parent,  the  members  of  the  mission  an  esteemed  and  be- 
loved sister,  and  the  natives  around  a  kind  and  affectionate 
mother.  She  was  a  mother  in  our  Israel.  Her  attention 
to  all  was  very  great,  particularly  to  the  sick.  Her  house 
was  always  open,  and  her  hand  ready  to  administer  to  the 
wants  of  those  who  needed." 


KEV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  21: 


CHAPTEE  VIII. 

MISSIONARY  OrERATIONS,  FROM  THE  DEATH  OF  MRS.  DAVIS, 
1st  FEBRUARY  1837,  TO  TRINITY  SUNDAY,  1843,  Vi^HEN 
HE  WAS  ORDAINED  DEACON. 


Anxiety  respecting  Ordination— Psalm-Singing  Colonel,  and  four  faithful  Ministers  at 
Sydney — Roman  Catholic  Bisliop  and  Priest  arrive  just  as  the  Maori  New  Testa- 
ment issued  from  the  Press — Applies  for  a  Bishop  to  superintend  the  Mission — 
Epidemic  Diseases — Ueatli  of  Paratene— Second  Marriage — Anticipated  evils  from 
Colonization — Progress  of  the  Gospel  at  East  Cape — Designs  to  erect  a  Mill  for 
the  Natives — Increase  of  Adult  Baptisms,  and  of  Natives  seeking  Instruction^ 
Atrocious  Murder— Increase  of  Popery— Progress  of  the  Gospel  from  Cook's  Straits 
to  the  Bay  of  Plenty— The  Queen  proclaimed— Captain  Hobson  Lieutenant- 
Governor— Opposition  of  Papists— Applies  for  Ordination — Great  Increase  of 
Native  Communicants  and  Natives  Baptized — Faith  of  an  old  Chief  near  to  Death 
— Letter  of  Taurua  on  his  Daughter's  Death — Death  of  his  Son,  Coleman  Davis — 
Most  Atrocious  Murder— Arrival  of  Bishop  Selvvyn — Admiration  of  the  Bishop 
and  his  Plans — Grateful  Remembrance  of  liis  Examining  Chaplain— Ordained 
Deacon. 


"Waimate,  Bay  of  Islands, 
Ath  March  1837. 

"  My  DEAREST  Matilda, — The  contents  of  your  very 
interesting  letter  gave  me  pleasure.  Nothing  gives  me  so 
much  satisfaction  as  to  know,  that  my  beloveil  ones  are 
employed  in  the  Lord's  work.  To  be  able  to  rejoice  over 
the  returning  sinner  is  to  possess  the  spirit  which  actuates 
the  angelic  host,  the  blest  inhabitants  of  the  fields  of  light. 
To  be  made  instrumental  in  bringing  a  poor  soul  to  Christ 
is  the  greatest  honour  which  can  be  conferred  upon  us. 


214  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

Visiting  the  sick  is  a  great  missionary  duty,  but,  alas  '.  it 
is  a  duty  which  has  not  been  sufficiently  attended  to. 

"  The  more  I  read  the  Word  of  God,  the  more  I  am  con- 
vinced of  our  shortcomings,  and  of  our  too  little  acquaint- 
ance with  God  in  Christ.  0  let  us  awake  as  out  of  sleep, 
and  commence  our  journey  anew !  Let  the  death  of  our 
beloved  one  be  the  cause  of  a  new  era  in  our  Christian 
course.  Should  I  be  spared,  I  hope  to  be  enabled  to  live 
a  new  life.  Let  us  all  be  of  the  same  mind  !  Let  us  all 
mind  this  duty  !  Nothing  but  a  full  assukance  of  faith 
wiU  enable  us  to  glorify  God  in  the  fires.  Strive  to  pos- 
sess, my  dearest  child,  this  privilege.  It  is  within  your 
reach.  It  is  a  common  privilege  to  all  God's  children,  if 
they  will  only  seek  it.  I  have  lost  more  than  a  wife. 
You  have  lost  a  most  affectionate  mother.  The  conflict 
in  my  mind  is  at  times  distressing.  But  hitherto  I  have 
been  helped.      God  is  faithful ;  yea,  faithfulness. 

"  I  feel  quite  satisfied  at  the  conclusion  you  have  come 
to.  It  has  been  made  a  subject  of  prayer.  Hence  I  trust 
it  is  now  settled  according  to  the  will  of  Heaven.  This  is 
right.     All  will  be  weU. 

"  Religious  novels  aee  calculated  to  gratify  the 
imagination,  but  not  to  edify  and  exalt  the  soul.  i 
find  the  Bible  the  only  book  which  will  suffice  in  seasons 
of  distress.  If  we  lived  in  perfect  acquaintance  with  the 
contents  of  the  Bi1)le,  we  should  be  well  prepared  for 
trouble.  I  must  confess  that  I  have  not  read  my  Bible  as 
I  ought  to  have  done.  I  have  been  too  remiss  in  convers- 
ing with  you  on  the  all-important  subject  of  religion. 
Since  the  death  of  your  dear  mother  I  have  been  much 


REV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  215 

distressed  from  this  neglect  on  my  part.     0  my  child,  let 
us  live  anew  ! 

"  Have  you  ever  thought  of  that  text  of  Scripture  in 
which  Christ  speaks  of  our  receiving  the  kingdom  of 
heaven  as  a  little  child  ?  I  confess  I  view  it  now  in  a 
different  light  from  that  in  which  I  have  heretofore  con- 
sidered it.  0  that  we  may  be  led  into  all  truth  !  Live, 
my  dear  child,  live  near  to  God !  Strive  to  possess  as 
soon  as  possible  a  full  assurance  of  faith. 

"  Give  William  a  kiss  for  me.  Be  sure  you  begin  to 
bend  the  twig.  Be  sure  you  bring  him  up  (5NLY  in  the 
nurture  and  admonition  of  the  Lord. — I  remain,  my  dearest 
Matilda,  your  most  affectionate  father, 

"  EicHARD  Davis. 

"  To  Mrs.  PucKEY,  Kaitaia." 

"  Waimate,  New  Zealand, 
nth  March  1837. 

"  My  dear  Sir, — I  met  a  large  party  of  natives,  with 
some  of  whom  I  felt  encouraged.  Amongst  them  was  an 
aged  chief,  who  now  attended  for  the  first  time.  He  has 
been  a  most  wicked  man.  He  pleaded  his  guilt,  his  great 
and  numerous  sins.  I  endeavoured  to  plead  the  efficacy 
of  the  Saviour's  blood,  and  the  freeness  of  a  Saviour's  love. 
He  said,  '  My  sins  have  been  very  gTeat  and  numerous. 
I  have  been  a  great  thief,  a  cruel  murderer,  and  a  very 
wicked  man.  I  have  been  a  man  of  great  anger,  often 
angry  without  a  cause.  How  can  my  sins  be  done  awav 
with  ?'  I  replied,  that  '  the  blood  of  Christ  cleanseth  from 
all  sin.'     He  said,  '  he  feared  he  should  fall  away  again. 


216  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

and  that  the  tender  plant  would  be  dried,  burnt  up,  and 
destroyed  by  the  hot  shining  of  the  sun.' 

"  On  2d  April  twenty-six  adults  were  admitted  to  the 
sacred  ordinance  of  baptism.  Twenty -four  of  these  were 
from  the  Mawe  and  Kaikohe  districts.  On  the  following 
Sunday  fourteen  more  adults  were  baptized.  0  that  they 
may  be  baptized  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  that  the  name 
of  Christ  may  be  glorified  in,  and  by,  and  through  them  ! 

"  24:th  April. — Yesterday  we  met  at  the  Lord's  Table. 
But  our  native  connnunicants  did  not  exceed  sixty  or 
seventy.  The  war  was  the  cause  of  this  diminution  of 
nimibers.  Threats  had  been  held  out  by  one  of  the  hos- 
tile parties  against  my  Kaikohe  district.  It  was  not  con- 
sidered advisable  that  the  communicants  should  leave 
home.  I  trust,  upon  the  whole,  that  our  little  church  is 
growing  in  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord.  A  work  is  begun  ; 
a  foundation  is  laid  for  a  glorious  edifice,  against  wdiich 
the  gates  of  hell  cannot  prevail.  Precious  Christ,  to  His 
name  be  all  the  glory  ! 

"  Yesterday  three  months  ago  we  had  a  large  assemblage 
of  communicants.  Then  I  partook  of  the  sacred  ordinance 
kneeling  by  the  side  of  my  dearly  beloved  wife.  The 
Tuesday  following  was  her  last  day  on  earth.  The  stroke 
was  sharp.  It  laid  me  low,  and  I  am  not  yet  recovered 
from  its  effects.  But  all  is  well.  My  beloved  one  is 
landed  on  the  happy  shores  of  heavenly  bliss.  Whatever 
of  sorrow  and  pain  she  endured  below  only  adds  to  her 
present  happiness.  INIy  turn  will  come,  in  God's  own 
time,  to  follow  her  into  the  presence  of  her  Eedeemer. 
During  the  last  three  months  I  have  had  nmch  experience 


EEV.  KICHARD  DAVIS.  217 

of  the  great  goodness  and  faithfulness  of  God.  The  hand 
of  the  enemy  has  been  sometimes  raised  against  me-in  such 
a  way  as  to  lay  me  very  low.  But,  to  the  faithfulness  of 
the  ever-blessed  God,  I  would  record  that,  when  the  enemy 
came  in  like  a  flood,  a  standard  was  lifted  up  against  him. 
I  have  been  in  the  furnace,  but  I  trust  I  have  been  puri- 
iied  thereby.  I  have  been  in  deep  waters,  but  they  have 
not  swallowed  me  np.  Should  I  be  spared,  I  hope  to  be 
able  to  dedicate  my  soul  anew  to  the  service  of  my  God 
in  the  missionary  field.  At  present  I  have  a  good  share 
of  missionary  labour,  but  I  hope  the  Lord  will  increase 
my  faith  and  zeal  and  spiritual  strength,  with  an  increase 
of  labour  also.  All  must  come  from  Him.  In  myself  I  am 
only  capable  of  sinning;  but  in  Him,  and  through  Him,  I  can 
do  all  things.  The  seventeenth  and  forty- seventh  years  of 
my  life  have  been  ushered  in  by  eventful  circumstances.  At 
the  age  of  seventeen  I  became  attached  to  my  wife.  At  the 
age  of  forty- seven  I  was  separated  from  her.  Five  years 
were  spent  in  courtship,  and  twenty  -five  years  in  wedlock, 
so  that  for  thirty  years  our  nnion  of  affection  lasted  in  all 
its  strength.  Little  did  I  know  her  value  as  a  M'ife  and 
companion  until  now  she  is  taken  from  me.  My  beloved 
children  are  all  very  kind  and  attentive.  I  am  much 
blessed  in  them.  My  dear  Serena  is  very  poorly  still,  but 
the  Lord  still  spares  her  to.  me.  0  that  my  thankfulness 
may  keep  pace  with  my  numerous  mercies  I 

"  As  I  hope  now,  should  it  so  please  the  Lord,  to  be 
more  devoted  to  direct  missionary  \\'ork,  I  have  had  for 
some  months  past  some  thought  on  my  mind  respecting 
orders.     Please  to  write  vour  mind  most  fueely  on  this 


218  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

subject.  I  should  not  liuvo  had  a  thought  of  this,  had  I 
not  seen  a  probability  of  being  delivered  from  the  care  of 
my  present  establishment  by  my  son  William.  I  antici- 
pate no  difficulty  in  procuring  the  testimony  of  my  brethren, 
or  the  concurrence  of  the  Society.     ]\Iy  great  anxiety  is  to 

ASCERTAIN   THE   MIND   AND   WILL   OF   MY  HEAVENLY  FATHER 

ON  THIS  SUBJECT.  Should  it  be  His  will,  and  more  con- 
duce to  His  glory,  I  should  feel  it  my  duty  to  seek  for 
ordination.  I  have  already  preached  some  hundreds  of 
sermons.  I  have  not  called  this  PREAcnrnG,  but  speaking. 
"Whether  God  has  blessed  my  labours,  or  to  what  extent 
He  has  used  me,  a  most  unworthy  instrument,  will  only 
be  known  at  the  last  great  day.  If  I  have  been  an  instru- 
ment in  His  hand  of  making  His  mercies  known,  this  will 
add  to  His  glory  and  my  happiness ;  because  it  will  keep 
me  more  low  before  His  throne,  so  that  mj  enlarged  soul 
will  hold  greater  measures  of  His  love.  To  be  what  I  am 
I  consider  a  great  privilege ;  and  I  am  most  willing  to 
remain  as  I  am  should  this  be  the  will  of  God,  and  more 
conduce  to  His  gloiy.  O  pray  for  me !  Pray  that  my 
future  steps  may  be  directed,  and  that  I  may  be  more 
devotedly  given  up  to  the  service  of  my  God. 

"  The  following  are  the  plans  I  have  formed  for  my  future 
life,  should  the  Lord  bless  me  with  health  and  strength,  and 
enable  me  to  carry  them  into  execution.  At  Waimate  I 
hope  alternately  to  share  with  my  brethren  in  the  service, 
and  to  discharge  my  catechetical  duties  as  at  present.  At 
Kaikohe  I  hope  to  build  a  decent  little  church,  large 
enough  to  seat  300  w()rshi])})ers.  This  must  be  a  weather- 
board erection.     As  Kaikohe  is  ten  miles  distant  from 


TvEV.  IJICHAED  DAVIS.  219 

AVaimate,  and  there  1ms  been  a  great  ingathering  of  souls 
there,  and  consequently  much  missionary  care  required,  I 
wish  to  erect  a  neat  native  building  at  Kaikohe,  that  I 
may  spend  part  of  my  time  amongst  them.  Had  my 
beloved  wife  been  spared  we  might  have  lived  there  prin- 
cipally. By  this  plan  I  purpose  frequently  to  visit  a  very 
interesting  Christian  congregation  about  eleven  miles  fur- 
ther distant,  from  whom  my  catechumens  partly  come. 
These  met  me  yesterday.  Their  religious  experience  was 
most  pleasing.  Other  small  bodies  of  natives  are  within 
easy  reach  of  Kaikohe.  At  Mawe,  four  miles  from  Waimate, 
and  on  the  road  to  Kaikohe,  I  hope  to  visit  oftener  than 
heretofore.  Here  there  has  been  an  ingathering  of  souls, 
so  that  much  missionary  care  is  required.  At  Mawe  I  am 
about  to  build  a  chapel  large  enough  to  seat  350.  To- 
wards the  building  of  this  chapel  my  friend  Broughton 
has  contributed  £30  worth  of  trade.  The  expense  of  the 
other  chapel  will  chiefly  devolve  on  me.  I  shall  endea- 
vour to  start  both  buildings  at  the  same  time,  that  those 
engaged  in  the  erections  may  be  a  stimulus  to  each  other. 
I  feel  my  utter  unworthiness  to  be  thus  employed  in  the 
vineyard  of  my  dear  Eedeemer.  But  He  will  send  by 
whom  He  will  send.  God's  merciful  answer  to  my  prayers, 
and  the  support  and  comfort  He  vouchsafed  to  me  in  my 
painful  bereavement,  will  add  ecstasy  to  my  song  in  the 
realms  of  bliss. 

"  The  cause  of  Christ  is  making  some  progress.  The 
spiritual  health  of  the  mission  was  never  better.  There 
are,  indeed,  a  few  cases  over  wdiich  we  lament.  In  the 
days  of  the  Apostles  some  received  baptism,  whose  future 


220  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

lives  were  not  consistent.  If  inspired  Christians  were 
imposed  upon,  we  must  not  expect  to  escape.  Tuesday 
I  had  a  very  large  party  of  inquiring  natives,  whose  con- 
versation on  religion  was  most  satisfactory.  Some  new 
catechumens  came  this  week,  and  some  few,  who  had 
visited  me  formerly,  but  afterwards  absented  themselves, 
have  returned.  0  may  my  zeal  and  love  keep  pace  witli 
the  mercy  and  goodness  of  God  !  My  responsibility  presses 
heavily  upon  me,  and  constrains  me  to  cry  out,  '  Who  is 
sufficient  for  these  things  V  our  sufficiency  is  of  God.  It 
is  my  desire  always  to  sit  at  the  feet  of  Jesus,  to  learn  of 
Him,  and  to  be  in  His  hands,  as  clay  in  the  hands  of  the 
potter.     But  to  realize  this  desire  I  find  most  difficult. 

"  It  is  a  minister's  duty  to  visit  his  congregation  from 
house  to  house,  as  thus  only  can  he  fulfil  the  Divine  in- 
junction of  going  into  the  highways  and  hedges  to  compel 
sinners  to  come  in.  It  is  my  decided  conviction,  that  if 
sinners  at  home  were  as  plainly  and  earnestly  dealt  with 
as  the  New  Zealanders  are,  a  great  blessing  wouhl  be  the 
result.  The  Gospel,  my  dear  sir,  cannot  be  faith- 
fully PREACHED  IN  VAIN.  It  is  the  power  of  God.  It 
is  a  message  of  love.  Nothing  works  upon  the  heart  so 
effectually  as  love.  Wherever  God  sends  His  Gospel,  He 
has  a  people.  Wherever  He  sends  a  laborious,  faithful 
minister.  He  has  much  people.  I  fear  some  called  Crospel 
preachers  are  too  content  with  merely  giving  a  couple  of 
scholastic  sermons  a  week,  while  their  time,  which  should 
be  devoted  to  their  Hocks,  is  occupied  in  following  desires 
and  devices  instilled  in  their  hearts  by  Satan  to  lead  them 
INSENSIBLY  from  their  ministerial  duties.  I  speak  from 
experience. 


REV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  221 

"  With  my  most  affectionate  regards  to  Mrs.  Coleman 
and  your  honoured  father,—  I  remain,  my  dear  sir,  respect- 
fully and  affectionately  yours,  Eiciiard  Davis." 

"  Waimate,  Bay  of  Islands,  New  Zealand, 
22 J  May  1837. 

"  My  very  dear  Sir, — I  have  been  much  exercised  in 
spiritual  conflicts  which,  in  connexion  with  my  bereave- 
ment, have  brought  me  down  considerably.  I  am  yet 
suffering  from  rheumatic  pains  in  the  chest,  and  from 
sleeplessness  at  night.  From  the  Medical  Herbal  you 
sent  me,  I  learnt  that  the  decoction  of  hops  might  suit  my 
case.  I  tried  it  with  good  success  at  first,  but  it  now 
ceases  to  be  efficacious.  Absence  from  home  seems  the 
best  remedy,  but  duty  detains  me  here.  Tliis  is  our 
season  for  wheat-sowing,  and  my  dear  William  is  not  suffi- 
ciently qualified  to  take  the  whole  management  upon  him. 
The  Lord  is  dealing  most  graciously  with  me.  He  seems 
to  be  preparing  me  for  something — perhaps  for  greater 
enjoyment  of  His  presence  here — or  perhaps  for  His  king- 
dom in  heaven.  Whichever  it  may  be,  all  will  be  well. 
His  word  of  promise  is  for  ever  sure.  It  is  like  the  eternal 
hills,  which  cannot  be  moved  at  any  time. 

"  What  you  have  written  from  time  to  time  respecting 
ordination  I  scarcely  know  what  to  think  of  It  is,  I 
trust,  the  whole  desire  of  my  heart  to  be  found  in  the  ways 
of  God,  doing  what  I  do  solely  under  His  guidance  and 
direction.  If  I  know  myself,  I  wish  to  love  Him  with  my 
whole  heart,  and  to  have  all  the  powers  of  my  soul  and 
body  truly  sanctified,  and  dedicated  wholly  to  His  service. 


222  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

Alas  !  I  find  it  difficult  to  know  myself.  I  am  often 
alarmed  at  the  wickedness  of  my  heart,  and  the  deadness 
which  too  often  comes  over  my  soul.  At  present  I  am 
not  strong  in  bod}^  or  mind.     But  the  Lord  is  still  gi'acious. 

0  that  my  soul  were  swallowed  up  in  His  love  !  I  have 
been  thinking  seriously  on  the  subject  of  ordination.  I 
view  the  ordinance  in  a  most  solemn  light.  Nothing  but 
a  clear  understanding  that  it  is  the  will  of  God  would  ever 
induce  me  to  desire  it.  I  hope  ere  long  to  be  more  given 
up  to  missionary  work,  and  I  pray  that  this  may  be  in  the 
Lord's  own  way.  0  that  the  Lord  may  make  me  to  feel  a 
lively  interest  in  the  spiritual  welfare  of  the  poor  natives  ! 

1  am  anxious  to  be  more  among  my  people.  I  hear  of  in- 
consistencies, which  my  presence,  under  God,  might  be  cal- 
culated to  remove.  Theyrequire  all  the  shepherd's  care.  My 
prayer  is  that  the  Lord  may  bless  me  with  more  missionary 
zeal,  and  with  a  true  missionary  spirit,  now  that  a  way  seems 
opening  for  my  more  direct  employment  in  His  vineyard. 

"  lOth  September.- — JNIet  around  the  table  of  the  Lord  116 
native  communicants.  0  that  I  may  be  enabled  to  cast 
all  my  care  upon  the  Lord  ! 

"  Oh,  my  dearest  and  best  earthly  friend,  wi-ite  to  me 
speedily.  Give  me  your  counsel  and  your  advice.  With 
my  most  affectionate  love  to  Mrs.  Coleman  and  your 
honoured  father, — I  remain,  my  ever  dear  sir,  most  affec- 
tionately yours,  EiCHARD  Davis." 

"  Sydney,  30th  October  1837. 
"My  dear  Sir, — I  yesterday  attended  Mr.  Cowper's 
church,  where  I  heard preach  from  Hebrews  ix.  27. 


REV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  223 

The  sermon  was  delivered  seriously  and  impressively. 
The  doctrine  of  the  atonement  was  preached,  but  without 
ministering  food  to  my  soul.  Christ  was  declared  to  be 
the  procuring  cause  of  God's  mercies.  I  view  the  atone- 
ment of  Christ  not  as  the  procuring  cause,  but  as  the 
effect  of  the  love  of  God  to  a  fallen  world.  This  the 
Scriptures  clearly  and  explicitly  declare,  '  God  so  loved 
the  world  that  He  sent  his  only  begotten  Son,'  etc.  '  God 
was  in  Christ  reconciling  the  world  unto  Himself.' 

"  After  sermon  we  met  around  the  Lord's  Table.  Among 
the  communicants  was  an  officer,  whom  they  designate  the 
psalm- singing  Colonel.  He  commands  the  regiment,  part 
of  which  is  now  stationed  at  Sydney.  Previously  to  his 
arrival  the  band  played  in  the  barrack-yard  every  Sabbath 
afternoon,  which  attracted  the  gay  and  thoughtless,  and 
augmented  the  desecration  of  God's  holy  day.  On  his 
arrival  this  ungodly  practice  M^as  discontinued.  Sacred 
music  is  now  substituted  on  Sunday  nights  at  their  beat 
off.  On  a  still  evening  this  has  a  fine  effect.  But  the 
novelty  of  sacred  music  in  a  barrack-yard  at  first  surprised 
me.  I  was  introduced  at  Paramatta  to  Captain  and  Mrs. 
Benson,  decidedly  pious,  zealous,  active  Christians.  Thus 
God  has  some  choice  ones  among  the  military  in  this 
colony.  God,  I  trust,  is  about  to  bless  this  wicked 
colony.  Colonel  Woodhouse  is  a  faithful  witness  in  his 
department.  AVith  pleasure  have  I  listened  to  the  tune 
of  the  evening  hymn  on  the  bugles  from  my  lodgings. 
Four  new  chaplains  have  arrived.  Two  of  them  preached 
to-day,  both  champions  of  the  cross.  This  rejoices  my 
heart,    and   cheers   my  drooping   spirits.      The   morning 


224  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

preacher  proved  the  state  of  our  bondage  by  nature — the 
power  required  to  break  the  chain — and  the  glorious 
liberty  into  which  the  cliiklren  of  God  are  brought,  even 
their  blessedness  in  this  life,  and  their  final  blessedness 
with  Christ  in  glory.  The  preacher  in  the  afternoon  ex- 
patiated on  the  nature  of  the  fall,  and  how  it  affects  us — 
on  our  spiritual  death  by  nature — and  on  our  spiritual  life 
in  Christ,  the  foretaste  of  consummate  happiness  with 
Christ  in  glory.  The  other  two  read  prayers.  One  of 
them,  only  in  deacon's  orders,  read  most  feelingly.  I 
believe  him  to  be  decided  for  God.  Tliis  triumphant 
entrance  of  the  Gospel  into  this  dark  colony  lias  brought 
a  gleam  of  joy  over  my  dejected  mind.  0  that  I  could 
rejoice  more  in  my  Saviour !  0  my  God,  Thou  hast  been 
gracious  unto  me.  May  I  from  henceforth  live  devotedly 
Thine ! 

"  With  kind  love  to  Mrs.  Coleman  and  your  honoured 
father, — I  remain,  my  dear  sir,  affectionately  yours, 

"  EiCHARD  Davis." 

"Waimate,  Bay  of  Islands,  New  Zealand, 
2&h  February  1 838. 

"My  dear  Sir, — Yesterday  115  natives  received  the 
sacrament.  I  fear  there  was  much  formality  amongst 
them.  During  the  native  sermon  I  went  to  ascertain  if 
my  invalid  daughter  was  able  to  attend  the  ordinance. 
On  my  return  I  found  some  who  were  to  partake  of 
the  sacrament  lying  down  at  such  a  distance  from  the 
chapel  as  not  to  be  able  to  hear  the  sermon.  One  was  ex- 
cluded from  the  sacrament.     0  that  this  ordinance  may 


REV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  225 

be  blessed  to  the  establishment  of  the  faith  of  the  believ- 
ing recipients. 

"  It  gives  me  much  pleasure  to  hear  that  you  are  so 
fully  engaged  in  the  vineyard  of  Christ.  May  the  Lord 
bless  your  labours  a  hundred-fold  to  His  glory  !  We  have 
much  to  do,  and  but  little  time  to  do  it  in.  Satan  and  sin 
are  raging  around,  and  suggesting  and  tempting  within. 
It  is  only  through  mighty  grace  that  we  can  make  our 
way  to  glory. 

"  At  present  I  have  only  my  three  sons  at  home  with 
me.  They  are  most  kind  and  attentive.  But,  alas  !  how 
changed  my  home  is  !  It  is  lonely  and  solitary.  But,  if 
thereby  I  shall  be  better  prepared  for  the  society  of  the 
just  made  perfect,  all  will  be  well.  I  now  see  things  in 
a  different  light  from  what  I  formerly  did.  The  world  has 
no  charms.  From  it  and  in  it  I  feel  no  enjoyment.  My 
way  is  solitary.  My  path  is  forlorn.  What  a  happy 
world  this  would  be  without  sin  !  But,  alas  !  sin — dread- 
ful sin — embitters  all  things  of  a  sublunary  nature.  May 
the  Lord  spare  me  a  little  longer,  for  the  sake  of  my  dear 
children.  The  natives  are  also  near  my  heart.  I  hope 
to  become  better  acquainted  with  the  glorious  realities  of 
the  upper  world.  I  hope  my  heart  will  be  more  and 
more  filled  with  love  to  God,  that  I  may  be  more  and 
more  devoted  to  His  service.     This  alone  constitutes  life. 

"  I  fear  there  exists  a  spiritual  defect  among  us,  causing 
a  state  of  deadness.  We  want  an  outpouring  of  the  Spirit, 
which  I  fear  is  not  sought  as  earnestly  in  prayer  as  it 
ought  to  be.  Our  families  are  growing  up,  and  some  mem- 
bers are  off  the  Society's  books.    Consequently,  parents  are 

P 


22G  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

obligated  to  make  some  provision  for  their  children  so 
circumstanced,  that  they  may  make  their  way  in  the  world. 
This  has  been  tlie  cause  of  worhlly-niindedncss  in  some. 
Several  natives  have  fallen  into  sin.  In  some  a  sjnrit  of 
repentance  has  been  manifested.  Since  my  return  from 
Port  Jackson  a  few  have  been  added  to  my  catechumens, 
so  that  we  are  not  come  to  a  stand-stiU.  ]\Iy  house  at 
Kaikohe  is  building.  May  the  Lord  enable  me  to  labour 
with  diligence  among  them  !  There  is  much  Christian 
simplicity  in  many  of  the  natives;  and  many,  1  trust,  will 
be  bright  gems  in  the  Eedeemer's  crown  at  the  last  day. 

"Two  Eoman  Catholic  missionaries  have  arrived  at 
Hokianga,  one  a  bishop,  the  other  a  priest.  0  Lord, 
suffer  not  the  Man  of  Sin  to  gain  a  footing  here.  Preserve 
us  and  our  dear  people  from  tlie  errors  of  Popery.  The 
completion  of  the  New  Testament  is  to  us  a  source  of 
much  thankfulness.  It  came  from  the  press  at  the  very 
time  the  Eoman  Catholic  bishop  and  priest  arrived  in  Xew 
Zealand.  They  reside  in  the  district  of  Hokianga,  but 
occasionally  visit  the  Bay.  I  much  fear  their  insidious, 
wily  proceedings.  ]May  the  Lord  deliver  us  from  the  iron 
grasp  of  Eome ! 

"16th  May. — -Last  Sunday  forty- nine  adults  received 
Christian  baptism.  "We  have  a  good  hope  that  they  are 
all  under  the  influence  of  the  Spirit  of  God.  IVIy  meeting 
on  Tuesday  last  was  one  of  the  best  I  ever  attended. 
About  eighty  were  present.  I  feel  much  comfort  in  my 
congregations.  At  Kaikohe  about  sixty  children  belong 
to  the  infant-school.  Our  Sunday-schools  are  well  at- 
tended.   Most  old  and  young  learn  to  read.     All  attendants 


KEY.  ItlCHAKD  DAVIS.  227 

at  church  learn  the  catechisms.  I  believe  that  the  bark- 
cliapel  of  Kaikohe  last  Sunday  contained  as  many  devout 
worshippers,  as  some  of  your  sumptuous  churches.  I  trust 
that  Christ  is  glorified  in  the  salvation  of  many  Maoris. 
This  cheers  me.  Of  late  I  liave  experienced  relief  of  mind 
from  having  felt  greater  devotion  and  more  spiritual 
vivacity  in  addressing  them.  0  my  dearest  friend,  how 
precious  the  Gospel  is  !  Words  can  only  convey  a  faint 
idea  of  the  Christian's  present  enjoyment.  How  sweet  it 
will  be  to  lie  low  at  the  foot  of  the  throne  ! 

"  I  long  to  hear  that  you  have  a  little  company  of 
humble,  faitliful,  worshippers  in  your  congregation.  They 
will  support  you  and  bring  down  blessings  on  your  labours. 
I  know  what  it  is  to  labour  year  after  year  without  any 
evident  fruit.  It  is  dry  liea\y  work,  calculated  to  press 
heavily  on  both  body  and  mind. 

"  My  poor  natives  are  still  very  ignorant,  but  in  some 
few  there  is  a  depth  of  piety  which  rejoices  my  heart. 
The  Holy  Spirit,  my  dear  sir,  is  teaching  some  of  them 
the  deep  thmgs  of  God.  I  rejoice  that  the  name  of  God 
is  glorified  in  their  salvation,  and  that  it  will  be  glorified. 
Many  have  been  carried  off  by  disease.  Let  me  entreat 
your  prayers  for  my  natives. 

"There  is  a  great  work  going  on  at  Kaitaia.  Many 
adults  were  baptized  in  that  settlement  about  three  weeks 
ago,  when  the  Eev.  "\V.  Williams  visited  them.  It  is  a 
great  comfort  to  me  that  the  labours  of  my  beloved 
children  are  so  blessed.  O  that  we  may  be  still  more 
worthy  to  labour  for  Christ !  Yet  it  is  necessary  and 
essential  that  at  all  times  we  should  be  little  children  at 


228  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

the  feet  of  Christ.     How  soon  human  nature  is  puffed  up ! 
How  susceptible  is  it  of  pride  in  a  thousand  forms ! 

"  My  dwelling  is  very  solitary  at  times.  But  when  the 
Lord  vouchsafes  His  presence,  it  is  lighted  up  with  peace. 
With  kindest  Christian  love  to  Mrs.  Coleman,  to  your 
honoured  father,  and  to  all  friends, — I  remain,  my  dear 
sir,  respectfully  and  affectionately  yours, 

"  EiCHARD  Davis." 

"Waimate,  New  Zeauvnd, 
May  27,  1838. 

"  My  dear  Sir, — As  I  am  informed  the  French  ship  is 
delayed,  I  gladly  embrace  the  opportunity  of  writing  you 
a  few  lines.  My  mind  is  much  distressed  on  account  of 
the  sickness  and  frequent  deaths  of  the  poor  natives.  1 
cannot  but  think  they  bid  fair  for  annihilation.  May  the 
Lord  in  mercy  withdraw  His  hand  speedily  from  us  ! 

"  I  yesterday  at  Mawe,  after  divine  service,  visited  the 
sick,  and  was  much  distressed  from  the  helpless  misery  I 
witnessed.  The  poor  natives  are  affected  wdth  a  new 
(ipidemic,  which  first  causes  great  pain  in  the  ears  and 
head.  The  whole  head  then  swells  frightfully,  the  patient 
becomes  blind,  and  the  throat  so  far  partakes  of  tlie 
malady,  that  the  person  soon  becomes  incapable  of  swal- 
lowing anything  but  liquids.  In  fact,  I  think  the  throat 
is  the  most  dangerous  part  of  the  disease.  I  have  three 
persons  belonging  to  my  Mawe  congregation  now  lying 
under  this  malady.  The  first  person  who  was  attacked, 
is,  I  am  thankful  to  liear,  getting  better.  His  sight  is 
restored,  and  he  can  again  move  a  little.     The  second  per- 


EEV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  229 

son  attacked  I  hope  will  get  better.  The  swelling  is  very 
great,  but  from  the  state  of  the  pulse  I  hoi)e  the  inflam- 
mation is  decreased.  The  third  patient  is  much  swelled 
in  the  throat,  and  the  glands  of  the  neck,  and  round  the 
ears.  But  as  there  is  much  discharge  of  white  watery 
fluid  from  the  ear,  I  hope  she  will  not  be  blind.  There  is 
ihuch  inflammation,  and  the  disease  does  not  seem  to  have 
attained  its  height.  This  to  the  natives  and  to  us  is  quite 
a  new  malady. 

"  In  some  few  cases  there  has  been  some  appearance  of 
a  similarity  to  the  cholera.  These  cases  have  for  the  most 
part  proved  fatal.  Some  have  come  near  to  what  Dr. 
Thomas  calls  the  Devonshire  colic.  Another  new  epi- 
demic broke  in  upon  us  a  few  weeks  ago  of  a  very  singular 
nature.  A  pain  in  the  bowels  is  first  felt.  The  body  in  a 
short  time  becomes  so  distended  that  in  the  course  of  a 
very  little  time,  if  medical  aid  is  not  at  hand,  the  person 
dies  of  suffocation.  This  disease  is  quite  new  both  to  us 
and  the  natives.  They  call  it  the  '  clover,'  on  account  of 
the  manner  in  which  they  have  seen  the  cattle  blown  from 
eating  clover,  and  the  disease  is  exactly  similar.  At  the 
first  appearance  of  this  complaint  a  poor  woman,  who 
had  been  working  on  my  son's  farm,  came  home  in  the 
evening.  She  complained  of  hunger,  sat  down  and  cleaned 
her  potatoes,  cooked  and  ate  them.  Several  people  were 
sleeping  in  the  same  house.  Soon  after  she  lay  down  for 
the  night,  she  complained  of  a  pain  in  her  bowels,  and 
beo'an  to  groan.  The  inmates  of  the  house  fell  asleep.  In 
the  night  one  of  the  people  woke  up,  and  inquired  how 
the  woman  was.     No  answer  was  given.     An  examination 


230  MKMoii;  OF  THE 

took  place.  The  woman  was  dead.  Tliii.s  the  poor  crea- 
ture died  before  I  knew  she  was  ill.  The  case  distressed 
me  very  much,  as  the  disease  has  universally  given  way 
to  an  emetic  or  a  dose  of  aperient  medicine.  The  natives 
sleeping  in  the  house  were  so  very  much  alarmed  at  the 
distended  appearance  of  the  corpse,  that  they  had  even 
buried  the  poor  woman  before  I  knew  she  was  dead.  She 
left  a  little  girl  at  her  breast  of  about  four  months  old.  This 
child  is  being  brought  up  by  my  daughter  Serena.  There 
were  also  a  few  other  cases  at  first,  which  proved  fatal. 
But  when  the  disease  was  found  to  give  way  so  easily  to 
medicine,  we  stored  the  surrounding  tribes  with  doses  of 
medicine,  that  they  might  be  ready  in  case  of  an  attack. 
For  so  sudden  was  the  disease,  and  fatal  in  a  short  time, 
that  it  left  no  time  for  application  to  us.  This  epidemic 
seems  now  to  be  passing  away,  but  it  is  succeeded  by 
swelling  of  the  face.  May  the  Lord  have  mercy  upon  us. 
jMy  mind  is  weak,  and  my  nervous  system  so  broken  up, 
that  I  feel  these  calamities  of  my  poor  people  very  much. 
"  We  have  just  heard  from  our  Society  of  a  society  tliat 
is  formed  to  colonize  this  country.  Surely  the  British 
Government  will  never  consent  to  such  a  stej).  How  can 
they  give  up  a  country  which  is  not  their  own  ?  Alas,  I 
know  not  what  is  coming  upon  us.  The  cause  of  our 
dear  Eedeeiner  is,  I  hope,  being  extended.  At  our  last 
meeting  I  had  several  new  catechumens.  To-niglit,  whilst 
I  have  been  writing,  a  young  man  has  come  to  be  directed 
in  the  way  to  heaven.  My  dear  Serena  is  still  very 
poorly,  but  the  Lord  deals  graciously  with  us.  The  other 
branches  of  my  family  are  pretty  Mell.     Tlie  Lord  is  doing 


REV.  RICHAKD  DAVIS.  231 

His  great  work  at  Kaitaia.  We  have  reason  to  be  thank- 
ful, bnt  we  can  only  rejoice  wath  trembling,  on  account  of 
the  sickness  and  death  of  our  poor  people.  I  think  you 
will  ALL  accompany  us  to  a  throne  of  grace  in  their  behalf, 
and  lift  up  with  us  your  voices  for  the  remnant  that  is 
left.  I  have  had  but  one  solitary  letter  from  your  dear 
family  for  a  long  time.     This  I  lament. 

"  I  remain,  my  dear  sir,  with  much  respect,  affectionately 
yours,  "KiCHARD  Davis. 

"  To  Benjamin  Freeman  Coleman-,  Esq." 

"  Kaitaia,  New  Zealand,  July  18,  1838. 

"  jNIy  dear  Sir, — Last  Thursday  night  I  reached  this  sta- 
tion, and  had  tlie  unspeakable  pleasure  of  finding  my  dear 
children  blest  w4th  health  and  surrounded  with  usefulness. 
The  Lord  is  carrying  on  His  own  work  here.  I  have  been 
much  solicited  by  inquiring  people  since  I  have  been  here 
already.  I  rejoice  in  the  field  of  usefulness  in  which  my 
dear  children  are  labouring,  but  I  tremble  for  their  respon- 
sibility. May  the  Lord  enable  me  to  assist  them  with  my 
poor  prayers  and  advice. 

"  My  journey  was  rather  hard,  occasioned  from  a  bruise 
I  received  on  my  knee  a  few  weeks  ago  from  the  fall  of 
my  horse.  Since  my  arrival  here  I  have  had  a  bowel 
complaint,  so  that  my  strong  man  seems  to  be  bowing 
down  under  me.  A  few  weeks  ago  my  health  appeared 
in  a  great  measure  reinstated,  but  I  fear  now  it  will  never 
again  be  the  case.  May  the  Lord  prepare  me  for  His 
kingdom.     I  feel  myself  indeed  to  be  a  poor  sinner. 

"  I  considered  a  little  relaxation  from  my  Waimate  duties 


232  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

would  be  of  service  to  me.  lint  I  already  Legiu  to  tlnnl< 
about  home.     I  shall,  however,  stay  as  long  as  I  can. 

"  The  work  of  the  mission  is,  I  trust,  making  progress. 
Never  did  I  see  the  mission  in  so  healthful  a  state  as  at 
present.  Paratene  has  been  taken  from  us.  He  died  as 
he  had  lived,  seeking  the  best  interest  of  his  people.  He 
fell  a  victim  to  the  late  epidemic.  As  long  as  he  was  able 
lie  attended  on  the  sick,  and  was  attentive  to  all  their 
wants.  He  is  gone — with  him  the  bitterness  of  death  is 
past — he  is  safely  landed  on  the  happy  shores  of  eternal 
love.  Happy  soul,  washed  in  thy  Eedeemer's  blood  and 
clothed  with  His  righteousness,  thou  art  eternally  hajipy. 
Dear  man,  while  in  the  world  he  was  a  father  to  his  tribe. 
Alas  !  how  much  they  will  miss  him.  Many  attended  his 
funeral.     He  was  indeed  a  blessing  to  his  people. 

"  By  the  last  opportunity,  a  few  weeks  ago,  a  parcel  was 
sent  to  the  C.  M.  House  containing  two  copies  of  the  New 
Testament  in  sheets.  They  were  packed  up  by  Mr.  Colenso 
at  my  request  for  you.  Shovdd  they  not  have  been  for- 
warded to  you,  please  to  write  to  the  Mission  House  for 
them.  The  scarcity  of  books  for  prayer  has  rendered  it 
necessary  that  the  Prayer-book  should  be  printed  before 
the  dictionary.  This  latter  work  will  however  go  to  the 
press  immediately  after  the  former.  And  should  I  be 
spared,  copies  will  be  forwarded  as  soon  as  possible  after 
they  are  out  of  press. 

"  Thank  you  and  dear  Mrs.  Coleman  and  your  honoured 
father  for  your  joint  consolatory  letter.  I  hope,  when  at 
home,  to  write  more  at  length  to  Mrs.  Coleman,  and  to 
thank  her  for  her  very  kind  invitation.     But  England's 


REV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  233 

shores  I  never  more  expect  to  see.  I  think  I  could  scarcely 
survive  the  long  and  wide  separation  from  my  beloved 
children,  rendered,  if  possible,  more  dear  from  the  loss  of 
their  much-loved  mother.  It  cost  me  much  to  go  to  the 
colony.  My  dear  people,  too,  require  my  assistance.  They 
require  that  care  and  attention  which  will  not  allow  me  to 
leave  them.  The  few  years  I  may  have  to  remain  I  would 
wish  to  devote  to  them. 

"  Permit  me,  my  dear  sir,  to  congratulate  you  on  your  in- 
duction to  your  cure  of  souls  at  Ventnor.  It  is  a  great 
and  responsible  work  to  stand  between  God  and  immortal 
beings.  May  the  Lord  make  and  keep  you  faithful.  Your 
last  letter  has  caused  me  to  wish  to  hear  further  from 
you. 

"  My  dear  Serena  is  still  continued  to  me.  In  health  she 
was  when  I  left  much  as  usual.  With  Christian  love  to 
Mrs.  Coleman  and  your  honoured  father, — I  remain,  my  dear 
sir,  with  much  respect,  affectionately  yours, 

"  Eichaed  Davis." 

"  Waimate,  New  Zealand, 
November  15,  1838. 

"  My  dear  Sir, — My  last  letter  to  you  was  written  from 
Kaitaia.  Since  that  period  I  have  received  two  private 
confidential  letters  from  you,  containing  an  invitation  for 
me  to  visit  England,  etc.  etc.  A  few  days  ago  I  received 
yours  of  jNIay  21st,  containing  an  announcement  of  your 
having  lost  your  highly  respected  and  much-loved  parent, 
and  of  your  having  sent  three  hogshead  casks  to  Salisbury 
Square  for  me  and  mine.     Most  deeply  do  I  sympathize 


234  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

\vith  dear  Mrs.  Coleman  and  yourself  in  your  present  afflic- 
tion. Doubtless  you  are  enabled  to  exclaim,  '  All  is  well.' 
Tlie  translation  of  our  beloved  ones  should  endear  heaven 
to  our  souls.  I  feel  myself,  as  it  were,  held  between  two 
worlds,  with  a  l)ond  of  union  between  me  and  those  I  most 
love.  j\Iy  affection  is  divided  between  those  who  are  still 
in  the  flesh,  and  those  who  have  been  removed  from  this 
vale  of  tears.  In  the  removal  of  your  venerable  parent,  I 
have  lost  a  friend,  whose  correspondence  I  highly  esteemed. 
But  the  time  is  short.  We  shall  soon  see  those  dear  ones 
again.  Death  will  soon  lead  us  through  the  dark  valley, 
and  all  will  be  duration,  light,  and  love  for  ever.  Thank 
you  for  your  most  cordial  and  kind  invitation  to  visit  Eng- 
land, and  for  your  kind  attention  in  opening  a  way  for  my 
so  doing.  Such  a  voyage  I  could  not  undertake  for  two 
reasons, — 1st,  I  do  not  believe  my  constitutional  health 
would  sustain  me  to  your  beloved  shores  ;  2d,  I  could  not 
leave  my  missionary  field  without  suffering  from  severe 
checks  of  conscience.  The  Lord  has  wonderfully  jjrovided 
for  me.  As  I  was  not  able  to  leave  my  dear  invalid 
Serena,  I  was,  through  the  kind  intercession  of  my  friends 
in  the  colony,  enabled  to  prevail  on  IMrs.  Anne  Iselton,  a 
widow,  my  now  beloved  wife,  to  come  down  to  New 
Zealand,  as  a  most  eligible  opportunity  offered  for  her  so 
doing,  in  company  with  Mr.  Shepherd,  who  had  been  to 
the  colony  to  visit  his  father.  On  the  18tli  of  September 
we  were  married  at  Keri  Keii  ;  and  I  now  feel  myself  again 
in  possession  of  the  best  of  wives.  May  I  be  enabled  to 
receive  all  these  mercies  as  from  the  hand  of  Heaven  !  She 
is  everything  which  I  said  she  was  in  my  letter  to  you 


KEY.  PJCIIARD  DAVIS.  235 

from  Sydney,  and  mucli  more.  Thank  you  for  your  kind, 
persevering  attention  to  our  commissions.  It  -would  have 
given  me  an  unspeakable  pleasure  to  have  seen  you  and 
dear  ]\Irs.  Coleman  once  more  in  the  flesh.  0  with  what 
delightful  pleasure  should  I  have  attended  you  in  your 
pastoral  duties !  ■  But  now,  my  dear,  jMUCH  loved,  and 
HIGHLY  esteemed  friends,  I  can  have  no  hope  of  ever  again 
meeting  you  until  we  shall  meet  to  part  no  more  for  ever. 
]\Iy  missionary  labours  increase  upon  me.  Hypocrites 
are  beginning  to  show  themselves  to  the  disgrace  of  the 
cause  of  Christ.  But  while  we  have  to  lament  over  some, 
we  have  to  rejoice  that  many  are  enabled  to  hold  on  their 
way.  In  some  few  piety  is  deepening,  and  true  holiness 
is  progressing.  Kaikohe  I  visit  once  a  fortnight,  and 
sleep  there  in  my  new  house.  At  Otava,  which  is  a  place 
upwards  of  twenty  miles  distant  from  Waimate,  I  have 
another  house  in  preparation.  I  cannot  sleep  much  in  a 
tent  now,  as  I  am  at  times  much  afflicted  with  rheumatic 
pains,  not  only  in  the  limbs,  but  in  my  stomach  and 
bowels, — nature  of  course  wears  out.  Pray  that  I  may  be 
made  faithful  and  useful.  David  Tauranga  has  fallen  into 
sin,  which  is  a  great  grief  to  me  ;  although  I  hope  the  gift 
of  renewed  repentance  will  be  extended  towards  him. 
About  sixteen  months  ago  he  lost  his  wife.  Since  then  a 
female  slave  has  had  the  care  of  his  household.  A  few 
weeks  ago  it  was  found  out  that  she  was  in  the  family 
way.  They  were  married  directly.  But  it  has  brought  a 
great  disgrace  upon  our  infant  church. 

"  We  are  very  apprehensive  respecting  the  result  and 
effect  which  the  Colonization  Association  may  have  on  the 


230  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

poor  natives,  should  they  succeed  in  procuring  their  char- 
ter. AVe  have  just  sat  two  days  in  committee  on  the 
subject,  during  which  time  the  Government  documents, 
and  the  different  pamphlets  which  have  come  to  hand  on 
tlie  subject,  have  been  considered.  From  the  knowledge 
thus  acquired,  and  our  local  knowledge  of  the  country  and 
of  the  disposition  of  the  natives,  I  do  not  hesitate  to  state, 
that  a  colony  thus  founded  would  not,  according  to  all 
human  pro'oability,  foil  of  ruining  and  ultimately  destroy- 
ing the  native  tril)es.  This  must  also  be  the  case  should 
the  country  remain  in  its  present  state,  as  it  is,  to  all 
intents  and  purposes,  colonized  already.  So  that  in  either 
case  I  see  notliing  but  destruction  for  the  natives,  unless 
the  British  (Jovernment  should  think  proper  to  take  up 
the  subject  in  the  way  which  has  been  suggested  to  them, 
viz.,  that  of  becoming  to  them  a  fostering  power.  Should 
Britain  extend  her  guardian  hand,  and  legislate  for  them, 
and  at  the  same  time  maintain  a  sufficient  constabulary 
force  to  carry  laws  into  execution,  I  think  this  people  will 
at  length  become  an  enlightened  nation,  whilst  coloniza- 
tion, under  almost  any  modification,  will  not  fail  to  effect 
their  destruction.  The  expense  of  such  legislation  and 
constabulary  force  I  have  no  doubt  could  be  defrayed  by 
funds  raised  here.  I  feel  anxious  for  the  welfare  of  my 
people  and  adopted  country.  May  the  Lord  deliver  them 
from  the  hands  of  the  oppressor. 

"  I  hear  but  little  of  the  proceedings  of  the  Popish 
missionaries.  They  allow  their  hearers  to  work  on  the 
Sabbath  after  service  is  ended,  or  play,  which  they  think 
proper.     They  have  also  told  them  that  it  was  not  right 


REV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  237 

for  tlieni  to  read  the  Scriptures.      I  Jo  not  know  wlietlier 
they  have  proceeded  to  baptize  or  not. 

"  Please  to  give  our  united  Christian  love  to  Mrs.  Cole- 
man, and  accept  the  same  yourself  from  us  all. — I  remain, 
my  dear  sir,  with  much  respect,  very  affectionately  yours, 

"  Richard  Davis." 

"  Waimate,  New  Zealand, 
April  14,  1839. 

"  My  dear  Sir, — A  fortnight  ago  the  three  casks  came 
safely  to  hand.  Thank  the  dear  Eyde  friends  for  us  for 
their  contents.  May  the  Lord  make  us  faithful  stewards 
of  these  valuable  donations,  and  may  His  holy  name  be 
glorified  thereby  !  The  natives  are  much  indebted  to 
their  kind  unknown  friends  for  their  unremitting  kind- 
nesses. I  have  just  received  letters  from  my  people,  who 
went  a  short  time  since  to  the  East  Cape  as  missionaries, 
requesting  clothing.  They  will  be  supplied  from  these 
casks.  Their  account  of  the  success  of  their  labours  is 
very  pleasing.  Large  chapels  have  been  erected,  and 
several  congregations  collected.  The  East  Cape  is  very 
po23ulous.  I  hope  the  Lord  will  soon  send  a  missionary 
there. 

"  Our  mission  wants  greater  zeal.  By  this  conveyance 
I  have  written  to  Mr.  Coates  to  urge  the  Society  to  send 
a  bishop  here — one  wholly  under  the  influence  of  the  Spirit 
of  Christ — one  possessed  of  the  spirit  of  primitive  Chris- 
tianity. Episcopal  superintendence  is  absolutely  ne- 
cessary. The  Society  could  afford  £500  a  year,  and  a 
bishop  of  a  proper  spirit  would  require  no  more.     Thrice 


238  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

have  I  pressed  the  suhject  on  ]Mr.  Coates.  (Jiir  mission 
wants  greater  S})irituality,  and  is  not  what  it  ought  to  be. 
On  this  aceonnt  I  have  solicited  Mr.  Coates  to  have  a 
bishop  sent  out  possessing  the  qualifications  essential  to 
the  episcopal  office.  God  has  added  to  the  Church  many 
natives.  Tliese  require  great  attention  and  great  care,  for 
there  are  many  adversaries.  The  Church  of  Eome  has  her 
bishop  here.  He  is  a  very  persevering  man.  Will  not  the 
Protestant  Church  supply  this  mission  with  a  bishop  ? 
Some  wicked  natives,  who  have  long  rejected  the  counsel 
of  God  against  their  own  souls,  have  been  baptized  at 
Hokianga  by  the  Eoman  Catholic  bishop,  wdio  is  building 
a  house  at  Waimate  for  the  purpose  of  visiting  them.  Thus 
our  infant  church  is  invaded  on  the  right  hand  and  on  the 
left,  and  requires  the  utmost  vigilance.  Last  Sunday  I 
preached  on  the  subject,  and  set  forth,  to  an  attentive 
congregation,  the  glory  and  beauty  of  redemption,  and  the 
free  and  everlasting  blessings  therein  covenanted  to  the 
believer. 

"  Kaikohe  is  a  fertile  district,  the  most  fertile  I  have 
seen  in  New  Zealand.  Here  tlie  natives  are  growing 
wheat,  and  making  progress.  Here  I  purpose  to  build  a 
mill  exclusively  for  their  use,  and  have  written  to  Mr. 
Coates  to  send  me  out  a  pair  of  mill-stones,  and  to  supply 
me  with  money  to  pay  the  millwright,  and  to  pay  for  the 
stones,  liangings,  and  other  metal-work  required.  For  this 
outlay  I  will  be  responsible  until  the  natives  shall  repay 
the  wliole  with  wheat  or  flour.  The  natives  will  build  the 
mill  house,  dam,  etc.  They  must  be  taken  by  the  liand. 
]\Iuch  can  be  done  for  them  at  little  expense.     Thus,  by 


REV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  239 

the  grace  of  God,  I  am  resolved  to  act  in  my  own  district, 
and  shall  bring  down  upon  me  the  reproach  of  those 
who  wish  to  buy  their  land.  Man's  censure  can  only 
last  during  life.  This  is  not  our  rest.  In  this  I  am 
acting  independently,  and  stand  alone.  I  have  con- 
sulted no  one  except  Eev.  W.  Williams.  He  accorded  with 
my  views,  and  advised  me  to  act  on  my  sole  responsibility. 
At  Kaikohe  I  have  a  new,  decent  church  preparing.  In 
my  district,  materials  are  preparing  for  three  chapels.  At 
Tautoka,  the  chief,  who  has  long  halted  between  two  opi- 
nions, has  declared  himself  a  believer  in  Jesus.  This  has 
caused  much  stir  in  his  tribe.  May  it  be  genuine  and 
permanent !  James,  in  the  course  of  the  year,  is  about  to 
be  married  to  my  dear  Anne's  second  daughter.  She  is 
about  his  own  age,  and  has  received  a  good  education. 
Please  procure  a  Latin  Bible  for  James.  William  is  dili- 
gent in  studying  Greek.  Coleman  makes  progress  in  clas- 
sical learning.  I  hope  the  Lord  is  about  to  honour  these 
children  in  His  vineyard.  With  kind  love  to  dear  Mrs. 
Coleman,  in  which  Mrs.  Davis  desires  to  unite, — I  remain, 
my  dear  sir,  affectionately  and  respectfully  yours, 

"  ElCHAED  DA\as." 

"  Waimate,  New  Zealand, 
July  2,  1839. 

"  My  DEAR  Sir, — Two  Eomish  priests  are  going  to  Tau- 
ranga,  two  to  the  Thames,  and  two  remain  at  Tapeka.  0 
Lord,  give  us  grace  to  be  up  and  doing  ! 

"  Had  a  large  body  of  natives  with  me,  and  examined 
thirty  candidates  for  baptism,  and  passed  them  on  to  Mr. 


240  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

Williams.  They  require  much  care  and  vigilant  attention. 
Numbers  are  anxious  to  be  baptized,  but  I  fear  their  mo- 
tives may  not  be  sincere,  and  so  they  may  not  become 
partakers  of  the  spiritual  benefits  resulting  from  a  right 
participation  of  that  sacred  ordinance.  This  is  a  solemn 
duty  to  be  engaged  in. 

"  1th  July. — Glory  be  to  thy  holy  name,  0  Lord  Most 
High  !     To-day  101  adults  were  admitted  to  baptism. 

"  \2>th  July. — Conversed  with  193  natives  on  religion. 
This  is  the  largest  number  I  have  ever  had.  The  work  of 
grace  is,  without  doubt,  progTessing  in  the  hearts  of  many, 
and  God  is  extending  His  kingdom  amongst  them.  Know- 
ledge is  increasing,  and  saving  mercy  is  manifested  by  an 
unsparing  hand  to  the  poor  natives. 

"  23fZ  July. — Conversed  with  1 60  natives.  The  Lord  was, 
I  trust,  amongst  us.  The  natives  I  sent  to  visit  Tareha, 
tlie  old  chief,  returned.  They  were  well  received  by  him. 
These  natives,  being  slaves,  were  afraid  to  approach  the 
sick  chief  without  an  invitation.  They  agreed  to  call  to 
liim  from  a  distance,  and,  if  he  called  them,  to  speak  freely 
to  him  on  the  state  of  his  soul.  Should  he  bid  them  keep 
off,  they  should  consider  the  door  closed  against  them. 
They  called,  and  asked  permission  to  approach  Tareha. 
He  said,  '  Come  to  me  where  I  am.'  They  asked  him  if 
he  would  allow  them  to  speak.  He  said,  '  Say  on.'  One 
of  them  said,  '  I  come  in  the  name  of  God,  who  made 
heaven  and  earth.  I  am  not  come  to  speak  about  your 
body,  but  the  state  of  your  soul.  God  gave  His  Son 
to  die  for  sinners.  The  blood  of  Christ  hath  cleansed  my 
sins,  and  will  wash  away  your  sins.     The  Holy  Spirit  will 


EEV.  PJCHARD  DAVIS.  241 

teach  you.  I  am  a  sinner.  You  also  are  a  sinner.  Christ 
rejects  none.  Go  to  Him.  He  M'ill  save  your  soul,  and 
your  body  too,  which  will  rise  again.  Christ  will  raise  the 
body.  If  you  build  a  house,  and  it  falls,  it  cannot  rise 
again  of  itself.  But  if  you  work,  you  can  ])\\t  it  together 
again.  So  God,  who  made  you,  when  you  die,  will  raise 
your  body  again.'  Tareha  told  them  not  to  leave  him  that 
night,  but  to  sleep  there,  that  he  might  hear  more  on  this 
subject.  They  remained,  and,  from  their  well-known  spiri- 
tuality of  mind,  doubtless  spoke  faithfully  and  feelingly  to 
him  respecting  his  eternal  salvation. 

"  Thank  you  for  your  letter  just  come  to  hand.  It 
gives  me  pleasure  to  know  you  are  so  actively  engaged  in 
the  service  of  our  dear  Master.  I  hope  you  will  continue 
to  ^\Tite.     Your  letters  cheer  me. 

"  We  have  had  a  signal  manifestation  of  the  power  of 
religion  over  the  savage  mind.  Two  months  ago,  a  party 
of  unbelieving  natives  went  into  Kaikohe  to  perform  their 
accustomed  ceremony  of  removing  the  bones  of  a  relative 
who  died  in  the  summer.  I  felt  very  anxious  for  my  people, 
lest  they  might  fall  from  their  steadfastness,  and  lapse  into 
sin.  This  happened  in  a  slight  degree.  Some  joined  in 
the  dance  wdien  they  first  met,  which  caused  remorse  of 
conscience,  and  made  them  more  jealous  over  themselves, 
and  more  bold,  from  hatred  of  sin,  to  speak  to  their  friends 
on  the  one  thing  needful.  The  party  on  their  return  called 
on  me.  I  was  much  struck  with  their  conversation.  The 
leading  men  went  to  Kaikohe  bound  with  the  chains  of 
superstition  to  perform  a  superstitious  act.  They  returned 
fulfilled  with  a  desire  for  better  things.     They  made  a 

Q 


212  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

great  stir  among  their  unbelieving  friends,  in  consequence 
of  which  nmnj  have  embraced  Christianity.  How  far  it 
may  prove  the  work  of  the  Spirit  time  will  show.  Soon 
after  their  return  an  aggravated  murder  was  committed 
on  a  girl  belonging  to  the  Kaikohe  party,  they  had  so 
lately  visited.  When  this  murder  was  known  to  some 
at  Kaikohe  who  had  not  received  Christianity  in  the  love 
of  it,  the  old  spirit  of  revenge  was  stirred  up.  Even  this 
was  overruled  for  good,  as  the  power  and  spirit  of  Chris- 
tianity were  by  this  circumstance  manifested.  To  have 
allowed  the  murder  to  pass  without  notice  would  have  been 
sinful.  But  how  to  take  up  the  cause  without  war  was 
the  difficulty.  They  came  in  a  body,  strongly  armed,  to 
Waimate  to  see  their  friends  (the  murderer  having  fled),  to 
make  peace  with  them,  and  (to  use  their  own  expression) 
to  make  the  surface  of  the  country  peaceful.  They  arrived 
on  one  of  the  days  appointed  for  my  meeting  the  Christian 
natives.  The  natives  and  myself  met  them  in  a  body. 
We  despatched  a  messenger  to  the  party  whom  they  were 
going  to  visit.  The  chiefs  of  the  party  soon  arrived,  and 
the  meeting  of  the  two  was  most  gratifying.  The  speeches 
evidenced  the  most  complete  triumph  of  the  Gospel  of  a 
public  nature  I  ever  witnessed.  In  former  times  all  would 
have  been  wild  confusion  in  the  army,  all  pigs  found  would 
have  been  killed  and  taken  away,  and  all  store-houses 
broken  open  and  plundered  amidst  musket- firing  and 
dancing.  All  was  now  ordered  with  discretion.  They 
proceeded  quietly  to  the  place.  Not  a  gun  was  fired. 
Not  an  angry  word  was  spoken.  The  voice  was  not  heard 
in  the  dance,  but  in  the  evening  the  voice  of  prayer  and 


REV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  243 

praise  was  heard  throughout  the  camp.  You  will  rejoice 
with  me  in  this  victory  of  the  cross.  The  army  was 
almost  exclusively  composed  of  my  own  natives.  I  told 
Mr.  Williams,  who  was  present,  that  such  a  scene  of  peace 
and  good-will  was  an  ample  reward  for  all  our  past  toil. 
With  kind  love  to  'Sirs.  Coleman,  in  which  my  family 
join, — I  remain,  my  dear  sir,  respectfully  and  affectionately 
yours,  EiCHARD  Davis." 

"  Waimate,  New  Zealand, 
8th  January  1840. 

"  My  dear  Sir, — Popery  seems  to  increase  gTeatly.  Here 
the  bishop  and  his  priests  manifest  a  zeal  worthy  of  a 
better  cause,  the  former  more  especially.  They  are  form- 
ing stations  in  different  parts  of  the  island,  and  are 
beginning  to  employ  native  agency  to  disseminate  their 
pernicious  tenets. 

"  The  work  of  the  Eedeemer  stdl  progresses.  My  time 
is  almost  solely  engrossed  by  the  natives.  Great  progress 
is  making  at  the  East  Cape,  and  the  Lord  there  blesses 
the  labours  of  tile  native  teachers  whom  we  have  sent. 
Eev.  W.  Williams  finally  left  for  that  district  with  his 
family  last  week.  In  him  I  have  lost  a  valued  friend  and 
companion,  but  he  is  zealously  engaged  in  his  Master's 
work,  and  will  be  a  blessing  to  the  country  where  he 
resides.  We  have  not  had  a  baptism  since  July,  when 
101  adults  were  baptized,  untU  last  Sunday,  when  twelve 
adults  were  baptized.  On  the  26th  of  this  month  baptism 
will  be  administered  to  a  large  number  of  adults.  The 
whole  of  Tuesday  I  spent  with  my  catechumens.     I  meet 


244  MEMOIE  OF  THE 

them  twice  a  week  as  usual.  They  increase  in  number 
and  interest. 

"  About  eleven  weeks  ago  ]\Ir.  "Williams  went  to  Cook's 
Strait  to  establish  Mr.  Hadfield  there.  We  have  received 
most  satisfactory  letters  both  from  ]\Ir.  Williams  and  from 
some  natives  who  went  from  me  to  Port  Nicholson.  The 
Lord  is  manifesting  His  grace  among  these  people.  The 
account  given  by  one  of  the  gentlemen  of  the  '  Tory '  is 
most  pleasing.  He  reports  that  they  landed  at  the  Port 
on  the  Sabbath,  and  expected  to  have  been  received  by 
the  natives  witH  a  dance.  They  were  met  quietly  on  the 
beach  by  a  deputation  of  natives,  and  were  conducted  into 
the  Pa,  where  they  sat  down  until  divine  service  was 
concluded,  which  was  conducted  with  great  decorum  by  a 
native,  the  congregation  amounting  to  700.  This  gentle- 
man confessed  that  he  was  not  a  religious  character,  but 
that  he  was  surprised  to  witness  the  favourable  alteration 
in  the  country  in  the  short  space  of  four  years  since  he 
had  travelled  through  the  district.  It  is  solely  God's  work. 
The  means  used  have  been  weak  and  feeble.  Hence  it 
redounds  the  more  to  the  glory  of  the  riches  of  His  grace 
in  Christ  Jesus. 

"  It  is  absolutely  essential,  that  the  Church  Missionary 
Society  should  send  a  bishop  to  New  Zealand.  There  is 
even  now  sufficient  duty  to  occupy  all  his  time.  In  fact, 
if  we  are  to  continue  without  episcopal  superintendence, 
in  what  are  we  better  than  dissenters  ?  But  such  a  bishop 
is  wanted  as  is  described  by  St.  Paul.  I  have  written  to 
Salisbury  Square  repeatedly  on  the  subject,  and  shall  con- 
tinue so  to  write. 


KEY.  KICHAED  DAVIS.  245 

■  "  This  country  is  being  colonized  very  rapidly.  Twenty- 
three  town  allotments  in  Victoria  realized  £852.  At  Ko- 
rorarika  also  allotments  sell  very  high.  At  a  late  sale 
about  £2000  were  realized.  A  small  weather-board  build- 
ing, inclusive  of  site,  is  worth  from  £600  to  £700.  For  one 
house  of  large  dimensions,  but  built  entirely  of  timber,  the 
sum  of  £1250  was  refused.  Stores  and  shops  are  opened  at 
Kororarika,  and  goods  are  sold  at  Sydney  prices.  Here  the 
Eomish  bishop  has  fixed  his  head -quarters.  From  hence 
as  from  a  centre  the  Jesuitical  leaven  of  Popish  superstition 
is  working,  and  will  emanate  to  all  parts  of  this  distracted 
country.  But  the  Lord  Omnipotent  reigneth.  May  we  be 
ready  for  every  event !  May  we  be  prepared  to  lay  down 
our  lives  in  God's  cause  !  With  the  natives  it  is  my  desire 
to  stand  or  fall.  This  country  without  them  would  be  to 
me  a  desolate  wilderness. 

"  At  Ivaitaia  good  is  doing,  but  the  missionaries  are  sur- 
rounded by  the  emissaries  of  Popery,  and  are  much  troubled 
by  land-buyers.  What  is  done  by  the  church  missionaries 
may  be  considered  effectually  done.  Xone  are  baptized 
until  the  fruits  of  the  Spirit  are  to  human  judgment  dis- 
cernible. I  hope  soon  to  send  you  the  goodly  number 
baptized  in  this  district.  Of  these  a  few  have  brought 
dishonour  on  the  name  of  Christ.  jNIany  having  been 
washed  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb,  have  passed  into  the 
heavens,  where  they  are  now  praising  their  Ptedeemer  in 
the  highest  strains.  A  large  number  yet  tabernacle  ^vith 
us  in  their  houses  of  clay  waiting  their  appointed  time. 

"  The  older  I  get  the  more  I  have  to  attend  to.  Could  I 
give  up  myself  exclusively  to  missionary  work,  it  would 


24G  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

relieve  me  in  my  declining  years.  I  am  not  old,  bnt  I  feel 
worn.  Pray  for  me,  my  dearest  and  oldest  friend.  I  feel 
my  weakness.  In  nmcli  temptation  liitherto  the  Lord  hath 
preserved  me.  This  is  a  great  mercy.  I  have  commenced 
the  year.  I  may  never  see  its  close.  May  the  language 
of  my  soul  be  :  '  Come,  Lord  Jesus,  come  quickly  !'  Yes, 
my  beloved  friends,  we  shall  soon  meet  to  part  no  more. 
We  shall  be  with  them  who  are  only  gone  a  little  before 
us.  With  our  Christian  love  to  dear  Mrs.  Coleman,  and 
all  our  dear  unknown  friends, — I  remain,  my  dear  sir,  re- 
spectfully and  affectionately  yours  in  the  best  bonds, 

"  EicHARD  Davis." 

"  Waimate,  New  Zealand, 
5th  February  1840. 

"  My  dear  Sir, — The  power  of  the  glorious  Gospel  wings 
its  way  through  the  length  and  breadth  of  this  land.  The 
glad  tidings  of  peace  and  salvation  are  now  proclaimed 
from  the  North  Cape  to  Cook's  Strait.  Mr.  Williams 
returned  overland  from  Cook's  Strait  to  Tauranga  in  the 
Bay  of  Plenty.  The  reception  he  everywhere  met  with 
is  most  interesting.  Tliere  was  scarcely  a  place  or  tribe 
where  the  Word  of  God  was  not  partially  known,  and 
divine  worship  instituted.  The  demand  for  books  was 
very  great.  A  single  leaf  of  the  Bible  is  highly  valued. 
Please  to  write  to  Salisbury  Square  to  urge  tlie  printing 
of  10,000  copies  of  the  New  Testament.  For  this  number 
we  have  applied.  Our  press  here  is  fully  occupied,  A 
large  edition  of  the  Prayer-book,  and  of  elementary  books, 
is  printing.     But  more  hands  are  required  to  render  the 


REV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  247 

press  fully  efficient.  The  work  of  salvation  is  proceeding 
amidst  calumny  and  reproach.  Sunday  week  102  adults 
were  baptized  at  Waimate,  of  many  of  whom  I  have  a  good 
hope.  On  the  following  day  many  children  were  baptized, 
and  twenty  couples  of  the  newly  baptized  were  married. 
In  about  three  weeks  we  expect  another  baptism. 

"  Sth  Fchruary. — Last  Tuesday  week  Captain  Hobson 
arrived  in  the  bay.  30tli  January  the  Queen  was  pro- 
claimed at  Kororarika,  and  Captain  Hobson  as  her  Lieu- 
tenant-Governor over  such  territories  as  should  be  ceded 
to  the  Queen  of  England.  On  the  31st  the  (Tovernor  was 
to  visit  Waimate  on  his  Avay  to  Hokianga,  but  ilhiess  pre- 
vented. The  6th  instant  was  the  appointed  time  for  the 
chiefs  to  sign  the  treaty  presented  to  them  by  the  Governor. 
The  chiefs  from  Kororarika,  especially  those  professing 
Popery,  appeared  determined  to  retain  their  independency. 
I  arrived  with  a  party  of  chiefs  from  the  interior  who  ad- 
vocated the  treaty,  and  invited  the  Governor.  (See  this 
Treaty  of  Waitangi  in  Appendix  ill.)  The  followers  of 
Popery  refused  to  sign,  having,  they  said,  been  told  by  the 
Eomisli  bishop,  that  if  they  signed  they  would  in  a  short 
time  become  slaves  to  the  white  people.  The  flovernor 
announced  that  the  Government  here  promised  to  protect 
the  religion  of  the  Established  Church,  that  of  the  AVes- 
leyans,  that  of  Eome,  and  also  tliat  of  the  natives,  i.e.,  their 
original  customs.  N.B. — Of  these  customs  the  natives 
think  little.  In  fact,  generally,  they  view  them  with  ab- 
horrence. The  treaty  preserves  to  the  Maoris  all  their 
landed  possessions,  with  the  privilege  of  selling  or  not 
selling  their  land,  with  this  proviso,  that  if  they  sell,  they 


248  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

must  sell  to  Government — a  necessary  restriction,  to  guard 
the  natives  from  imposition. 

"  Please  to  give  our  very  kind  Christian  regards  to  Mrs. 
Coleman, — and  believe  me  to  remain,  yours  affectionately 
and  respectfully,  PiICHAKD  Davis." 

"  Katkohe,  New  Zealand, 
Fehruanj  13,  1840. 

"  ]\Iy  dear  Sir, — It  is  many  years  since  we  first  became 
acquainted  with  each  other.  During  this  period  I  am  not 
aware  of  ever  having  taken  any  step  of  importance  without 
first  making  you  acquainted  therewith,  and  in  some  mea- 
sure or  other  consulting  you.  Now,  I  just  write  a  hasty 
line  to  inform  you  that  I  have  this  day  written  to  Salis- 
bury Square  to  offer  myself  for  ordination.  This  I  should 
not  have  done  at  this  time,  had  I  not  heard  that  the 
clerical  brethren  had  some  time  ago,  unknown  to  me,  re- 
commended the  step.  My  time  for  a  long  period  has  been 
pretty  much  employed  in  ministerial  duties, — such  as 
marrying,  burying,  preaching,  etc.  etc.  But,  as  members 
of  the  Established  Church,  due  caution  will  now  be  neces- 
sary, as  we  shall  have  many  eyes  upon  us. 

"  I  am  also  informed  the  Bishop  of  Australia  is  not 
likely  to  be  averse  to  the  ordination  of  some  of  the  elder 
catechists,  but  inclined  to  favour  such  a  measure. 

"  It  is  my  wish  to  view  the  subject  in  all  its  bearings  in 
a  most  serious  light.  It  is  my  desire  to  lii;  low  before  the 
throne,  and  to  humble  myself  before  my  Cod  on  the  occa- 
sion. I  feel  fearful  lest  I  may  tread  on  forbidden  ground. 
I  know  and  feel  my  sinfulness,  my  unworthiness.     I  know 


REV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  249 

if  ever  I  am  saved  myself,  I  shall  indeed  be  a  monument 
of  stupendous  gTace.  I  hope  I  have  not  done  wrong  in 
having  thus  offered  myself  for  ordination.  Would  I  could 
liave  consulted  you  more  than  I  have  done  on  the  subject. 
The  Lord,  who  has  so  often  appeared  for  me,  will,  I  trust, 
direct  my  steps.  His  presence  lights  up  the  rough,  dark, 
and  doubtful  valley,  and  removes  from  uncertainty  all 
unnecessary  care.  I  have  just  been  reading  '  Hai-vey's 
Memoirs.'  0  how  sweet  to  my  taste  are  those  holy  and 
heavenly  doctrines  !  How  brightly  shone  redeeming  love 
in  that  saint  of  eminence  !  How  happy  he  must  have  been 
on  earth !  And  now,  how  blessed,  no  tongue  can  tell. 
Owen,  Harvey,  and  Whitefield  are  my  favourite  authors. 
Modern  divinity  is,  in  too  many  instances,  of  a  very  poor 
texture,  and  is  not  calculated  to  fill  the  soul  with  marrow 
and  fatness.  Until  we  hear  more  such  doctrine  advanced 
in  the  church  as  that  contained  in  the  above-mentioned 
authors,  we  shall  not  see  better  days.  Should  you  ever 
fall  in  with  an  old  copy  of  Owen  on  the  Hebrews,  I 
should  be  glad  to  buy  it.  I  may  not  live  to  read  it  much, 
l)ut  it  may  prove  a  legacy  to  my  cliildren.  My  former 
constitutional  strength  will  never  be  restored.  AVilliam  is, 
I  trust,  truly  pious.  I  wished  him  to  take  charge  of  the 
Society's  farm,  but  the  Lord  hath  a  higher  and  more  noble 
work  for  him.  He  is  now  studying  for  the  ministry,  in 
connexion  with  his  duties  on  the  farm.  I  would  most 
gladly  give  him  all  his  time,  but  at  present  I  cannot 
afford  it. 

"  I  came  here  yesterday  under  rather  exciting  circum- 
stances.     On  Monday  I  received  a  letter  from  the  chiefs. 


250  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

to  inform  me  the  Hokiaiiga  people  had  sold  a  large  tract 
of  country,  in  which  was  included  some  of  their  landed 
possessions  :  that  they  were  determined  to  oppose  it ;  and 
as  they  can  only  do  so  by  force  of  arms,  I  felt  apprehensive 
of  consequences.  I  found  them  actively  engaged  repairing 
their  fortification,  while  fifty  men  were  sent  out  to  oppose 
the  party  of  sixty  people,  who  were  supposed  to  be 
employed  marking  boundaries.  In  the  evening  the  armed 
party  returned,  not  having  seen  the  other  party,  but  they 
had  demolislied  all  the  landmarks.  Much  as  I  was  dis- 
tressed on  account  of  the  state  of  affairs,  yet  I  saw  nothing 
to  blame  them  for.  The  general  spirit  manifested  on  the 
occasion  was  tliat  of  a  work  of  grace  on  the  heart.  I 
addressed  them  from  these  words  : — '  Cast  all  your  care 
upon  Him,'  etc.  etc.  0  glorious  triumph  of  Divine  grace  ! 
The  voice  of  the  angry,  revengeful  savage  was  no  longer 
heard  denouncing  destruction  in  its  most  horrid  form  on 
his  fellow  man,  but  calm  discussion  took  the  place  of  high 
resentment  and  indignant  insult.  They  were  willing  part 
of  the  property  should  go  in  order  to  peace,  but  not  all. 
And  from  what  was  advanced,  it  would  appear  the  other 
party  did  not  wish  to  press  the  matter.  I  trust  no  blood 
will  l)e  shed  on  the  occasion. 

"  To-day  I  have  conversed  with  many  members  of  this 
congregation,  and  cannot  for  a  moment  doubt  but  they 
are  growing  in  grace  and  ripening  for  glory.  0  that  my 
heart  were  more  in  this  great  work,  and  that  I  were  more 
faitliful  to  my  trust ! 

"  On  j\Ionday  the  Governor  came  to  Waimate.  Yester- 
day he  passed  on  to  Hokianga.     I  tremble  much  for  the 


KEY.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  251 

natives.  ISIuch  is  to  be  apprehended.  They  will  indeed 
require  all  onr  care.  They  are  children  in  every  sense  of 
the  word.  They  are  oxen  unaccustomed  to  the  yoke.  Im- 
mediately after  their  return  from  Hokianga  the  vessel  sails 
round  the  island.  Mr.  AVilliams  accompanies  them.  It  is 
expected  the  Governor  will  have  some  opposition. 

"  I  visited  a  sick  man  last  night,  and  have  visited  him 
again  to-day.  His  experience  and  state  rejoice  my  heart. 
I  found  him  much  bowed  down  from  a  sense  of  sin.  He 
appeared  to  be  full  of  thought.  But  when  I  spoke  to  him 
of  Christ  his  countenance  changed.  This  morning  I  found 
him  in  better  spirits.  His  time  will  not  be  long.  His 
days  of  mourning  will  soon  be  ended.  Blessed  Gospel  ! 
AVliat  an  effect  it  has  on  the  soul ;  yea,  on  the  whole 
person  !  To  God  be  all  the  glory.  God  has  been  won- 
derful in  goodness  to  this  tribe.  Of  all  others  they  were 
a  people  most  to  be  feared.  Their  history,  if  recorded, 
would  report  little  else  but  war  in  all  its  savage  forms, — 
rapine,  murder,  and  desolation.  A  remark  was  made  yes- 
terday by  an  elderly  native  to  this  effect: — 'Since  this 
tribe  has  embraced  the  Gospel,  the  surrounding  tribes  have 
l)een  enabled  to  eat  the  food  of  their  own  growing,  and  to 
reap  the  benefit  of  their  own  labours.  Previously  this  was 
not  the  case.  They  were  then  the  terror  of  the  country.' 
Latterly  their  neighbours  have,  in  some  instances,  taken  ad- 
vantage of  the  power  of  the  Gospel  over  their  minds.  This 
is  the  case  with  the  land  in  question.  But  they  are  now 
roused,  and  are  taking  these  present  steps  in  order  that 
their  neighbours  may  see  that  they  are  determined  to 
preserve  their  rights, — that  they  will  not  be  imposed  on. 


252  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

"  It  is  now  night,  and  tliey  are  still  at  work  ;  they  say  it 
will  be  the  first  finished  fortification  the  tribe  ever  pos- 
sessed. It  was  commenced  some  years  ago,  but  not 
finished. 

"11  th. — Yesterday  203  native  communicants  partook  of 
the  sacred  ordinance  in  our  new  church.  A  liundred  of 
the  newly  baptized  were  present  who  did  not  partake. 

"  The  Governor  was  opposed  at  Hokiunga  by  some  of 
the  natives,  who  were  doubtless  instigated  thereto  by  the 
whites.  With  kind  regards  to  Mrs.  Coleman. — I  remain, 
my  dear  sir,  respectfully  and  affectionately  yours, 

"  EiCHAKD  Davis." 

"Waimate,  March  13,  1840. 

"  My  dear  Sir, — After  so  long  a  period  it  was  cheering 
to  me  on  the  7th  instant  to  receive  a  letter  with  your  well- 
known  direction.  I  do  not  like  the  idea  of  outliving  the 
friendship  of  my  friends.  Perhaps  some  of  our  letters  are 
lost. 

"  Our  post  as  missionaries  is  now  one  of  much  import- 
ance and  anxiety.  It  is  the  wish  of  the  Society,  that  we 
should  render  the  Lieut.-Governor  all  the  assistance  in  our 
power,  compatible  with  our  missionary  character.  The 
natives  are  much  perplexed  to  know  what  is  coming  upon 
them.  At  present  the  Governor  is  rather  poorly.  He  is 
now  staying  with  us  to  get  a  little  quiet,  and  I  hope  soon 
to  see  liim  again  enabled  to  resume  his  duties. 

"  A2Jril2\. — Since  I  commenced  this  letter, rapid  changes 
have  passed  before  us.  Much  excitement  has  taken  place 
amongst  the  natives,  in   consequence   of  reports   spread 


REV.  FJCIIAllL)  DAVIS.  253 

amongst  them  by  evil-minded  Europeans.  They  have 
represented  iis  as  having  only  come  amongst  them  to  pre- 
pare the  way  for  Government  to  come  and  take  the  coiintiy 
■with  greater  ease, — these  reports  have  emanated  principally 
from  Papists.  At  present  we  are  pretty  quiet.  But  we 
may  expect  even  now  a  reaction,  as  many  agitators  are 
abroad. 

"  Popery  is  making  progress  here,  and  will  do  so.  The 
golden  age  of  this  mission  seems  to  have  passed  away. 
Stiff  formality  has  been  introduced  amongst  us  in  place  of 
simple  Christianity.  Would  that  the  Church  Missionary 
Society  only  knew,  that  stiff  formalities,  apart  from  humble 
spiritual-mindedness,  will  only  tend  to  overthrow  their 
mission  in  this  country.  My  soul  has  often  rejoiced  in 
the  prospect  of  the  final  success  of  this  mission.  But 
clouds  and  darkness  are  now  hanging  around  our  horizon, 
and  the  Kght  is  obscured.  There  is  no  religious  system 
so  scriptural,  so  sound,  and  so  spiritual,  as  that  of  the 
Established  Church.  I  love  her  doctrines,  I  love  her  dis- 
cipline. How  truly  scriptural  are  her  aiticles,  her  prayers, 
and  her  homilies !  But,  alas !  how  much  her  beautiful 
garments  are  sullied  when  they  are  worn  by  the  formalist. 

"  Mr.  Clarke  has  accepted  an  appointment  under  Govern- 
ment. This  I  think  he  would  have  done  with  much 
reluctance,  had  it  not  been  for  our  blighted  prospects. 
The  situation  he  holds  under  his  Sovereign  is  of  vital 
importance  to  the  natives.  And  the  step  he  has  taken  will 
doubtless  meet  the  most  hearty  sanction  of  the  Society. 
He  holds  the  situation  of  principal  Chief  Protector.  He 
will  have  to  purchase  all  lands  from  the  natives  for  the 


254  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

Crown.  He  is  to  see  that  tlie  natives  are  not  unjustly 
dealt  with  by  Europeans.  He  is  to  go  amongst  them  with 
full  authority  to  settle  all  their  little  differences,  etc.  etc. 
In  short,  he  will  be  still  as  much  in  missionary  work  as  he 
has  ever  been,  and  will  be  beyond  the  reach  of  STIFF 
FORMALITY.  I  mucli  lament  the  loss  of  this  friend  and 
brother.  Ever  since  the  formation  of  this  settlement  we 
have  lived  together  without  an  unpleasant  feeling. 

"  To-day  I  have  met  a  very  large  party  of  natives  for 
religious  instruction.  The  work  of  grace  is  progressing, 
and  I  should  still  ho])e  for  better  things,  were  it  not  for 
local  circumstances.  Let  me  entreat  an  interest  in  your 
prayers,  and  in  the  prayers  of  all  your  friends.  I  know, 
I  feel,  my  dear  sir,  that  I  am  a  poor  sinner,  and  utterly 
unworthy  to  do  anything  for  Christ.  But  woe  be  to  me 
if  I  preach  not  the  Gospel  Give  me  freely  your  advice. 
I  need  it  much.  I  have  much  to  do,  but  this  I  rejoice 
in,  that  the  office  of  secretary  now  devolves  upon  me, 

"  The  Lieutenant-Governor  left  us  a  few  days  ago.  His 
health  was  much  improved.  He  is  a  sensible,  honest  man, 
and  has  at  least  two  good- principled,  pious  men  in  his 
suite.  Mr.  Clarke  will  make  a  third.  One  is  the  police 
magistrate,  the  other  the  doctor.  The  stay  of  the  Governor 
at  our  house  has  brought  me  into  close  contact  with  all 
the  Government  officers,  and  I  cannot  but  view  them  all 
with  much  pleasure,  as  being  gentlemen  of  high  principle 
and  sound  judgment.  With  my  very  kind  regards  to  dear 
IVIrs.  Coleman, — I  remain,  my  dear  sir,  respectfully  and 
affectionately  yours,  Eichard  Davis." 


EEV.  RICHAKD  DAVIS.  255 

"Watmate,  New  Zealand, 
May  15,  1840. 

"  My  dear  Sir, — Thanks  to  you  and  our  unknown 
Ivind  friends  for  the  cask  of  valuable  clothing  which  came 
to  hand  last  week.  Some  part  of  your  bounty  has  been 
already  distributed,  and  parcels  are  about  to  be  made  up 
to  go  to  the  south  as  a  supply  for  the  native  missionaries, 
who  are  labouring  successfully  there  in  their  Master's 
cause.  They  have  left  this  climate  for  a  colder  one,  and 
an  extra  supply  of  clothing  is  expedient.  The  accounts 
we  continue  to  hear  from  those  teachers  are  of  a  most  satis- 
factory nature.  There  is  doubtless  some  error  mixed  u]) 
"wdth  their  proceedings.  But  their  simple  faith  may  often 
put  the  experienced  Christian  to  the  blush. 

"  God  continues  to  deal  very  graciously  with  the  natives. 
Latterly,  we  have  some  instances  of  the  power  of  faith 
exemplified  in  the  dying  hour.  One  man  died  praising 
God  to  his  latest  breath.  I  saw  him  a  few  days  previously, 
and  asked  him  how  he  felt.  '  Glorious  salvation  !'  was 
his  answer.  On  Tuesday  last  I  had  upwards  of  200 
people  at  my  conversational  meeting.  But  never  was 
there  so  much  cause  of  watchfulness  as  at  present.  We 
are  surrounded  by  enemies  on  every  side.  We  have  much 
to  apprehend  from  Popery.  An  active  ministry  is  neces- 
sary. 

"  May  26. — On  Sunday  week  about  ISO  natives  re- 
ceived the  holy  Sacrament  in  our  new  church,  which  was 
well  filled  on  the  occasion.  Last  Sunday  155  adults  were 
admitted  to  baptism  in  the  new  church.  The  congrega- 
tion, I   think,  was   the   largest   w^e  have   ever   had.      I 


256  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

addressed  them  from  Col.  iii.  12-17.  Yesterday  fifty  chil- 
dren were  baptized  and  twenty-eight  couples  married.  This 
year  has  produced  an  abundant  harvest  of  immortal  souls. 
By  the  end  of  June,  which  closes  our  year,  we  shall,  I  trust, 
have  admitted  within  the  year,  by  the  holy  sacrament  of 
baptism,  not  less  than  400  adults  into  the  visible  church 
of  Christ. 

"  Since  Saturday  week  I  have  been  closely  and  un- 
dividedly  engaged  with  the  communicants  and  candidates 
for  baptism,  or  I  should  have  closed  my  letter  for  the  post 
earlier. 

"  We  are,  through  mercy,  all  pretty  well  in  health.  My 
son  James,  I  have  the  pleasure  to  inform  you,  was  married 
to  Mrs.  Davis'  daughter  on  the  2d  of  March  last.  They 
are  at  present  living  with  us,  but  will  soon  go  to  their  farm. 
My  dear  Serena  is  better  in  health  at  this  time  than  she 
has  been  for  many  years.  Jane  has  grown  a  fine  girl,  and 
is  likely,  in  proper  time,  to  be  united  to  Mr.  Williams' 
eldest  sou.  William  is  pursuing  his  studies,  and  in  him, 
I  trust,  some  ability  will  be  united  with  sterling  piety. 
Mr.  Taylor  has,  I  believe,  written  to  apprise  the  Bishop  of 
him.  Coleman  is  yet  in  the  school.  He  possesses  talent. 
The  Lord  will,  I  trust,  direct  him.  I  now  and  then  con- 
tinue to  receive  copies  of  the  Record  paper.  Thank  you, 
my  dear  sir,  for  these.  I  prize  them  much.  Without  them, 
I  should  know  nothing  of  what  is  going  on  in  England. 
Begging  our  kind  regards  to  Mrs.  Coleman, — I  remain, 
my  dear  sir,  affectionately  and  respectfully  yours, 

"  EiciiARD  Davis." 


KEY.  rJCIIAED  DAVIS.  257 

"Waimate,  Nev/  Zealand,  Feh.  12,  1841. 

"  My  deak  Sir, — Thank  you  for  continuing  to  send  me 
some  copies  of  the  Record  paper.  It  affords  me  much 
pleasure  to  peruse  them.  From  them  I  learn  the  political 
state  of  nations,  and  the  general  progress  of  the  Church  of 
Christ  in  her  wilderness  journey  to  the  heavenly  country. 

"On  the  20th  November  1840,  was  evinced  the  truth 
of  the  prophecy :  '  Thou  hast  ascended,  most  glorious 
Saviour,  upon  high ;  Thou  hast  led  captivity  captive,  and 
received  gifts  for  men.'  On  this  Sabbath  381  natives 
partook  of  the  sacred  ordinance.  0  Lord,  sanctify,  purify, 
and  make  holy  Thy  Church,  that,  being  as  a  city  set  on 
a  hill,  she  may  show  forth  and  reflect  with  lieavenly 
splendour  Thy  glory !  On  the  Sunday  following  101 
adults  were  admitted  to  baptism.  I  addressed  them  from 
Hebrews  xii.  22,  23.  The  congregation  was  very  large, 
the  church  quite  full,  and  many  were  standing  on  the 
outside.  0  Lord  my  God,  baptize  me,  a  poor  sinner,  with 
Thy  Holy  Spirit ! 

"  The  accounts  which  I  continue  to  liear  from  our  natives, 
who  are  labouring  in  the  missionary  field  at  the  south,  are 
of  a  nature  to  call  forth  much  gratitude  and  thankfulness 
to  God  for  having  so  blessed  the  day  of  small  things. 

"  Doubtless  you  may  recollect,  that  I  told  you  frequently, 
that  I  expected  that  there  would  be  a  harvest  of  souls 
gathered  into  the  visible  fold  of  Christ.  A  friend,  some  time 
ago,  in  speaking  of  the  manner  in  which  God  had  been 
pleased  to  bless  the  mission  during  the  period  the  mis- 
sionaries were  lying  under  the  merciless  lash  of  all  parties, 
observed,  '  I  fear  even  the  abundant  success  thus  given  to 

E 


258  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

the  Church  will  he  miscoustrued.'  I  replied,  '  I  feel  my 
responsibility  to  a  higher  power  than  that  of  fallible  man.' 
Yes,  my  dear  friend,  the  Lord  in  the  conversion  of  souls 
only  does  His  own  work.  He,  by  the  instrumentality  of 
preaching  gathers  His  elect  children,  and  brings  them  to 
the  fold  of  Christ,  where  He  reveals  Himself  to  them.  The 
Holy  Spirit  continues  to  carry  on  the  work  in  preparing 
them  for  His  kingdom  of  heaven.  Too  much  praise  is, 
in  our  day,  rendered  by  the  Christian  public  to  the  poor, 
weak,  sinful  instrument  whom  Christ  employs  to  make 
known  His  purposes  of  grace  to  His  redeemed  ones.  Al- 
though God  generally  calls  by  His  grace,  and  sends  out 
generally  from  the  elect,  preachers  of  His  word,  yet  I  can- 
not for  a  moment  doubt  that  many  souls,  now  forming 
part  of  His  Church  triumphant,  were  called  through  the 
instrumentality  of  those  who  may  be  shut  up  now  in  hell. 
"  nth  March. — Euaiti  has  been  delivered  from  the 
miseries  of  this  sinful  world.  He  took  leave  of  his 
friends,  and  told  them  that  he  was  going  to  a  place  of 
light,  joy,  and  love,  and  to  leave  this  dark  world  for  ever. 
He  did  not  appear  to  be  in  ecstasy,  but  he  prayed  much. 
His  last  words  were:    'Spare  me,  0  Jehovah;  take  me, 

0  Jehovah  !' 

"Sunday,  lUh  March. — 376  communicants  were  pre- 
sent at  the  native  sacrament  this  day. 

"  Amongst  the  natives  there  is  much  jealous  excitement, 

1  am  fearful  of  consequences.  Another  year  may  reveal 
more  clearly  the  purposes  of  God  towards  this  country. — - 
With  kind  regards  to  Mrs.  Coleman,  I  remain,  my  dear  sir, 
respectfully  and  sincerely  yours,  Eichaed  Davis." 


EEV.  RICHAED  DAVIS.  259 

"Waimate,  Bay  of  Islands, 
May  3,  1841. 

"  My  deak  Sir, — Your  letter  of  22d  September  1840 
came  safely  to  hand  about  six  weeks  ago.  I  should  not 
have  let  it  remain  so  long  unanswered,  had  I  not  expected 
to  receive  the  goods  which  were  therein  announced.  The 
goods,  however,  are  not  come,  but  I  will  write  again  when 
they  arrive. 

"  Thank  you,  dearly  beloved  friends,  for  having  again 
remembered  us.  May  you  be  indeed  rewarded  from  above  ! 
The  CLOTHING  you  have  sent  from  time  to  time  has  been 
of  GREAT  SERVICE.  It  hath  clotlied  many  who  must  other- 
wise have  been  much  exposed.  I  fully  beKeve  that  many 
children  have  been  saved  through  your  instrumentality,  in 
thus  furnishing  clothes  for  their  reception  when  brought 
into  the  world.  I,  however,  agree  with  you,  that  the  colo- 
nization of  this  country  has  produced  a  supply  of  all 
necessary  clothing,  and  the  price  which  the  natives  get  for 
their  produce  places  clothes  within  their  reach.  The  benefit 
bestowed  upon  this  country  by  the  introduction  of  Euro- 
pean clothing  is  very  great.  A  savage  is  naturally  immo- 
dest. He  cannot  be  otherwise.  My  mind  revolts  at  the 
disgusting  scenes  which  for  years  we  were  obliged  to  wit- 
ness. How  changed  the  scene  !  Native  obscenity  is  now, 
with  a  very  few  exceptions,  done  away  with.  They  all 
like  clothing,  and  wiU  get  it  if  they  can.  Our  Sunday 
congregations  make  a  very  respectable  appearance.  The 
introduction  of  clothing  has  begotten  modesty.  I  make 
use  of  the  term  begotten,  because  I  believe  that  such  a 
feeling  scarcely  existed  amongst  themselves  previously  to 


200  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

our  arrival  in  the  island,  and  the  influence  of  this  hand- 
maid of  virtue  is  gaining  ground  amongst  them. 

"  The  Lord  still  continues  to  be  gracious  unto  us  and  to 
our  people.  Much,  very  much  pastoral  care  is  necessary, 
particularly  at  this  time,  in  which  the  natives  are  passing 
from  a  state  of  savage  barbarism  to  that  of  civilisation,  and 
in  which  the  ]\Ian  of  Sin  is  stalking  abroad  in  open  day, 
with  all  the  effrontery  imaginable,  towards  us,  and  all  the 
wily  insinuation  possible  towards  the  natives.  Little  did 
I  ever  expect  to  be  brought  thus  into  contact  with  Poper}" 
in  this  country.  We  have  lately  had  to  mourn  over  several, 
who  appeared  at  one  time  likely  to  be  our  joy  and  crown 
of  rejoicing,  who  have  fallen  into  sin.  Their  besetting  sins 
are  fornication  and  adultery.  The  old  system  of  refusing 
marriage  to  the  slaves  is  rapidly  disappearing ;  but  some 
remains  still  exist,  and  are  a  too  fruitful  source  of  evil. 
These  cases,  when  they  occur,  are  very  distressing.  We 
and  our  people  are  held  up  to  view  to  angels  and  men.  If 
our  natives  fall  into  sin,  the  mouths  of  those  who  are 
watching  for  our  halting  are  opened  against  us.  This  cir- 
cumstance makes  the  falls  of  our  people  doubly  painful. 
The  honour  of  our  Divine  Master  in  His  cause  is  a  sensi- 
tive part  of  the  Christian  principle.  On  Saturday  the  1st 
inst.  my  soul  was  much  weighed  down  by  the  circum- 
stances just  alluded  to.  But  yesterday  my  Sunday  duties 
revived  me,  which  were,  first  of  all,  in  the  morning  to 
preach  to  a  large  congregation  in  our  new  church.  My 
subject  was  the  New  Birth — its  necessity,  its  nature,  and 
its  effects,  concluding  with  the  miserable  state  of  those 
who  were  not  made  partakers  thereof.     The  Lord  enabled 


EEV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  261 

me  to  speak  seriously  and  feelingly,  and  I  trust  a  holy 
influence  was  amongst  us.  At  the  close  of  the  service  my 
iiorse  was  at  the  church  door,  when  I  visited  two  other  of 
my  congregations.  At  Mawe  I  examined  the  reading  class 
in  the  4th  chapter  of  1st  John,  and  preached  to  them  also 
on  the  New  Birth.  Here  also,  I  trust,  a  holy  influence  was 
present.  An  English  service  with  my  family  closed  the 
duties  of  the  holy  day. 

"We  have  not  yet  felt  much  of  the  evil  generally  atten- 
dant on  civilisation  in  our  immediate  neighbourhood  ;  but 
we  have  much  reason  to  tremble  for  the  consequences 
thereof,  which  we  cannot  but  have  in  prospect.  But  here 
it  is  our  pri^^lege  to  fall  back  on  the  sovereignty  of  our 
God,  looking  to  Him  continually  and  steadfastly  for  direc- 
tion, and  proceeding  fearlessly  in  our  duty. 

"  I  have  written  to  the  Bishop  of  Australia  to  inquire 
what  he  will  be  likely  to  expect  from  me  in  the  way  of 
examination,  should  I  have  been  nominated  to  him  by  the 
Society.  I  am  now  expecting  an  answer  from  his  lordship. 
In  my  next  letter,  I  trust  I  shall  be  able  to  inform  you  of 
the  natm-e  of  my  prospects.  Should  my  ordination  be  for 
the  glory  of  God  and  for  the  good  of  souls,  I  pray  that  it 
may  be  brought  about,  but  not  otherwise.  The  responsi- 
bility of  my  missionary  duties  at  times  weighs  me  down, 
and  makes  me  wish  to  retire  to  a  desert,  or  to  the  bosom 
of  the  Church  as  a  private  Christian.  But  this  I  dare  not 
do.     Woe  to  me,  if  I  preach  not  the  Gospel  1 

"  ith  May. — At  the  close  of  a  busy  day  I  sit  down  to 
close  my  letter  to  you  by  candle-light.  Tuesdays  I  have 
set  apart  to  meet  my  people.     To-day  I  have  had  a  large 


262  MEMOm  OF  THE 

party,  not  less  than  200  present.  First,  I  examined  a  party 
of  about  eighty,  which  stood  up  in  class,  in  the  Ten  Com- 
mandments. This  occupied  nearly  two  liours.  Then  I 
heard  seventy-six  natives  read,  and  examined  them  in  the 
4th  chapter  of  St.  John's  Gospel.  This  occupied  me  nearly 
two  hours.  Afterwards  I  gave  a  few  natives  an  insight 
into  the  rotundity  of  the  globe,  and  got  my  dinner.  After 
dinner  I  gave  away  a  few  tracts,  and  went  to  my  secretarial 
duties  for  a  short  time,  but  with  continual  interruption, 
which  makes  the  work  tiresome.  William  was  also  en- 
gaged with  the  natives,  holding  conversation  with  the  most 
ignorant  of  them  on  the  subject  of  religion.  To-morrow 
it  is  my  intention  to  go  out  to  visit  some  of  the  more 
distant  congregations  before  the  winter  sets  in.  I  have 
much  to  do  ;  but,  under  God,  I  believe  I  owe  my  existence 
to  it  as  a  useful  member  of  society.  A  monotonous  and 
sedentary  life  would  soon  render  me  useless. 

"  In  regard  to  the  sanctity  of  the  Sabbath,  I  beheve  the 
more  of  the  spirit  of  holiness  we  possess,  in  equal  propor- 
tion shall  we  desire  to  hallow  that  sacred  day.  Alas  !  we 
know  too  little  of  the  nature  and  blessedness  of  the 
Sabbath  !  It  is  the  oldest  ordinance  we  have.  It  was 
instituted  in  Paradise ;  and  no  doubt  was  instituted  so  to 
extend  its  blessedness  as  to  exalt  the  happiness  of  that 
blissful  state.  And  if  it  were  a  blessing  to  the  people  of 
God  then,  it  is  a  blessing  to  them  now.  If  the  Church 
required  it  in  that  blissful  state,  surely  she  requires  it  more 
especially  now,  inasmuch  as  she  is  in  a  wilderness  state. 
The  day  of  the  Lord  is  doubtless  at  hand.  I  sliall  feel 
much  pleasure,  I  trust,  in  reading  Mr.  Bickersteth's  work 


EEV.  EICHAED  DAVIS.  263 

on  Prophecy.  He  is  a  good  man.  He  lives  in  the  hearts 
of  our  Society's  elder  missionaries.  AVe  missed  him  much 
when  he  first  resigned  his  office  in  Salisbury  Square.  While 
Mr.  Jowett  was  in  office,  his  communications  were  of  a 
kindred  spirit ;  but  now,  we  understand,  he  has  resigned 
his  office. 

"  At  Ma\ve  I  have  met  with  an  instance  of  the  power  of 
simple  saving  faith  in  aij  old  chief,  who  had  been  baptized 
years  ago,  not  of  much  note  here,  but  one  of  Christ's  mys- 
tical body.  I  asked  him,  '\^'liat  most  engrossed  his  mind 
and  desire?'  He  rex^lied,  'My  faith  in  Christ'  I  dis- 
coursed on  the  nature  and  power  of  faith.  He  remarked  : 
'  My  faith  is  the  house  built  upon  a  rock  ;  and  my  mind 
is  filled  with  the  exhortation,  "  Set  your  affection  on  things 
above,  not  on  things  on  the  earth,  that  when  Christ,  who 
is  our  life,  shall  appear,  we  may  also  appear  with  Him  in 
glory." '  This  saint  of  God,  near  to  death,  lay  in  a  small 
hut,  in  the  centre  of  which  hung,  suspended  from  the  low 
roof,  his  iron  pot,  boiling  over  the  fire,  wherein  was  his 
humble  meal,  potatoes,  which  he  ate  with  contentment  and 
thankfulness,  enjoying  the  luxury  of  simple  saving  faith, 
soon  to  be  swallowed  up  in  fruition. 

"  I  received  a  letter  from  Charles  Taurua,  informing  me 
of  the  death  of  his  eldest  daughter.  '  My  father  Davis, 
my  daughter  has  fallen  asleep,  and  is  removed  to  the  pre- 
sence of  God.  She  has  left  this  world,  and  gone  to  her 
own  place.  It  is  good.  God  gave,  and  God  has  taken 
away.' 

"  I0t?v  July. — Met  250  natives,  who  came  to  me  for 
religious  discourse  and  instruction. 


264  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

"  The  all-wise  God  has  laid  His  alliicting  hand  on  my 
dear  boy,  John  Noble  Coleman  Davis.  For  some  time  he 
lias  been  afflicted  with  epileptic  fits.  Latterly  his  consti- 
tution seems  affected.  jNIay  the  Lord  enable  me  to  bow 
to  His  sovereign  will ! — I  remain,  my  dear  sir,  sincerely 
and  affectionately  yours,  Eichard  Davis." 

"  Waimate,  July  29,  18-11. 

"  My  dear  Sir, — Your  letter  of  December  10, 1840,  came 
to  hand  about  three  weeks  ago.  It  was  refresliing  to  me 
again  to  hear  from  you.  AVe  received  the  tw  o  casks  and 
the  case  safe  on  the  22d  instant.  May  the  Lord  reward 
you  a  hundred-fold,  you  and  the  dear  unknown  friends 
who  have  thus  manifested  their  kindness  to  our  poor 
natives !  And  may  He  make  us  faithful  in  the  distri- 
bution !  Although  we  are  to  receive  no  more  clothing 
(you  will  have  received  my  opinion  in  a  former  letter  on 
this  point),  yet,  I  trust  you  and  your  dear  friends  will  con- 
tinue to  bear  us  on  your  bosoms  before  the  Lord.  Please 
to  say  everything  that  is  thankful,  good,  and  kind  to  those 
dear  unknown  friends,  who  have  so  long  contributed  to 
your  casks  of  presents. 

"The  Lord,  on  the  20th  instant,  took  unto  Himself  my 
dearly  beloved  boy  Coleman.  In  my  last  I  mentioned  to 
you  that  he  w^as  poorly.  The  disease  by  which  he  was 
removed  was  rapid  consumption.  "We  rather  expected  he 
would  have  rallied  again.  But  the  decree  was  gone  forth 
that  he  should  be  immbered  with  the  dead.  As  his  re- 
moval was  rather  earlier  than  was  anticipated,  I  have  felt 
the  stroke  very  much.     But  the  Lord  has  not  only  sup- 


REV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  265 

ported,  but  comforted  me.  He  has  cheered  me  with  such 
views  of  my  interest  in  His  everlasting  love  as  I  never 
had  before.  But  nature  will  feel.  The  tie  between  a 
parent  and  child  cannot  be  broken  without  a  wound  of  no 
common  nature.  And  more  especially  in  this  case,  as  my 
dear  Coleman  was  of  a  sweet  disposition,  and  from  a  child 
had  been  remarkable  for  his  candour  and  honest  simplicity 
of  principle.  He  was  never  known  to  tell  a  falsehood. 
Study  was  his  delight,  but  in  his  advances  he  had  to  labour 
hard.  About  three  years  ago,  he  had  a  great  desire  to  get 
the  first  prize  in  his  class  in  which  he  was  a  junior.  In 
order  to  attain  this  object  he  laboured  night  and  day. 
His  anxiety  until  after  the  examination  was  past  was 
considerable.  But  he  obtained  the  desires  of  his  heart 
vrith  much  commendation,  and  subsequently  to  that  period 
he  kept  his  place  in  the  school.  But,  alas  !  this  emulation 
appears  to  have  produced  a  nervous  excitement  in  his  con- 
stitution which  produced  epilepsy.  As  his  constitution 
appeared  strong,  and  the  attacks  slight,  and  not  more 
frequent  than  once  a  month,  it  was  the  opinion  of  all  he 
would  outgrow  them.  But  I  must,  my  dearest  friend, 
stop  my  pen  from  running  further  into  this  subject,  upon 
which  an  affectionate  parent  cannot  but  delight  to  dwell. 
It  was  always  my  wish  to  see  my  children  well  educated. 
In  this  dear  boy  I  thought  I  saw  my  greatest  wishes 
realized,  more  particularly  as  he  had  his  eye  fixed  on  the 
ministry.  This  I  did  not  hear  immediately  from  him,  until 
about  three  weeks  before  his  death,  when  there  was  a  pro- 
bability of  his  recovery.  Dear  child,  he  had  it  in  his 
heart.      But  he  is  gone.     There  was  hope  in  his  death. 


2 GO  MEMOIK  OF  THE 

He  appears  to  have  had  a  hopeful  trust  in  Christ,  with  a 
hearty  desire  to  have  the  whole  l)ody  of  sin  destroyed 
wdthin  him.  I  mourn  his  loss.  '  I  shall  go  to  him,  but 
he  will  not  return  to  me.'  '  The  Lord  gave,  and  the  Lord 
hath  taken  away  ;  blessed  be  the  name  of  the  Lord.' 

"  The  simple  faith  of  the  poor  natives  is  a  great  comfort 
to  me.  The  Lord  has,  I  believe,  much  people  amongst 
them.  On  this  subject  I  hope  to  write  more  at  length 
before  long,  as  I  know  it  will  cheer  your  heart,  as  it  does 
mine. 

"  And  now,  my  dear  sir,  I  want  to  beg  a  favour  of  you. 
As  I  know  not  how  soon  I  may  be  removed  from  my 
beloved  children,  and  as  the  salvation  of  their  souls  is  all 
my  desire,  I  wish  to  bequeath  them  each  a  present  of 
inestimable  value,  a  Bible  to  each.  In  order  to  render 
this  present  more  permanent  and  valuable,  I  wish  to  give 
them  each  a  copy  of  the  best  royal  octavo  edition,  very 
strongly  bound  in  Russia.  And  as  I  wish  to  make  my 
dear  wife  a  present  of  tlie  same  kind,  ten  copies  will  be 
required  to  enable  me  to  accomplish  the  wishes  of  my 
heart.  In  addition  to  which,  please  to  add  a  copy  of 
Bagster's  Comprehensive  Bible,  quarto,  bound  very  strong 
in  Eussia.  This  I  w^ant  for  my  own  use.  I  should  like 
to  have  them  packed  most  carefully  in  a  tin  case,  closely 
soldered  down.  My  dear  wife  and  children  desire  their 
kind  regards  to  Mrs.  Coleman  and  yourself.  In  my  present 
partner  I  have  the  best  of  wives,  and  my  dear  children 
have  the  best  of  mothers. 

" Sunday,  2Uh  December. — Congregation  too  large  for 
the  church.      Held  service  in  the  churchyard,  after  service 


KEY.  EICHARD  DAVIS.  267 

adjourned  to  the  church,  when  487  natives  received  the 
sacrament. 

"You  do  not  say  a  word  about  ISIrs.  Coleman.  You 
know  how  much  I  loved  and  respected  her  once.  This 
love  and  respect  has  never  abated.— I  remain,  my  dear  sir, 
sincerely  and  respectfully  yours,  Eichaed  Davis." 

"  Waimate,  December  31,  1841. 

"  My  dear  Sir, — Another  year  has  passed  away.  A  year 
in  which  we  have  been  the  recipients  of  many  mercies,  a 
year  in  which  I  have  been  visited  with  the  afflictive  dis- 
pensation of  an  all- wise  Providence,  although  I  doubt  not 
but  even  this  is  among  the  all  tilings  which  are  made  to 
work  together  for  our  good.  I  see  my  number  decreased, 
and  nature  feels,  but  does  not  rebel. 

"  We  have  latterly  been  thrown  into  a  considerable  state 
of  excitement  and  alarm  in  consequence  of  a  horrid  murder 
which  was  committed  in  the  Bay  of  Islands  on  the  20th 
of  last  month  by  a  single  native,  a  young  man  of  high 
rank,  on  the  bodies  of  the  widow  of  the  late  Captain 
Eobertson,  her  two  children,  servant-man,  and  a  half-caste 
of  note,  five  in  all.  The  villain,  quite  a  youth,  took  the 
opportunity  of  murdering  the  servant-man  while  he  was 
lying  asleep  in  the  garden  with  an  axe,  chopping  his  head 
in  the  most  frightful  manner.  He  then  went  into  the 
house  and  told  the  poor  widow  wiiat  he  had  done,  and 
that  he  was  about  to  kill  her.  She  burst  into  tears,  and 
he  knocked  her  on  the  head.  The  wretch  then  killed  the 
two  children.  A  little  boy,  about  five  years  of  age,  escaped 
out  of  the  house,  but  the  wretch,  after  having  consummated 


268  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

the  murders  witliin,  follo^ved  tlio  dear  boy,  cauglit  him, 
and  then  threw  him  down  a  fearful  precipice,  where  he 
was  dashed  to  pieces  on  the  rocks  below.  The  murderer 
then  set  the  house  on  fire,  taking  away  a  few  articles  of 
property  with  him,  which  have  since  been  identified,  and 
decamped. 

"  The  house  was  situated  on  an  island.  The  murderer 
was  speedily  found  out,  and  the  natives  were  induced  to 
give  him  up.  He  could  give  no  reason  why  he  committed 
the  rash  act,  but  merely  that  he  had  quarrelled  with  the 
servant.  The  wretch  had  engaged  liimself  to  work  for 
Mrs.  Robertson.  After  he  had  been  given  up,  fully  com- 
mitted, and  removed  to  Auckland  for  trial,  there  was  a 
considerable  reaction  amongst  the  natives,  and  many  threats 
of  an  alarming  tendency  were  held  out  against  the  white 
people,  particularly  against  us  missionaries,  on  account  of 
the  part  Mr.  Clark  was  said  to  have  taken  in  order  to  in- 
duce the  natives  to  give  up  the  murderer  quietly.  In  the 
Bay  the  inhabitants  put  themselves  under  the  protection 
of  a  French  frigate ;  the  captain  very  kindly  remained 
until  he  was  relieved  by  the  '  Favourite'  sloop -of- war.  At 
this  settlement  the  white  people  were  much  alarmed.  The 
Christian  natives  in  the  vicinity  behaved  well,  and  were 
ready  to  afford  protection.  They  convened  a  meeting  to 
assure  us  of  their  readiness  to  die  with  us,  should  an 
attack  be  made.  Thus  are  we  surrounded  with  danger  of 
a  more  alarm insj  nature  than  has  ever  been  known  to  exist 
since  we  have  been  in  the  country.  But  He  who  has 
supported  us  untler  former  trials,  and  delivered  us  from 
former  dangers,  will  also,  if  He  sees  it  best,  deliver  us 


REV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  269 

now.  Tlie  disaffected  party  live  within  three  miles  of  us, 
and  their  threats  are  of  a  terrifying  nature.  Should  any 
thing  serious  occur,  it  is  my  intention  to  send  my  family 
to  the  Bay,  and  wait  the  result. 

"  I  fear  the  colonization  of  this  coimtry,  through  the 
discontent  of  the  colonists  with  the  measures  of  Govern- 
ment, will  be  productive  of  disastrous  consequences.  The 
poor  natives  are  in  much  danger  from  them  on  every 
point.  They  agitate  and  irritate  them  against  the  mea- 
sures of  Government.  They  endeavour  to  make  use  of 
them  in  every  possible  way,  so  as  to  accomplish  their 
objects  of  keeping  possession  of  their  lands,  and  possess- 
ing property.  The  Governor,  and  the  Government  gene- 
rally, are  well  affected  towards  them  ;  this  is  a  great  mercy, 
as  I  hope  it  is  an  earnest  of  future  protection. 

"  I  fear  religion  at  this  time  is  not  in  that  progi^essive 
state  it  was  some  months  ago,  but  still  there  are  some  who 
are  pressing  on  to  perfection.  We  have  some  reason  to 
expect  a  shaking.  May  it  have  its  due  effect  on  the  dry 
bones. — With  kind  regards  to  dear  Mrs.  Coleman,  I  remain, 
my  dear  sir,  sincerely  and  affectionately  yours, 

"  EicHARD  Davis." 

"  Waimate,  Bay  of  Islands, 
Ajiril  30,  1842. 

"  My  dear  Sir, — "VMien  I  last  wrote  things  were  in  a 
very  uncertain,  yea,  a  threatening  position.  But  now  peace 
is  once  more  shining  upon  us,  and  our  little  parties  are,  I 
hope,  again  progressing  towards  the  heavenly  country.  The 
murderer  has  been  executed,  and  although  some  wicked 


270  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

agitators  made  some  effort  to  raise  a  quarrel,  yet  it  lias 
been  overruled.  On  the  13tli  instant,  the  father  of  the 
murderer  met  the  Christian  natives  at  our  house,  in  order 
to  come  to  a  good  understanding  with  them,  so  graciously 
have  we  been  dealt  with.  The  colonists  are,  as  usual,  in  a 
discontented  state,  and  are  now  petitioning  Her  Majesty 
against  the  Governor,  and  against  his  measures. 

"  You  will  rejoice  to  liear  that  Popery  is  apparently  wan- 
ing amongst  us.  However,  aware  of  its  insidious  strata- 
gems, we  are  doing  what  we  can  to  store  the  minds  of  the 
native  Christians  with  scriptural  knowledge,  in  order  that 
they  may  be  prepared  to  meet  the  wily  foe  with  the  two- 
edged  sword  of  the  Spirit.  This  work  I  find  both  pleasant 
and  profitable.  As  my  colleague  is  not  acquainted  with 
the  native  language  sufficiently  so  as  to  address  them  but 
through  an  mterpreter,  the  duty  in  our  new  church  de- 
volves upon  me.  Here  I  have  a  large,  steady  congregation, 
and  a  good  Sunday  school,  in  which  is  a  large  Bible  class, 
consisting  sometimes  of  eighty  people.  It  is  impossible  to 
convey  to  your  mind  the  pleasing  and  good-humoured 
vivacity,  which  is  displayed  by  the  intelligent  natives  when 
under  examination  in  the  Scriptures.  This  school  is  bene- 
ficial to  our  immediate  neighbourhood,  and  also  to  the  more 
distant  Maoris.  The  Christian  natives  come  from  the 
more  distant  congregations  to  attend  it,  and  carry  home 
with  them  knowledge  of  both  our  plan  and  progress.  My 
week-day  meetings  at  Waimate  are  become  large  and  un- 
wieldy. I  endeavoured  to  divide  the  people,  but  it  was 
without  effect,  so  that  they  came  altogether  as  usual,  and 
my  son  William  generally  assists  me.     In  these  meetings 


EEV.  EICHAED  TiXVJS.  271 

my  Bible  class  is  much  larger  than  on  Sundays,  and, 
as  members  of  the  different  congregations  are  combined, 
emulation  is  excited.  Those  who  cannot  read  are  con- 
versed with  on  the  subject  of  religion,  as  it  regards  its 
operation  in  their  hearts.  Among  the  latter  much  con- 
summate ignorance  is  displayed  ;  but  as  this  ignorance  is 
combined  with  much  apparent  earnestness,  to  teach  them 
is  a  pleasing  task.  In  their  class  there  is  also  much  im- 
provement. On  Sundays  their  appearance  is  very  decent; 
shoes  and  stockings  are  increasingly  exhibited.  A  few 
Sundays  ago  I  counted  upwards  of  thirty  people  in  my 
congregation  with  shoes  on.  But  there  is  still  a  back- 
wardness to  build  better  houses,  and  still  an  adherence  to 
their  old  system  of  cultivation  and  fencing.  The  latter  is 
an  evil  which  must  soon  remedy  itself  as  cattle  increase 
amongst  them. 

"  I  feel  my  love  for  the  natives,  and  my  desire  to  do  them 
good  increasing.  But  how  that  will  ultimately  be  accom- 
plished is  at  times  with  me  a  question,  as  I  do  not  sup- 
pose, when  church  discipline  shall  be  brought  to  bear  on 
the  mission,  that  I  can  be  allowed  so  much  latitude  as  I 
now  possess.  But  the  Lord  who  has  kept  me  in  all  my 
ways  will  keep  me  also  in  this.  The  prospects  of  the 
colony  are  very  gloomy,  and  the  gloom  is  increasing.  This 
is  occasioned  by  the  complaints  of  the  colonists  against 
the  measures  of  Government.  The  agitation  is  increasing, 
and  our  lives  may  be  still  endangered  thereby,  from  our 
having  persuaded  the  natives  to  sign  the  treaty,  I  have 
this  moment  seen  a  paper,  from  the  contents  of  which  this 
last  clause  has  suggested  itself  to  my  mind. 


272  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

"  22f?  June. — Accompanied  the  bishop  round  the  settle- 
ment. He  had  evening  service.  I  am  thankful  we  have 
such  a  man  among  us.  He  will  ])e  a  blessing. — AVith  kind 
regards  to  dear  ]\Irs.  Coleman,  I  remain,  my  dear  sir,  re- 
spectfully yours,  Richard  Davis." 

"  Waimate,  Bay  of  Islands, 
July  9,  1842. 

"  My  dear  Sir, — Thank  you  for  your  letter  of  November 
20,  1841.  I  am  glad  to  hear  you  are  so  fully  and  so  use- 
fully engaged.  May  the  Lord  direct  and  assist  you  ! 
There  is  nnich  to  be  done,  and  the  time  is  short.  The  only 
enlivening  feature  in  the  signs  of  the  times  is  the  appoint- 
ment of  the  Bishop  of  Jerusalem. 

"  On  June  the  28th  we  met  our  bishop,  and  presented 
to  him  our  address.  He  received  it  with  apparent  satis- 
faction, and  his  answer  was  very  encouraging.  After  the 
ceremony  was  over,  he  took  me  out  to  walk  with  him, 
in  order  to  make  some  arrangements  about  removing  his 
things  from  Keri  Keri  to  Waimate,  as  he  is  coming  to  take 
up  his  abode  for  a  time  here.  I  took  the  opportunity  of 
asking  him  what  course  would  be  marked  out  for  my 
future  proceedings.  He  asked  me  if  I  wished  to  be 
ordained.  I  answered  in  the  affirmative.  He  then  asked 
me  a  few  questions.  After  which  he  told  nie  my  name 
had  been  spoken  of  by  the  Society,  and  that  they  had 
strongly  recommended  me  for  ordination.  He  told  me, 
that  after  a  short  time  he  should  not  hesitate  to  admit  me 
to  deacon's  orders,  and  recommended  me  in  the  meantime 
to  read  Pearson  on  the  Creed,  and  to  make  myself  ac- 


REV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  273 

quainted  with  the  dates  of  the  commencement  of  the 
Piomaii  heresies.  He  was  remarkably  kind,  and  told  me 
that  he  wished  me  to  study  with  his  chaplain  so  as  to 
make  the  benefit  mutual,  by  my  imparting  to  him  a  know- 
ledge of  the  native  language. 

"  Our  bishop  is  a  shrewd,  sensible  man,  sound  in  doc- 
trine, and  possesses  apparently  much  perseverance.  He 
has  also  very  extensive  plans  of  usefulness  laid  down  on  a 
large  scale,  on  what  I  should  call  good  working  principles. 
This  looks  well,  and  speaks  well  for  him.  The  Waimate 
Church  is  to  be  his  cathedral  for  some  time.  A  college  is 
to  be  commenced,  if  not  established  here  ;  and  the  students 
are  to  wear  caps  and  gowns.  He  is  also  about  to  take  the 
boys'  school  under  his  superintendence.  Mr.  Taylor  he 
has  nominated  to  Wangaroa,  and  me  to  Kaikohe.  But  as 
he  has  not  mentioned  the  circumstance  to  me,  I  cannot 
speak  of  it  as  authentic.  To  remove  again  into  tlie  wil- 
derness at  my  time  of  life  will  be  a  great  undertaking,  and 
must  necessarily  involve  much  expense.  I  have  been  only 
preparing  the  way  for  others  since  I  have  been  in  the 
country.  I  have  built  four  houses,  and  if  I  sliould  be 
obliged  to  leave  this  place,  by  the  time  I  shall  liave  built 
another  house  and  made  it  comfortable,  according  to  the 
common  course  of  nature,  from  the  wear  I  have  had,  I 
think  I  may  be  removed.  May  my  mind  be  stayed  upon 
that  rest  which  remaineth  for  the  people  of  God. 

"  I  shall  give  you  further  information  when  things  are 
farther  advanced.  Thank  you  most  kindly  for  the  Record. 
Latterly  I  have  received  it  more  regularly.  ^ly  son  Wil- 
liam has  been  poorly,  and  is  still  weak.     I  tliought,  a 

s 


274  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

fortnight  ago,  lie  was  about  to  follow  his  brother  to  the 
grave.  But  mercy  was  extended  towards  me,  and  he  is 
now  better.  Mrs.  Davis  and  the  family  unite  with  me  in 
kindest  regards  to  Mrs.  Coleman.— 1  remain,  my  dear  sir, 
sincerely  and  affectionately  yours,  liiCHARD  Davis." 

"  Waimate,  Bay  of  Islands, 
May  20,  1843. 

"  My  dear  Sir, — About  a  week  ago  I.  received  the  case 
containing  the  Bibles  you  kindly  procured  for  me,  together 
with  a  variety  of  other  valuable  books,  etc.,  as  presents. 
Please  to  accept  my  best  thanks  for  them,  for  the  shawls 
for  Mrs.  Davis  and  Marella,  and  for  the  things  sent  for 
my  other  children.  The  Christian  Observer  and  Guardian 
will  be  very  beneficial  to  me,  because  from  them  I  shall 
be  able  to  ascertain  the  nature  and  extent  of  those  heresies 
which  are  springing  up  in  our  Church.  Tor  this  I  am 
thankful. 

"  On  Trinity  Sunday  I  am  to  be  admitted  to  Deacon's 
orders,  consequently  I  am  much  engaged  at  present  in 
preparation  for  that  solemn  season.  The  time  is  now 
drawing  near,  and  every  day  appears  to  add  weight  to  the 
solemn  subject.  To  be  near  a  judicious  Christian  friend 
would  now  be  a  great  relief  to  me.  Of  such  friends  this 
country  is  barren.  Alas !  what  a  desert  it  is !  During 
the  time  Mr.  "Whytehead  was  permitted  to  remain  amongst 
us,  I  felt  pleasure  and  profit  in  his  company.  But  he 
has  been  removed  to  another  and  better  world.  My 
examination  was  carried  on  by  him  as  long  as  he  was 
able.     We  had  some   profitable   seasons  together  which 


i:i:v.  RICHARD  davis.  2  /  5 

cannot  be  forgotten.  His  memory  will  be  always  dear 
to  me. 

"  Mucli  wickedness  has  been  just  exhibited  amongst  the 
natives.  A  quarrel  has  taken  place  between  our  natives 
and  those  of  Kaitaia.  Upwards  of  twenty  natives  have 
been  killed  (principally  of  the  baptized),  and  their  souls 
driven  into  the  presence  of  their  Judge.  Noble,  the 
Kaitaia  chief,  is  considered  to  have  acted  in  a  manner  very 
unbecoming  the  Christian  character  throughout  the  affair. 
Peace  has  been  made  with  all  parties  excepting  Noble. 
Should  he  break  out  again,  he  will  be  chastised  by  all 
parties.  This  quarrel  has  been  a  fruitful  source  of  much 
mischief,  and  will  prove  a  hindrance  to  the  growth  of  better 
things.  Noble's  party  was  composed  of  baptized  natives, 
as  was  the  other  party  principally.  Many  of  our  people 
joined  them,  from  some  of  whom  we  expected  better  things. 
The  bishop  went  to  them,  and  endeavoured  to  bring  matters 
to  an  issue,  but  failed  in  his  efforts.  Messrs.  Puckey 
and  Matthews  were  much  with  them,  but  such  was  the 
wicked  obstinacy  of  the  parties,  that  they  could  not 
accomplish  a  peace,  until  the  friends  of  each  party  had 
assembled  and  compelled  them  to  give  over  the  contest. 
Our  people  have  all  returned,  and  are,  the  principal  part 
of  them,  engaged  in  fortifying  themselves.  What  their 
object  is  in  so  doing  I  cannot  tell. 

"Juhj  1st. — As  no  opportunity  has  offered  for  sending  my 
letter  direct  until  now,  I  did  not  close  it.  On  Trinity 
Sunday  the  bishop  admitted  me  to  Deacon's  orders.  It 
was  a  solemn  season.  A  large  congregation  of  natives 
were  present.     What  my  feelings  were  I  can  scarcely  tell. 


276  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

I  was  iiiucli  excited.  After  my  ordination  I  assisted  in 
the  administration  of  the  Holy  Communion  to  a  large 
number  of  communicants.  In  the  afternoon  I  preached 
in  Maori,  and  in  the  evening  read  prayers  in  English. 
During  my  examination  I  received  much  kind  considera- 
tion from  the  l)ishop.  The  bishop's  divinity  lectures 
were  most  excellent,  and  his  private  examination  most 
solenm,  so  that  I  trust  much  good  will  arise  from  his 
appointment.  I  cannot  but  think,  if  all  examining  chap- 
lains were  so  scriptural  in  their  examinations  as  Mr. 
Whyteliead  was  with  me,  and  all  bishops  so  solemnly 
thoughtful  and  prayerful  as  the  lUshop  of  New  Zealand 
in  the  performance  of  their  duties,  that  but  few  unfit  per- 
scms  would  be  allowed  to  take  upon  themselves  the  solemn 
olfice  of  the  sacred  ministry.  Thus  lias  the  Lord  bless(Hl 
me  with  the  desire  of  my  heart.  T  however  feel  the  re- 
sponsibility. But  I  trust  I  shall  be  blest  with  grace  and 
strength  equal  to  my  day.  This  is  included  in  the  cove- 
nant. To  God  I  wish  to  devote  all  my  powers  of  soul 
and  body.     Pray  for  me. 

"  In  February  last,  my  dear  Jane  was  married  to  Mr. 
Williams'  eldest  son,  Edward.  Last  month,  Serena,  whom 
the  Lord  has  restored  to  healtli  after  an  illness  of  upwards 
of  ten  years,  was  married  to  Mr.  Henry  Butt,  who  came 
out  with  the  bishop  as  a  candidate  for  holy  orders.  He 
practised  in  England  as  a  surgeon.  He  is  likely  to  be 
ordained  in  September.  He  is  a  missionary  of  the  Society 
for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel,  and,  I  hope,  a  pious 
man.  ]\Iy  son  William  is  a  student  in  St.  John's  College, 
where  he  is,  I  am  happy  to  hear,  making  some  progress. 


KEV.  lUCHAlU)  DAVIS.  1 1  I 

Had  my  dear  Coleman  been  spared,  lie  would  have  slione 
amongst  them.  Dear  boy !  my  heart  at  tmres  bleeds 
when  I  think  of  him.  But  I  hope  he  is  gone  to  shine  in 
brighter  worlds.  I  shall  go  to  him,  luit  he  will  not 
return  to  me. 

"  The  bishop  has  appointed  Kaikohe  as  my  residence, 
which  is  a  district  about  twelve  miles  to  the  south  of  this 
place.  Thus  shall  I  have  to  go  into  the  bush,  and  begin 
the  world  again.  Flesh  and  blood  shrink  from  the  diffi- 
culties. But  I  look  at  those  difficulties  as  little  as  possible, 
and  endeavour  to  keep  my  mind  fixed  on  God.  I  trust 
the  Society  will  help  me  all  they  can.  I  feel  I  am  too 
much  worn  to  grapple  with  those  things  as  formerly.  But 
from  duty  I  hope  never  to  flinch.  The  natives  are  at 
present  hostile  to  my  removal.  But  somewhere  I  suppose 
I  must  go,  AS  Me.  Kempthorne,  the  Society's  agent,  has 

LET   MY   HOUSE   TO   THE    BiSHOP   AT   MiCHAELMAS.      This   I 

HAVE  FELT  ACUTELY,  yea,  and  DO  FEEL  IT.  I  could  never 
have  supposed  the  Church  Missionary  Society  could  have 
treated  a  faithful  servant  in  such  a  way.  To  be  rendered 
houseless,  after  nearly  twenty  years  of  faithful  servitude, 
is  calculated  to  make  me  feel.  I  HAVE  served  the  Society 
FAITHFULLY,  and  would  court  the  strictest  scrutiny.  To 
live  and  die  for  the  benefit  of  the  heathen  is  the  wish  of 
my  heart.  But  to  treat  me  so  unceremoniously  as  I  have 
been  treated,  is,  to  say  the  least  of  it,  unjust.  Their  farm 
I  procured  for  them,  and  as  it  now  stands  it  cost  them 
nothing,  as  its  returns  have  cleared  it  of  all  its  expenses. 
They  have  also  a  good  mill,  which  has  also  nearly  cleared 
its  expenses.     This  I  have  done  for  them,  and  the  thought 


278  MEMOIR  OF  TlIK 

is  satisfactory  to  me,  but  ingratitude  I  feel.  I  would  not 
have  treated  a  menial  servant  so.  The  matter  will  ulti- 
mately he  cleared  up,  but  it  has  cost  me  dear.      Aftek  all 

I  CANNOT  THINK  THE  SOCIETY  CAPABLE  OF  SUCH  BEHAVIOUR 

TOWARDS  ME.  There  is  some  mystery  in  the  case.  I 
should  not  have  troubled  you  with  this  communication, 
were  it  not  tliat  I  should  be  glad  to  know  from  you  if  you 
know  anything  of  the  Society's  proceedings  in  this  case, 
as  a  member  of  that  body.  May  the  Lord  enable  me  to 
cease  from  man,  and  so  cease  to  notice  these  crudities  of 
life !  At  Kaikohe  my  prospects  are  bright,  as  it  regards 
the  work  of  Divine  grace.  Sound  knowledge  is  increasing 
among  them.  Should  I  be  permitted  to  reside  there,  I 
trust  they  will  be  a  comfort  to  me. 

"  During  the  last  six  months  I  have  held  divine  service, 
and  visited  alternately,  at  the  following  places  : — Maun- 
gateroto,  Ohaeaiwai,  Kaikohe,  Mangakahia,  Otava,  and  Te 
Taheka.  Once  a  month  I  have  taken  the  native  duty  at 
Waimate,  and  visited  at  Hekelangi.  Total  number  attend- 
ing divine  service,  550;  of  communicants,  261.  At  each 
of  the  above  places  the  Sunday  schools  are  well  attended, 
and  good  progress  has  been  made  in  reading  and  the 
catechisms.  At  Mangakahia  there  is  a  day-school  for 
children,  which  gives  great  satisfaction. 

"  With  kind  Christian  love  to  Mrs.  Coleman,  and  your- 
self, in  wdiich  Mrs.  Davis  and  the  family  join, — I  remain, 
my  dear  sir,  sincerely  and  affectionately  yours, 

"  Richard  Davis." 


REV.  EICIIARD  DAVIS.  279 


CHAPTER    IX. 

MISSIONARY  OPERATIONS — FROM  TRINITY  SUNDAY  1843,  WHEN 
HE  WAS  ORDAINED  DEACON,  TO  TRINITY  SUNDAY  1852, 
WHEN  HE  WAS  ORDAINED  PRIEST. 

Revival  of  Eeligion— Xative  Outrages— Flag-staff  four  times  cut  down— Kororarika 
sacked  aud  burnt— First  New  Zealand  War— English  repulsed  in  storming  Pa- 
Epidemic— Pa  stormed— Peace  proclaimed- Restless  State  of  the  Natives— Reli- 
gion of  Natives  deteriorated  by  tlie  War— Whaling  Station  sacked— Native  Method 
of  cooking  Rice— Opposition  of  Heke  to  restitution  of  Land  purchased  by  tlie 
Missionaries— Heke  and  Natives  alarmed  from  belief  that  the  English  Goveni- 
ment  designed  to  despoil  them  of  their  Land- Decrease  of  Aborigines  from 
100,000  to  50,000— Probability  of  their  Extermination- Cause  of  this  Decrease,  and 
probable  Extermination- Persecution  of  Davis  by  Heke— Snow  for  the  first  time 
witnessed  in  that  part  of  New  Zealand— Native  Day-School  gratuitously  kept  by 
two  Daughters  of  Davis— Character  and  Death  of  Heke -Search  for  Gold  in  New 
Zealand— Remarkable  Kindness  and  Commiseration  of  Bisliop  Selwyn  to  Davis  in 
his  deep  Affliction— Ordained  Priest  by  Bishop  l^elwyn.  Trinity  Sunday  185-J. 

"  Waimate,  New  Zealand,  Feb.  22,  1844. 

"  My  dear  Sir, — Since  my  last  letter  to  you,  I  find 
from  the  Record  that  our  dear  friend,  the  Rev.  Merviu 
West,  has  entered  into  his  rest.  I  had  just  previously 
written  to  him.  All  is  well  with  him.  He  has  joined 
the  blood-bought  throng.  May  we  be  prepared  to  follow 
him  !  I  am  at  present  under  the  doctor's  hands.  Three 
days  ago  death  presented  itself  to  my  mind,  and  for  a  short 
time  it  was  startling.  The  attack  was  rather  alarming, 
])ut  it  has  now  passed  off,  and  I  have  the  prospect  of 
sojourning  a  little  longer  in  this  vale  of  tears.  May  every 
moment  be  spent  to  the  glory  of  God  ! 


2S0  MEMOm  OF  THE 

"  During  these  last  few  months  the  work  of  the  Spirit 
lias  been  visible  amongst  my  people.  It  commenced  at 
Kaikoho,  and  for  some  time  its  progress  was  confined  to 
tliose  people  alone.  It  has,  however,  now  manifested  itself 
at  Mangakahia,  and  I  hope  that  the  hearts  of  some  are 
beginning  to  be  awakened  here.  They  wdio  have  been 
made  partakers  of  this  grace  are  chiefly,  though  not  ex- 
clusively, those  who  are  most  advanced  in  the  divine  life, 
and  who  have  endeavoured  to  walk  according  to  the  will 
of  Grod's  word.  It  is  quite  an  illustration  of  John  xiv. 
21-23  :  'He  that  hath  My  commandments  and  keepeth 
tliem,  he  it  is  that  loveth  Me.  And  he  that  lovetli  Me, 
shall  be  loved  of  My  Father,  and  I  will  love  him,  and 
manifest  Myself  to  him.  If  a  man  love  Me,  he  will  keep 
My  words,  and  My  Father  will  love  him,  and  We  will  come 
unt(j  him,  and  make  our  abode  with  liim.'  The  convictions 
of  sin  in  some  have  been  of  a  more  painful  nature, — so  much 
so,  tliat  their  constitutional  health  was  for  a  time  affected, 
^'et,  in  these  cases,  the  spirit  of  conviction  has  been  so  ac- 
companied with  the  spirit  of  adoption,  that,  although  great 
fearfulness  and  hatred  of  sin  have  been  produced,  yet,  in 
their  greatest  distress,  they  have  been  enabled,  although 
with  trembling,  to  cry  '  Abba,  Father.'  Others  have  been 
so  affected,  that  when  spoken  to  of  the  love  of  Christ,  or 
when  they  have  been  speaking  themselves,  their  hearts 
have  been  melted  down,  and  the  tears  have  flow^ed  plenti- 
fully, and  they  have  almost  for  a  time  lost  the  power  of 
speech.  The  first  commencement  was  at  Kaikohe  in 
October  last.  I  accompanied  the  bishop  to  Kaikohe  on 
his  way  to  Mangakahia,  where  he  was  going  to  hold  a 


KEV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  281 

CDiifirmation,  and  to  administer  the  Lord's  Supper.  The 
natives  told  us  that  a  person  had  been  taken  ill  suddenly 
in  a  singular  manner.  We  endeavoured  to  ascertain  the 
nature  of  the  disease,  but  could  not  make  it  out.  There 
was  also  the  appearance  of  reserve  in  the  communication. 
After  the  bishop  left  next  morning,  I  intpiired  more  par- 
ticularly into  the  nature  of  the  complaint,  and  clearly 
perceived  it  was  conviction  of  sin.  I  lost  no  time  in 
■\asiting  the  man.  I  found  him  sitting  in  his  house, 
with  a  serious  and  even  solemn  aspect,  but  the  peace- 
ful appearance  of  the  eye  spoke  the  holy  feelings  of  the 
soul.  He  had  for  some  time,  in  company  with  another 
young  chief,  been  iu  the  habit  of  reading  the  Scriptures 
with  prayer ;  and  we  know  such  holy  exercises,  wdien 
accompanied  with  fervency  of  spirit,  must  produce  a  happy 
result.  I  said  but  little  to  him.  I  saw  he  was  blessed 
with  the  spirit  of  adoption.  I  felt  I  was  on  holy  ground. 
I  felt  bowed  down  under  a  sense  of  my  sinfulness.  I  felt 
unworthy  to  put  my  polluted  hand  to  so  glorious  a  work. 
It  greatly  rejoiced  my  heart,  and  I  endeavoured  to  improve 
the  subject.  Not  long  after  my  return  home  to  Waimate, 
I  learnt  that  the  young  chief,  who  had  been  in  the  habit 
of  meeting  with  this  man,  was,  to  use  their  own  term,  taken 
ill  also.  On  a  Sunday  morning,  just  as  I  was  going  out 
to  hold  service  in  another  part  of  my  district,  a  messenger 
arrived  requesting  my  immediate  attendance  at  Kaikohe. 
Knowing  what  was  the  matter  with  the  man,  I  went  and 
held  service  at  Taiamai,  and  proceeded  across  the  country 
to  Kaikohe.  During  my  journey  I  fell  in  with  some  of 
the   Kaikohe    congregation.       I    asked    them   who    had 


282  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

addressed  them  in  the  nKjrning?  Tliey  told  me  Hill  had 
addressed  them — the  person  Avho  had  sent  for  me — and 
1  learnt  that  he  liad  addressed  them  from  liom.  vii.  24, 
'  0  wretched  man  that  I  am !  who  shall  deliver  me  from 
the  body  of  this  death  ?'  This  quite  confirmed  me  in  my 
suppositions.  I  found  TTill  in  a  most  solenni  state  of 
mind.  His  convictioDS  were  deep  and  penetrating.  They 
had  produced  an  anguish  of  soul,  which  had  had  a  serious 
effect  on  his  constitutional  health.  Sin  had  appeared  in 
Ibarful,  yet  true,  colours.  It  had  l)ecome  an  insupportable 
burden,  Ijut  it  had  not  produced  that  fear  which  borders 
on  despair, — so  graciously  did  God  deal  with  him.  As 
soon  as  he  saw  me  he  began  to  exclaim  against  sin.  He 
observed,  '  The  sins  of  the  whole  of  mankind  appear  to  me, 
in  comparison  of  my  own,  to  be  no  larger  than  my  finger, 
but  my  own  sin  appears  larger  than  the  woild.'  He  ex- 
pressed a  strong  desire  to  be  freed  from  sin,  but  did  not 
feel  desirous  to  be  relieved  from  anxiety.  He  desired  to 
have  the  work  deepened  in  his  heart.  Next  morning  a 
teacher  accompanied  me  in  visiting  the  sick.  Our  con- 
versation turned  on  some  passage  of  Scripture  to  which  I 
referred,  to  illustrate  our  subject.  During  this  the  man's 
head  fell  on  his  bosom,  and  the  tears  flowed  rapidly  down 
his  cheeks.  I  said,  '  What  is  the  matter  with  you  ?'  He 
exclaimed,  '  Many  of  us  are  in  this  state.  Our  hearts 
greatly  desire  Christ.  We  have  no  heart  to  work,  nor 
is  our  food  so  sweet  to  us  as  heretofore.'  My  soul  re- 
joiced in  this  state  of  things.  The  language  of  Simeon 
has  been  the  language  of  my  soul,  '  Lord,  now  lettest,' 
etc. 


REV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  283 

"  March  2d. — The  good  work  lias  increased  at  Kaikohe, 
and  more  so  at  Maugakaliia.  Last  week  sixteen  natives 
were  bronglit  down  at  the  latter  place.  ]\Iy  paper  will 
not  allow  me  to  give  an  account  of  my  last  visit  there. 
At  Waimate,  also,  several  have  been  blest  with  this  spirit 
of  adoption.  From  the  copy  of  Brainerd,  which  you  gave 
me  very  many  j^ears  ago,  I  have  received  much  benefit 
and  assistance.  That  book  describes  the  true  missionary 
character.  It  gives  an  exact  description  of  the  work  of 
the  Spirit  on  the  minds  of  converted  heathen.  No  mis- 
sionary should  be  without  it.  The  work  is  the  Lord's.  He 
is  doing  it  in  His  own  way.  I  have  only  to  stand  still  and 
see  the  salvation  of  God,  as  wrought  in  the  hearts  of  the 
few  who  have  been  thus  blessed.  The  enemy  is  here  going 
over  the  same  ground  which  he  did  in  Brainerd's  case,  so 
that  a  vigilant  look-out  is  necessary,  as  some  of  the  natives 
have  begun  to  dream  dreams,  and  others  to  see  visions. 
Against  these  I  have  cautioned  them  most  strongly, — 
entreating  them  to  keep  close  to  the  Scriptures.  I  am 
concerned  to  be  obliged  to  leave  my  people  under  these 
circumstances  for  seven  months.  I  am  just  about  to  pro- 
ceed to  Kaitaia  to  take  charge  of  that  district,  while  JNIr. 
]\Latthews  goes  to  Waimate  to  prepare  for  orders ;  and 
while  Mr.  Puckey  attends  the  bishop's  general  language 
meeting.  ]\Iay  the  Lord  carry  on  His  own  work  !  This, 
I  trust,  He  will  do.  I  cannot  see  that  I  have  had  any  part 
therein.  With  very  kind  regards  to  Mrs.  Coleman, — J 
remain,  my  dear  sir,  sincerely  and  affectionately  yours, 

"  PticHARD  Davis." 


284  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

"Waimate,  Bay  of  Islands, 
Noreviher  5,  1844. 

"]\ry  DEAR  Sir, — I  thank  ytni  aiul  Mrs.  Coleman  for 
3'our  kind  congratulations.  It  was  only  at  my  ordination 
that  I  was  enabled  to  obtain  the  summit  of  my  wishes, 
and  to  accomplish  the  object  for  which  I  left  my  country, 
namely,  to  preach  the  Gospel  to  the  heathen,  and  to  have 
all  the  powers  of  my  body  and  mind  thrown  into  that 
channel.  This  object  I  have  now  olitained.  May  the 
Lord  make  me  diligent  and  faithful !  I  thank  you  also 
for  the  care  you  have  taken  of  me  in  Salisbury  Square. 
In  the  Church  Missionary  Society  I  have  the  greatest 
CONFIDENCE.  They  passed  a  resolution  appointing  me  to 
Waimate,  ordering  that  I  should  be  allowed  to  remain  in 
my  house  until  we  heard  from  them  again,  and  revoking 
what  Mr.  Kempthorne  had  done. 

"  The  bisho})  has  made  a  formal  avowal  of  his  religious 
sentiments,  and  of  their  being  in  strict  accordance  with 
the  Church  of  England.  This  he  did  in  a  synod  held  at 
Waimate  on  the  2Gth  of  September  last. 

"  Before  I  left  my  district  to  go  to  Kaitaia,  an  awakening 
had  taken  place  in  the  minds  of  some  of  the  people  of 
Kaikohe  and  of  Mangakahia.  This  work  was  evidently 
the  work  of  God.  His  arm  appeared  to  be  made  bare  for 
the  salvation  of  the  people.  Some  of  the  most  advanced 
Christians  had  a  deep  sense  of  the  evil  of  sin  imjiressed 
on  their  minds  and  consciences.  A  sense  of  pardoning 
love,  through  Christ,  followed  those  impressions,  with  a 
strong  desire  for  perfect  holiness  of  heart  and  life.  Satan, 
tlie  great  enemy,  took  advantage  of  the  distance  from  us 


REV.  RICHAPtD  DAVIS.  285 

of  Maugakaliia,  and  one  man,  who,  although  baptized,  had 
never  been  a  consistent  character,  gave  out  that  he  had 
been  called  by  the  Spirit  to  preach  the  true  Gospel,  and 
before  a  remedy  could  be  applied,  the  little  body  became 
divided  into  factions.  This,  as  it  took  place  after  I  left, 
gave  me  very  great  pain,  as  I  was  fearful  the  true  cause 
of  Christ  would  be  injured  thereby.  The  bishop  however 
visited  them,  and  the  evil  was  removed.  But  during  my 
visit  to  them  the  other  day,  I  observed  witli  pain  that  one 
of  those  who  had  been  led  astray,  and  who  was  and  is  still 
a  consistent  character,  appeared  much  at  a  loss  in  answer- 
ing scriptural  questions.  May  we  all  be  preserved  from 
the  delusions  of  Satan.  At  Kaikohe  I  found  those  who 
had  been  thus  blest  walking  consistently,  and  manifesting 
true  piety.  They  have  lost  that  warmth  of  spiritual  feel- 
ing which  I  left  them  in  possession  of,  but  they  are  adorn- 
ing the  doctrine  of  God  their  Saviour  by  the  consistency 
of  their  lives.  In  other  parts  of  the  district  I  found  Satan 
had  made  sad  havoc.  Half  the  congregations  had  deserted 
their  respective  places  of  worship,  and  evil  in  various  forms 
had  sprung  up  among  them.  This  is  painful,  and  did  I 
not  believe  in  the  power  of  the  Divine  word,  I  should 
despair  of  ever  seeing  the  breach  repaired.  But,  blessed 
be  God,  the  preached  Gospel  is  all-powerful  when  accom- 
panied with  a  Divine  unction  from  above,  so  that  I  do 
not  despair  of  not  only  seeing  the  breach  repaired,  but 
the  spirituality  of  the  flock  increased.  There  is,  how- 
ever, much  to  contend  with  at  this  time,  and  unless 
supported  from  above,  the  missionary  may  sink  under  his 
trials. 


286  MEMOIR  OF  Till-: 

"  Tlie  political  state  of  tlic  natives  is  bad.  For  a  long 
time  mnch  jealousy  has  been  manifested  by  them  relative 
to  the  measures  of  Government.  The  seeds  of  discord, 
which  were  sown  by  disaffected  Europeans  at  the  time  the 
treaty  was  signed,  and  at  all  convenient  opportunities 
since,  are  now  producing  fruit.  The  cutting  down  the 
flagstaff"  was  the  first  public  outrage,  and  many  others 
have  followed  of  a  more  flagrant  nature.  People  have 
been  plundered  and  stripped  of  their  property  with  impu- 
nity, and  in  some  cases  without  the  slightest  provocation. 
This  has  been  done  by  young,  headstrong,  inexperienced 
natives.  Application  has  been  made  to  the  Governor  for 
protection,  and  the  result  has  been  that  he  has  announced 
his  intention  of  removing  all  Government  officers  from  the 
Bay  on  the  31st  of  December  next,  and  has  invited  all 
those  who  wish  Government  protection  to  come  to  Auck- 
and.  Consequently  very  many  have  left,  and  others  are 
preparing  to  leave.  Such  measures  will  cause  a  great 
sacrifice  of  property,  but  they  will  hinder  much  bloodshed, 
and,  I  hope,  be  the  means  of  bringing  the  natives  to  their 
sober  senses. 

"  November  6th. — Thus  far  I  had  written  yesterday,  when 
some  of  the  missionaries  came  to  attend  a  committee  to 
be  held  here.  Tlie  account  they  gave  of  the  state  of  the 
disaffected  natives  is  bad.  Two  fresh  outrages  have  taken 
place  within  the  last  week,  and  excitement  is  increasing. 
I  will  relate  the  simple  facts  attendant  upon  a  circum- 
stance which  has  just  taken  place  here.  A  young  wicked 
European  had  been  with  a  most  notokious  wicked  woman. 
A  young  chief  of  a  savage  character  had  also  been  with 


REV.  RICHAED  DAVIS.  287 

her.  This  chief  took  advantage  of  the  state  of  the  times, 
and  demanded  satisfaction.  The  European,  under  the 
direction  of  some  natives,  refused  to  give  it,  and  the 
natives  took  him  under  their  protection.  But  as  he  was 
a  white  man,  and  we  are  considered  all  of  the  same  tribe, 
the  chief  was  determined  to  seek  his  satisfaction  from 
amongst  us.  To  carry  this  plan  into  execution,  he  was 
joined  by  about  ten  desperate  fellows  equally  wicked  with 
himself,  and  they  arrived  in  "Waimate  on  Saturday  even- 
ing last.  In  the  night  they  endeavoured  to  steal  a  horse, 
but  could  not  catch  it.  They  then  agreed  to  go  and 
plunder  a  house  about  half  a  mile  from  Waimate.  But 
mistaking  the  house  in  the  dark,  they  knocked  at  a  door 
of  a  house  in  which  some  natives  are  living.  They, 
seeing  their  mistake,  asked  to  be  allowed  to  cook  some 
food.  They  acknowledged  that  it  was  their  intention  to 
have  rushed  into  the  house  and  plundered  it,  if  they  had 
not  thus  mistaken  it.  On  Sunday  they  kept  themselves 
well  out  of  the  way,  and  after  night,  having  laid  their 
])lans  to  rob  a  house  about  two  miles  from  Waimate,  and 
tie  up  the  imuates  until  they  could  get  off  with  their 
booty,  they  proceeded  to  put  their  plans  in  execution. 
( )n  their  arrival  they  found  a  horse  tethered  in  a  paddock, 
took  it,  and  returned  home.  On  ^Monday  a  party  of  three 
natives  followed  the  horse,  and  found  it  with  this  chief 
He  fearlessly  made  the  above  confession  to  them.  The 
horse  he  would  not  give  up.  In  the  Bay  of  Islands  things 
are  much  worse,  and  Europeans  are  all  leaving,  as  fast  as 
their  circumstances  will  admit  them  to  do  so. 

"  During  mv  residence  of  six  months  at  Kaitaia  I  was 


288  MK.MOIR  OF  THE 

iiiucli  pleased  with  the  docile  simplicity  of  those  people. 
They  are  veiy  different  from  the  turbulent  Ngapuhi  tribes. 
I  do  not  mean  to  say  that  they  are  better  Christians,  or  far- 
ther advanced  in  Christianity  than  those  people  (forlbelieve 
that  some  of  our  natives  are  more  advanced  than  they  are). 
Iiut  they  manifest  a  more  dependent  spirit  on  the  instruc- 
ti(ni  of  their  missionaries.  These  are  indeed  troublous 
times.  What  will  become  of  us  the  great  Head  of  the 
Church  only  knows.  I  do  not  doubt  His  power  to  pro- 
tect, but  I  fear  our  lukewarm  and  dead-alive  proceed- 
ings are  calculated  to  bring  evil  upon  us.  Nor  do  I  doul)t 
of  the  perpetuity  of  the  infant  Church  here ;  God  has 
a  Church  among  the  natives.  A  great  work  has  been 
effected.  But  we  have  not  given  God  the  glory  as  we 
ought  to  have  done,  nor  were  we  so  diligent  as  we  ought 
to  have  been,  while  the  hand  of  the  Lord  was  upon  us  for 
good.  Our  time  (jf  trial  is  now  fast  approaching.  May 
we  enter  the  furnace  with  faith,  and  come  out  purified ! 
It  gives  me  much  pleasure  to  hear  of  your  success  in  being 
made  the  instrument  of  bringing  souls  to  Christ.  jNIay 
your  labours  r.E  blessed,  and  may  they  redound  to  the 
glory  of  God  !  William  is  in  the  college  ;  he  has  also  the 
bishojj's  native  school,  and  is  prepared  to  go  with  him  to 
Auckland. 

"  In  the  success  uf  the  Chukch  Missionaky  Society  I 
rp:joice,  yea,  and  will  rejoice.  It  is  composed  of  a  body 
of  faithful  men  who  KNOW  the  Gospel  of  Christ,  and  are 
prepared  to  defend  it ;  yea,  they  have  defended  it  against 
the  brazen-faced  heresy  of  Tractarianisni.  But  for  them, 
and  their  coadjutors,  that  heresy  would  not  have  been 


REV.  KICIIATtD  DAVIS.  289 

checked  as  it  ha.?  been.  With  kindest  and  best  regards 
to  Mrs.  Coleman,  in  which  Mrs.  Davis  joins, — I  remain, 
my  dear  sir,  affectionately  and  sincerely  yours, 

"  PiicHAiiD  Davis." 

"  Kaikohe,  New  Zealand, 
April  15,  1845. 

"  My  dearest  Friend,— Before  you  receive  this  yun 
will  have  learnt  from  the  public  papers  our  situation. 
Heke,  tlie  cliief,  has  succeeded  in  cutting  down  the  flag- 
staff in  the  Bay  of  Islands  four  times.  The  last  time,  he 
did  it  while  part  of  the  forces  attacked  the  town  of 
Kororarika.  Had  the  soldiers  kept  their  position,  he  could 
not  have  succeeded  the  hist  time.  But  they  walked  out 
of  their  log-house  to  see  the  fighting,  and  while  they  were 
looking  on,  the  daring  chief  shot  the  soldier  on  guard,  and 
a  few  others  in  the  house,  and  took  possession.  i\Iany 
were  killed  and  wounded  in  the  town  on  both  sides.  But 
tlie  natives  were  not  to  be  resisted,  and  the  town  fell  into 
their  hands  on  the  evening  of  the  11th  of  last  mouth.  On 
the  12th,  it  was  sacked  and  burnt.  Thirty- five  men  from 
the  '  Hazard '  sloop  of  Avar,  with  their  captain  at  tlieir  head, 
fought  bravely.  Their  commander  fell,  it  was  supposed, 
mortally  wounded,  but  it  is  reported  he  is  likely  to  recover. 
Al)out  the  same  numl)er  of  soldiers  were  present,  but  could 
not  resist  the  natives.  There  were  also  about  200  armed 
Europeans,  some  of  whom  are  reported  to  have  fought 
bravely,  but  they  were  aU  obliged  to  give  way.  H.jNI.S. 
the  '  Hazard'  also  poured  in  her  round-shot,  shells,  grape, 
and  cannister,  but  the  natives,  nothing  daunted,  did  not 

T 


290  MEMOIE  OF  THE 

give  over  until  these  forces  were  silenced.  The  town's 
people,  in  the  afternoon,  hung  out  a  flag  of  truce,  and 
requested  to  be  allowed  to  retire  quietly  on  board  the  ships 
which  were  then  providentially  in  the  Bay.  This  was 
granted. 

"  The  day  following  the  sacking  and  burning  took  place, 
and  continued  for  several  days.  The  well-disposed  natives 
were  much  disappointed  at  the  victory  gained  by  their 
countrymen,  and  were  much  dismayed.  A  strong  party 
from  Hokianga  soon  formed  and  commenced  hostilities, 
but  the  other  party  is  the  strongest.  Waimate  was  likely 
to  have  been  the  seat  of  war,  but  the  Government  party 
retreated  towards  Hokianga.  The  other  party  came  inland, 
and  stayed  a  few  days  at  Waimate,  which  caused  much 
terror  and  confusion.  They  did  some  mischief,  but  the 
settlement  is  still  spared.  How  long  it  may  stand  is  very 
uncertain.  The  war  is  now  earned  on,  on  the  north  side 
of  the  Mawe  Lake,  called  on  the  map  '  Omapere.'  Our 
residence  is  about  six  miles  in  a  direct  line  south  from  the 
horrid  scene  of  action.  Few  of  our  natives  have  hitherto 
joined  in  the  conflict.  They  at  present  behave  well,  but 
we  are  in  a  precarious  state.  "We  know  not  how  soon  we 
may  be  cut  off.  My  mind  is  weak,  and  my  faith  does  not 
seem  sufficiently  strong  to  bear  me  up  under  the  expecta- 
tion of  a  violent  death.  But  God  is  faithful,  and  I  trust 
will  not  desert  us  in  the  trying  hour.  I  have  sent  Marella 
and  Sophia  to  Kaitaia,  which  is  at  present  quiet.  May 
the  Lord  preserve  them  there !  Severe  threats  are  held 
out  against  all  Europeans  at  present,  on  account  of  the 
obstinacy  of  the  Government  party,  but  we  cannot  prevail 


EEV.  KICHAED  DAVIS.  291 

on  them  to  be  quiet.  The  chief,  Heke,  professes  great 
regard  for  us,  as  we  are  living  on  his  land,  and  he  considers 
us  under  his  protection.  Should  he  fall,  we  know  not 
what  may  befall  us.  May  we  be  delivered  from  leaning  on 
an  arm  of  flesh  !  In  the  midst  of  these  events  my  son 
James  was  taken  iU.  About  ten  days  ago  I  had  him 
brought  here  from  Waimate  on  a  litter.  But  the  Lord  has 
dealt  graciously  with  me  in  this  respect,  for  on  the  14th 
day  of  his  fever  it  left  him,  and  we  hope  he  is  now  recover- 
ing. But  he  will  require  care  for  some  time.  The  chief, 
Heke,  has  been  stirred  up  to  do  what  he  has  done  by 
agitators,  who  have  made  him  believe,  that  the  English 
have  taken  their  country  from  them,  etc.,  etc.,  and  that 
they  will  ultimately  be  either  cut  off  or  made  slaves  of. 
This  some  Americans  living  in  the  Bay  are  said  to  have 
insinuated.  Heke  is  acquainted  with  the  early  history  of 
England,  with  the  history  of  America,  its  disunion  with 
the  mother  country,  and  what  caused  it,  etc.,  etc.  This  he 
could  not  have  known  but  from  either  Americans  or  English. 
I  consider  we  are  more  in  danger  from  the  present  war 
than  we  should  have  been  if  the  natives  were  engaged  with 
the  troops,  and  that  it  is  likely  to  be  more  disastrous  to 
the  mission. 

"2Sd  April. — The  war  is  still  carried  on,  and  alarming 
threats  are  held  out  against  Europeans.  I  last  night  wrote 
a  strong  letter  to  the  loyal  party,  to  endeavour  to  prevail 
upon  them  to  stop  fighting.  It  was  taken  by  a  Wesleyan 
missionary,  who  accompanied  a  small  party  of  his  people 
for  the  same  object.  Under  the  protection  of  the  loyalists 
and  neutrals  our  persons  may  be  safe,  if  they  woidd  give 


292  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

over  fighting.     If  they  continue  it,  humanly  speaking  we 
shall  be  in  danger. 

"  2Uh  April. — Party  returned  without  effecting  anything. 
In  fact,  I  fear  matters  are  made  worse.  This  day  we  expect 
a  dreadful  battle.  Farewell,  my  oldest  and  dearest  friends. 
Thank  you  for  all  your  kindness.  If  spared  I  shall  write 
again  soon.  If  not  you  will  know  the  reason.  May  the 
Lord  prepare  us  all  for  His  heavenly  kingdom. — I  remain, 
faithfully  and  affectionately  yours,         Eichard  Davis." 

"  K.viKOHE,  New  Zealand, 
June  28,  1845. 

"  My  dearest  Friend,  ^ — The  goodness  of  God  has 
hitherto  protected  us,  poor  encumberers  of  the  ground  as 
W'C  are.  Our  believing  natives,  and  a  few  others  of  the 
well  disposed,  have  continued  faithful  to  us,  and  have 
established  themselves  around  us.  My  old  friends  from 
Mawe,  having  been  stripped  of  everything  by  the  war,  and 
driven  from  their  place,  are  also  come  to  live  with  us,  so 
that  we  have  two  new  small  villages  springing  up  around 
us.  These  places  they  are  fencing  in  with  stockades.  This 
is,  indeed,  a  time  of  great  trial.  Nothing  but  a  sense  of 
my  acceptance  in  the  Beloved  could  support  my  almost 
worn-out  nervous  system.  The  Word  of  God  is  everything 
to  us.  What  could  we  do  without  it  ?  How  precious,  also, 
are  some  of  the  old  authors  to  me  !  Komaine's  Life,  Walk, 
and  Triumph  of  Faith  are  very  good,  w4th  some  others  ; 
but  Owen  is  my  favourite  author.  0  what  light  he 
throws  upon  the  holy  Word  !  In  what  a  clear,  scriptural, 
lovely  view  he  presents  the  Saviour  !     Alas,  how  lean  our 


REV.  mCHAKD  DAVIS.  29;'> 

modem  divinity  is  !  I  am  almost  afraid  to  say  anytliiiig 
of  the  religious  state  of  the  natives.  I  am  too  much 
alarmed  at  what  I  witness  in  the  awful  departure  of  many 
from  the  truth.  Since  I  last  wrote,  much  fighting  has 
taken  place.  A  sharp  battle  was  fought  on  the  12th  inst. 
between  the  loyal  and  disaffected  natives.  The  disaffected, 
although  consisting  of  500  men,  were  kept  at  bay  all  day, 
and  ultimately  driven  off  the  field  by  the  loyalists,  although 
their  force  did  not  exceed  100.  Three  of  our  people  fell, 
two  on  the  side  of  the  disaffected,  and  one  on  the  side  of 
the  loyalists.  When  the  bodies  w^ere  brought  home,  as  one 
of  them  was  a  principal  chief  of  great  note  and  bravery, 
he  was  laid  in  state,  about  a  hundred  yards  from  our  fence, 
before  he  was  buried.  The  troops  were  in  the  Bay  at  the 
time,  and  were  sent  for  by  "Walker,  the  conquering  chief; 
but  they  were  so  tardy  in  their  movements  that  they  did 
not  arrive  at  the  seat  of  war  to  commence  operations  until 
the  24th  inst.  !  This  tardy  movement  allowed  the  natives 
so  to  fortify  themselves  in  the  stockaded  Pa,  fence  within 
fence,  and  with  ditches  and  breastworks,  that  although 
they  have  now  been  firing  cannon  upon  them  for  three 
days,  they  have  made  little  impression  on  the  Pa.  A  few 
have  been  slightly  wounded  by  splinters,  but  none  have 
been  killed.  They  are  secure  in  their  ditches  and  excava- 
tions. The  British  troops  are  three  to  one  of  the  natives, 
but  they  find  they  have  a  daring  foe  to  contend  with  in 
the  New  Zealander.  The  fighting  is  about  five  miles  from 
us.  The  reports  of  the  cannon  shake  our  house.  A  breach 
was  made  yesterday,  but  as  few  troops  were  at  hand,  the 
natives  made  a  sally,  and  drove  them  off. 


294  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

"  2d  July. — Last  night,  just  as  I  had  got  to  bed,  a  hue 
and  cry  passed  from  village  to  village  that  the  troops  had 
attempted  to  storm  the  Pa,  but  had  been  driven  back  with 
great  loss.  This  quite  unnerved  me,  and  kept  me  in  a 
feverish  excitement  during  the  night.  The  depression  of 
my  spirits  was  increased  by  the  exultation  with  which  the 
news  was  received  by  the  greater  part  of  the  natives.  Pre- 
viously my  spirits  had  been  depressed  by  adverse  intelli- 
gence, as  a  party  from  the  Pa  fell  upon  a  party  of  Walker's 
on  Monday  night  or  early  this  morning,  and  succeeded  in 
killing  some  of  them.  This  is  the  first  time  any  of  their 
old  murderous  actions  have  been  brought  into  practice.  I 
feel  indeed,  now,  that  it  is  necessary  for  us  to  live  with  our 
lives  in  our  hands,  that  we  may  be  ready  to  be  offered  up 
should  we  be  called  to  the  trial.  When  danger  is  distant, 
faith  seems  strong ;  but  when  brought  near,  it  is  tried.  We 
are  living,  humanly  speaking,  altogether  in  the  power  of 
the  disaffected  party.  But  greater  is  He  that  is  for  us  than 
he  that  is  against  us.  Not  that  during  the  night  I  felt 
I  was  not  accepted  of  God,  but  flesh  shrunk  from  the  pro- 
spect of  a  violent  death.  This  ought  not  to  be.  0  how 
valuable  now  would  be  the  company  of  an  experienced 
Christian  brother  ! 

"  3d. — Many  accounts  are  afloat  with  regard  to  the 
number  of  soldiers  killed.  The  natives  report  40  killed 
and  100  wounded.  If  this  be  true,  I  fear  they  are  too 
much  weakened  to  proceed  with  their  warfare,  as  the  num- 
ber of  natives  in  the  Pa  are  increased.  Many  went  away 
from  fear  of  the  troops,  who  have  now  returned  again.  I 
am  fearful  for  the  troops.     May  the  Lord  bring  this  sad 


REV.  EICHARD  DAVIS.  295 

affair  to  a  speedy  end  !  I  know  the  race  is  not  to  tlie 
swift,  nor  the  battle  to  the  strong,  yet  I  cannot  but  feel 
MUCH  at  the  death  of  so  many  of  my  countrymen.  But 
hush,  my  soul ;  '  shall  not  the  Judge  of  all  the  earth  do 
right  ? '  Lieutenant  Phillpotts  is  reported  to  be  among 
the  slain, — a  son  or  near  relative  of  the  Bishop  of  Exeter. 
You  will,  doubtless,  be  surprised  to  learn  that  a  native 
fortification  should  hold  out  so  long  against  Her  Majesty's 
forces.  The  Pa. is  about  100  yards  square.  Large  posts 
of  strong  timber  were  first  put  up,  from  a  foot  to  eighteen 
inches  square.  These  posts  are  placed  about  five  or  six 
feet  asunder.  Between  these  posts  the  spaces  are  filled 
up  with  split  timber,  sufficiently  thick  to  resist  a  musket- 
ball.  The  upper  part  of  this  fence,  which  is  twelve  or 
fom'teen  feet  high,  has  the  flax  plant  hung  on  it  to  very 
near  the  ground.  Having  accomplished  this  outer  fence, 
they  next  dig  a  ditch  for  the  men  to  stand  in,  and  fire 
through  the  bottom  of  the  outer  fence.  A  second  fence  is 
then  put  up,  and  the  excavated  earth  is  carried  into  the 
inside,  and  built  up  as  a  breastwork.  The  men  here  stand 
on  the  ground,  and  rest  their  guns  on  the  breastwork.  Of 
course  they  do  not  use  this  inner  part  of  the  fort  until 
their  outer  fence  is  assaulted.  Inside  of  this  breastwork 
they  have  a  stone  wall,  and  excavations  leading  to  different 
parts  of  the  Pa.  They  also  live  in  excavations,  and  the 
roofs  of  their  houses  are  covered  with  earth,  so  that  the 
small  shells  the  troops  throw  into  the  Pa  do  no  harm.  I 
should  think  they  must  have  fired  400  cannon-shots  into 
the  Pa  and  through  it,  and  only  one  man  has  been  killed 
thereby.   The  outside  fence  has  suffered.  When  the  troops 


200  MEMOIR  OF  THK 

stormed  the  Pa,  they  threw  ropes  over  the  fence,  which  was 
much  shattered,  and  pulled  it  down,  thns  exposing  them- 
selves to  a  deadly  fire  from  the  breastwork  through  the 
second  fence.  Not  daunted,  they  threw  their  ropes  over 
the  second  fence ;  but  this,  not  having  been  so  much 
affected  by  tlie  cannon,  resisted  their  attempts.  The  attack 
was,  no  doubt,  made  by  tlie  bravest  men  in  the  little  army, 
and  their  loss  is  serious.  Mercifully  for  the  troops,  there 
were  but  few  ])eople  in  the  Pa  at  the  time  the  assault  was 
made,  perhaps  not  al)ove  a  hundred.  But  half  that  num- 
ber would  have  sufficed  to  defend  it.  I  shall  commence 
another  letter  immediately.  0  how  sweet  peace  would 
now  be  I  0  how  desirable  is  rest  from  these  toils  !  My 
heart  was  cheered  from  reading  Bunyan's  visions.  How 
"vi-s'idly,  yet  scripturally,  he  describes  the  ecstatic  bliss  of 
our  Sabbatic  rest !  Reading  the  account  has  made  me 
desire  to  be  dissolved,  and  to  be  with  Christ.  The  thoughts 
of  the  enjoyment  of  the  beatific  vision  disarms  Death  of 
much  of  his  terrors.  Pray,  0  i^ray  for  us,  and  for  the 
jioor  natives  !  With  Christian  love  to  Mrs.  Coleman,  in 
which  IMrs.  Davis  joins, — I  remain,  my  dear  sir,  ever  affec- 
tionately yours,  EiCHARD  Davis." 

"  P.  S. — ]My  beloved  wife,  although  I  have  entreated  her 
to  allow  me  to  send  her  to  a  place  of  safety,  will  not  leave 
me.  She  sees  my  weakness,  and  has  finally  cast  in  her 
lut  with  me  ;  so,  if  we  perish,  we  ]ierisli  together.  j\Iy 
two  sons  are  also  with  me,  and  James's  wife  and  children. 
I  trust  we  are  in  the  hand  of  God." 


liEV.  IIICIIAKD  DAVIS.  297 

"  Kaikohe,  New  Zealand. 
Juhj  24,  1845. 

"  ^Iy  yeky  dear  FiiiEND,— Since  tlie  close  of  my  last 
letter  of  the  3d  inst.  troubles  and  difficulties  have  tliickened 
around  us.  After  the  disastrous  affair  of  the  1st  inst.,  both 
parties  remained  quiet  for  several  days.  But  the  dead 
being  buried,  and  the  \vounded  removed,  Her  jSIajesty's 
forces  again  commenced  firing  on  the  Pa  from  a  thirty-two 
pounder.  Tlie  natives  escaped  from  it,  under  cover  of  the 
night,  on  the  10th  inst.  Some  few  had  been  killed,  Init 
their  loss  of  life  was  trifling,  in  consequence  of  their  exca- 
vations. After  their  escape,  they  observed  they  were  safe 
in  their  entrenchments  from  the  shots  themselves,  but  were 
frequently  nearly  buried  with  the  earth  ploughed  up  by 
them.  The  greater  part  of  the  shells  thrown  into  the  Pa 
proved  harmless,  as  they  burnt  down  without  exploding. 
In  fact,  much  powder  was  thereby  furnished  to  the  natives, 
as  when  the  shells  w^ent  out  they  poured  the  powder  out  of 
them.  These  shells,  it  is  reported,  were  bought  in  Sydney 
at  a  cheap  rate.  So  much  for  cheap  things.  The  thirty- 
two  poimder  was  got  from  Her  Majesty's  ship  the  'Hazard.' 
Had  it  not  been  for  this  gun,  they  could  not  have  nmch 
affected  the  Pa  with  their  field-pieces.  On  the  10th,  at 
night,  a  large  party  of  men,  women,  and  children  came  to 
this  place.  This  raised  some  fearful  apprehension  that  we 
should  soon  be  involved,  as  we  expected  the  troops  and 
loyalists  would  be  in  pursuit  in  the  morning.  The  next 
morning,  nothing  daunted,  having  left  their  wives  and 
children  in  Heke's  Pa  at  this  place,  the  men  returned  to 
Taiamai  to  fire  a  farewell  volley  towards  their  place,  which 


298  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

they  expected  tliey  were  looking  at  for  the  last  time. 
They  were  permitted  to  fire  this  volley  without  molesta- 
tion. This  rather  surprised  me.  On  the  12th  instant  I 
had  the  pleasure  of  seeing  the  fugitives  in  motion  passing 
our  house.  At  this  moment  my  eye  caught  sight  of  the 
smoke  of  a  musket  fired  on  the  road  from  Taiamai  to  this 
place,  from  which  I  learnt  that  there  was  a  party  in  pur- 
suit. Immediately  I  set  out  and  met  the  ]3eople,  all 
natives,  about  150  in  number,  about  a  mile  from  our  house. 
They  came  towards  me  with  a  flag  of  truce.  They  inquired 
for  the  people.  I  told  them  they  had  passed  on.  Their 
chief  told  me  they  were  come  to  destroy  Heke's  Pa,  and 
desired  me  to  go  and  send  all  natives  out  of  it.  I  went  to 
the  Pa,  and  to  my  great  anguish  of  heart,  I  found  about 
fifty  men,  and  among  them  some  of  our  own  people,  pre- 
pared to  defend  it.  I  delivered  my  message.  They  sneered 
at  it.  But,  after  some  parleying,  it  was  agreed  that  I  should 
return  to  the  party,  in  company  with  a  young  chief,  to 
learn  their  final  determination.  We  went,  and  after  much 
preamble  the  party  agreed  to  return  to  Taiamai  without 
burning  the  Pa,  and  come  back  on  Monday  with  the  troops 
to  accomplish  their  object,  very  justly  observing,  'If  we 
burn  the  Pa  it  will  be  done  without  bloodshed,  but  if  the 
troops  come  they  will  both  kill  and  destroy.'  I  felt  very 
indignant  with  our  people  who  had  joined  the  people  in 
the  Pa.  They  observed,  '  We  do  not  care  for  the  Pa,  but  let 
the  troops  come  and  burn  it ;  let  it  not  be  done  by  our 
own  countrymen.'  They,  however,  agreed  to  give  up  the 
Pa,  and  it  was  burnt,  without  bloodshed.  This  I  solely 
attribute  to  the  "oodness  of  God  towards  us.     I  never  saw 


REV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  299 

two  parties  so  near  fighting  without  doing  so.  During  the 
time  I  was  in  the  Pa,  on  the  first  visit,  just  as  I  was 
ahout  to  leave  with  the  chief  to  learn  their  determination, 
the  party  was  seen  in  quick  advance  about  200  yards  from 
it.  I  thought  all  was  lost.  The  party  in  the  Pa  took  up 
their  positions  ;  and,  as  we  walked  out  of  the  Pa  together, 
I  said  to  the  chief,  '  What  shall  we  do  ? '  He  replied, 
'  Walk  quietly  in  the  road  home.'  Observing  they  drew 
up  for  a  dance,  we  advanced  towards  them  and  adjusted 
matters.  A  few  days  after  my  son  James  went  to  Wai- 
mate,  and  having  been  informed  that  the  Commander-in- 
Chief  was  very  indignant  with  me  for  having  hindered  the 
natives  in  the  execution  of  their  duty  on  the  12th  instant, 
he  went  to  him  to  inquire  into  the  nature  of  the  charge 
brought  against  me.  It  appeared  that  the  party,  on  their 
return  to  the  camp,  reported  that,  had  it  not  been  for  me, 
they  should  have  taken  Heke's  brother  prisoner,  etc.,  to 
make  their  own  case  the  better.  As  the  Colonel  stated, 
that  he  had  taken  notes  of  what  I  had  done,  and  forwarded 
them  to  the  civil  power,  I  wrote  a  simple  statement  of  the 
whole  affair,  and  forwarded  it  to  the  bishop,  and  am  now 
awaiting  the  result.  I  know  I  have  nothing  to  fear,  as  the 
accusation  is  false.  Alas,  how  the  face  of  everything  is 
changed  !  how  very  different  from  what  it  was  a  few  years 
ago  !  The  natives  were  then  desirous  for  religious  instruc- 
tion ;  so  much  so,  that  some  or  other  of  them  were  always 
at  our  houses,  and  when  we  went  out  they  joined  them- 
selves to  us,  in  order  to  converse  on  religion.  Some  would 
come  and  ask  liberty  to  go  to  their  distant  friends  to  carry 
that  knowledge  of  religion  to  them  which  they  had  received. 


300  MEMOITl  OF  THE 

Iluiidrecls  learned  to  read  the  Word  of  God,  Their  mus- 
kets were  thrown  aside  and  became  rusty,  but  their  books 
were  always  in  their  hands.  The  missionaries  considered 
the  battle  fought  and  the  victory  won.  The  natives  became 
lukewarm.  Yea,  we  became  lukewarm  altogether.  The 
time  of  trial  came,  and  they  fell.  Very  few  have  stood 
the  shock,  and  1  tremble  lest  even  their  number  should 
decrease.     Awful  trying  state  indeed. 

"  Augiist  4,  1845. — Since  the  flight  of  the  natives  from 
their  Pa  there  has  been  a  cessation  of  hostilities.  Oh,  if  it 
\)Q  tlie  Lord's  will  that  peace  may  be  restored,  how  thankful 
we  ought  to  be  !  About  a  fortnight  ago,  in  consequence 
of  my  being  likely  to  get  into  difhculty  with  the  troops,  as 
before  mentioned,  and  from  an  exaggerated  account  thereof 
given  to  the  chief  Heke,  he  sent  a  message  to  say  that  he 
was  willing  to  come  and  die  with  me.  I  wrote  to  him, 
assuring  him  that  as  I  had  done  nothing  against  the  laws 
of  my  country,  I  had  nothing  to  fear  ;  that  the  flag  was 
my  protection.  I  also  suggested  to  him  the  propriety  of 
writing  to  the  Governor  to  solicit  terms  of  peace.  To  this 
advice  he  attended,  and  on  the  third  day  I  received  a  letter 
from  him  for  the  Governor.  This  letter  I  forwarded 
without  delay,  not  unaccompanied  with  prayer  for  a  bless- 
ing. I  feel  much  for  this  chief  He  has  done  wrong ;  he 
has  been  the  means  of  much  loss  of  life..  But  he  was 
drawn  into  it  by  wicked  men,  who  told  him  he  had  lost 
his  country ;  that  the  flag  flying  in  the  harbour  was  a 
sufficient  demonstration  thereof ;  that  the  natives  were  all 
no  better  than  slaves  ;  and  that  their  children  would 
actually  be  so.      This  was  enough.      The  information  ran 


REV.  RICHAED  DAVIS.  301 

like  wildfire,  and  the  result  has  been  most  disastrous.  He 
has  been,  during  the  time  he  took  part  in  the  warfare,  a 
most  magnanimous  foe,  and  the  military  appear  to  have  a 
great  respect  for  him.  I  tremble  in  ease  the  Governor 
should  be  inflexible,  as,  in  that  case,  the  war  will  be 
carried  on.  And  as  there  is  much  sympathy  for  Heke,  I 
fear  many  more  will  be  added  to  his  force,  and  much  mor(5 
blood  shed,  and,  after  all,  the  natives  driven  into  the  woods 
to  become  murderous  bushrangers.  Whereas,  should  peace 
be  made,  I  think  Heke  and  his  party  will  be  found 
faithful  and  loyal  subjects  of  the  Queen.  Pray  for  us. 
AVith  Christian  regards  to  Mrs.  Coleman,  in  which  Mrs. 
Davis  joins, — I  remain,  faithfully  and  affectionately  yours, 

"  EiCHAED  Davis." 

"  Kaikohe,  Xew  Zealakd, 
September  15,  1845. 

"  My  very  dear  Friend,  —A  few  days  ago  we  had  the  plea- 
sure of  receiving  your  case  containing  your  valuable  pre- 
sents of  books  and  clothing,  for  which  please  to  accept 
our  best  thanks.  The  Parker  Society  books  I  value  much  ; 
they  contain  important  matter  suited  to  the  perilous  times 
in  which  we  live.  I  have  long  desired  to  have  them,  and 
made  an  eflbrt  to  procure  them,  but  failed.  Thank  you 
sincerely  for  continuing  to  me  the  valuable  Record  paper. 
I  have  also  to  acknowledge  your  kindness  in  procuring 
the  prime  shoes  and  boots  from  the  honest  Pyde  shoe- 
maker. Such  articles  are  of  great  importance  to  my 
wearing-out  frame.  Had  it  not  been  for  the  want  of 
the  shoes,  we  should  have  allowed  the  case  to  have  re- 


302  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

mainecl  for  a  time  longer  at  Auckland,  as  our  saddening 
war  is  not  yet  brought  to  an  end.  Mj  last  letter  was 
closed  August  4tli.  Since  that  period  we  have  been  per- 
mitted to  remain  in  quiet.  Everything  has  been  done 
by  us  in  order  to  bring  about  a  peace.  This  has  drawn 
upon  us  the  vituperation  of  many  of  our  dizzy-minded 
countrymen,  by  some  of  whom  we  are  looked  upon  as 
traitors  and  enemies  to  our  country.  This  comes  as  a 
matter  of  course,  as  they  look  no  farther  than  to  second 
causes,  and  vutst  throw  the  blame  of  their  failure  some- 
where. Whether  we  shall  succeed  in  bringing  about  a 
reconciliation  is  at  present  uncertain,  as  the  negotiation 
moves  slowly.  The  troops  are  still  at  Waimate,  and  the 
natives  have  strongly  fortified  themselves  in  the  w^oods 
in  positions  difficult  of  access  to  the  military.  I  much 
lament  the  desecration  of  the  Society's  settlement  at 
Waimate.  I  have  lifted  up  my  voice  against  it  in  Salis- 
bury Square,  and  I  hope  that  they  will  lift  up  their  voice 
to  the  powers  that  be.  As  soon  as  the  troops  are  drawn 
off,  if  peace  be  not  made,  we  have  reason  to  fear  it  will  be 
destroyed.  By  this  impolitic  movement  we  shall  probably 
lose  much  influence  amongst  the  natives.  But  for  mis- 
sionary influence  the  Government  would  have  had  to  con- 
tend with  thousands  instead  of  hundreds,  and  the  result 
would  have  been  most  disastrous.  Whatever  you  may 
hear  against  us,  on  this  you  may  rely,  that  I  have  done 
nothing  derogatory  to  my  missionary  character,  nor  to  my 
character  as  a  true  Englishman  and  faithful  subject  to  the 
Queen.  I  have  felt  as  an  Englishman.  I  have  felt  JiucH 
for  the  loss  of  my  brave  countrymen ;  and  since  the  fatal 


EEV.  RICHAED  DAVIS.  303 

disaster  at  Ohaeawae,  I  have  felt  miicli  for  their  safety. 
The  natives,  I  know,  are  capable  of  taking  care  of  them- 
selves. It  was  a  happy  thing  for  the  troops,  that  they  did 
not  succeed  in  getting  into  the  Pa.  Had  they  accom- 
plished their  object,  from  the  construction  of  the  Pa  the 
poor  fellows  must  all  have  fallen.  It  was  a  sad  sacrifice 
as  it  was  of  human  Life,  and  ought  not  to  have  been  made. 
The  Commander-in-chief  had  every  opportunity  of  view- 
ing the  interior  of  the  fort  from  the  heights  only  about 
500  yards  distant.  People's  mouths  were  opened  rather 
largely  on  the  subject.  The  bravery  of  the  poor  fellows 
who  made  the  attack  was  beyond  all  praise ;  but  the  wis- 
dom of  their  commander  has  been  questioned.  To  judge 
of  this  I  leave  to  wiser  heads  than  mine. 

"Sept.  23d. — Up  to  this  time  Ave  have  been  permitted 
to  live  in  quiet.     This  is  the  goodness  of  God  upon  us. 

"  We  have  had  for  about  six  weeks  an  epidemic  amongst 
us  which  has  lately  assumed  rather  a  malignant  character. 
In  the  month  of  August  I  buried  five  of  our  little  com- 
munity. This  month  seven  have  already  died,  and  others 
are  in  a  dying  state.  The  epidemic  first  made  its  appear- 
ance in  a  fever  of  a  rather  stubborn  and  unbending  nature; 
latterly  it  has  assumed  a  different  form,  and  is  accompanied 
with  dysentery  of  a  dangerous  and  putrid  kind.  I  have 
now  twenty  patients  on  my  hands.  They  take  up  my 
whole  time  in  preparing  and  administering  medicine,  and 
feeding  them  with  a  little  comfortable  nourishment.  I 
trust  that  those  who  have  been  removed  have,  the  greater 
part  of  them,  found  mercy.  The  enemy  is,  however,  very- 
busy,  and  is  now  endeavouring   to  make  them  believe 


304  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

(some  of  them)  that  they  are  bewitched.  Tn  the  strength 
of  the  Lord  only  do  T  seem  to  stand.  I  feel  mnch  tlie 
state  of  the  mission.  The  enemy  is  on  the  alert  in  every 
t[uarter.  I  feel  mucli  the  sad  state  of  the  natives.  I  feel 
iearful,  and  have  much  mental  conflict  against  which  to 
contend.  How  empty  and  vain  every  false  way  now  ap- 
pears !  We  must  receive  our  religion  solely  through  the 
Bible ;  I  say  theough  the  Bible,  because  the  blessed  book 
is  sealed  to  all  who  are  not  under  the  teaching  of  the  Holy 
Spirit.  I  feel  to  stand  in  the  hour  of  trial,  we  must  be 
Bible  Christians.  The  Jesuits  are  taking  every  advan- 
tage of  the  sad  state  of  affairs  ;  however,  I  judge  them  not. 
Some  little  time  ago  I  received  a  letter  from  Heke,  the 
leading  chief  in  this  sad  affair,  containing  the  following 
paragraph:  'Ye  elders,  cease  to  lead  us  astray;  you  liave 
already  been  our  very  murderers.  We  already  know  a 
great  deal,  and  shall  soon  know  much  more.'  This  was 
in  answer  to  a  letter  which  I  had  written  to  hini  to  recom- 
mend a  speedy  reconciliation  with  the  Government,  and 
to  press  the  necessity  of  a  speedy  repentance.  He  was 
probably  alluding  to  the  manner  in  which  we  represented 
the  treaty  to  them,  to  induce  them  to  sign  it.  I  have 
received  information  on  the  subject  of  this  paragraph  of 
rather  a  different  character,  but  at  present  I  shall  leave 
it  with  Him  who  judgeth  righteously.  We  have  no  pro- 
tection l)ut  that  of  God,  and  may  we  never  desire  any 
other.  But,  situated  as  we  are,  in  order  to  possess  peace 
we  must  know  in  whom  we  have  believed.  I  feel  at  tunes 
very  nervous ;  it  makes  me  fearful  lest  I  should  betray 
any  feeling  calculated  to  dishonour  the  Gospel.     How  pre- 


REV.  RICHARD  DAA^IS.  305 

cious  would  the  company  of  a  Christian  brother  be !  But 
the  Lord  knows  what  is  best  for  nie.  0  that  unbelief  did 
not  so  much  hinder  me  in  endeavouring  to  do  and  suffer 
all  the  will  of  God  !  Alas  !  bow  strong  rebellious  unbe- 
lief is  !  I  think  the  mercy  next  to  our  eternal  salvation 
is  that  of  being  delivered  from  the  power  of  rebellious 
unbelief.  0  for  grace  to  enable  us  to  glorify  in  life  and 
death  our  faithful  and  covenant-keeping  God !  At  this 
time  there  is  indeed  much  wretchedness  among  our  poor 
natives.  In  addition  to  the  dire  calamity  of  war,  and  the 
scourge  of  the  epidemic,  they  are  very  poorly  housed,  hav- 
ing collected  themselves  together  in  a  hurry,  and  they 
are  worse  clad  than  they  have  been  for  many  years.  Their 
abodes  are  indeed,  for  the  most  part,  abodes  of  wretched- 
ness. Many  of  them  have,  I  fear,  eaten  all  their  food,  as 
their  numbers  have  been  increased  by  those  who  have  fled 
from  the  seat  of  war.  I  have  made  a  little  provision,  but 
what  is  that  little  among  so  many !  The  fern  root  will 
soon  be  fit  to  dig,  and  then  they  will  be  able  to  rub  on ; 
but,  poor  things,  they  have  no  sea  to  which  they  can  go 
and  feed  on  fish.  0  how  much  everything  is  changed ! 
What  saddening  havoc  Satan  has  made  amongst  us  ! 

"  September  29th. — There  is  now,  I  hope,  some  prospect 
of  peace.  The  natives  are  assembling  in  great  numbers. 
If  the  war  should  be  continued  it  will  be  dreadful,  and 
will,  I  fear,  soon  become  general.  With  our  united  and 
best  love  to  Mrs.  Coleman, — I  remain,  my  dearest  friend, 
affectionately  yours,  Eichard  Davis." 


U 


300  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

"  Kaikohe,  New  Zealand, 
December  20,  1845. 

"  My  dearest  Friend, — My  health  is  again  pretty  good, 
but  I  still  retain  my  deafness.  Sorrow  of  heart  may  bring 
me  down  again,  as  I  cannot  but  feel  much  saddened  at  the 
awful  state  of  affairs.  On  the  18th  my  soul  was  pierced 
as  with  a  dart  by  being  informed  that  my  jMangakahia 
accredited  teacher  had  joined  tlie  wicked  rebels.  This  he 
could  only  have  done  from  relationship.  This  man  has 
for  years  lived  and  walked  as  a  Christian,  as  far  as  I  could 
ever  learn.  In  the  beginning  of  the  last  year,  when  I 
visited  them,  I  found  him  in  what  appeared  a  very  gra- 
cious state.  His  eyes  flowed  with  tears  when  he  spoke  of 
sin  and  of  the  love  of  Christ.  Alas,  how  fallen  !  and  how 
little  to  be  depended  on  are  these  natives  !  It  was  but 
too  evident  to  me  the  other  day,  that  the  chief  and  his 
people  were  under  the  influence  of  their  native  supersti- 
tions. They  spoke  of  God  with  becoming  reverence,  and 
doubtless  do  not  neglect  their  prayers,  but  they  appeared 
entirely  under  the  influence  of  the  god  of  this  world.  We 
hear  that  some  shots  have  already  been  exchanged  between 
the  contending  parties,  but  this  time  we  are  fourteen  or 
fifteen  miles  from  the  scene  of  action.  It  is  our  intention 
to  remain  at  our  post  until  we  are  driven  away,  or  removed 
into  eternity.  The  faithful  few  are  worthy  of  our  care. 
The  Lord,  who  is  our  refuge  and  strength,  will  deliver 
us  in  proper  time  in  His  own  way.  I  trust  the  Church  is 
lifting  up  her  prayer  for  us.  The  epidemic  still  prevails. 
Three  persons  have  died  this  week.  0  that  the  eyes  of 
the  poor  natives  were  but  open  to  a  sense  of  the  nature  of 


EEV,  RICHARD  DAVIS.  307 

tliis  visitation  !  But  no ;  to  my  great  grief  1  have  this 
moment  heard  that  seven  of  our  people  have  made  up  their 
minds  to  go  to  the  rebels,  and  join  them  in  fighting.  0 
how  saddening  is  this  to  me  !  It  is  true  they  are  people 
who  make  no  profession  of  religion,  although  some  of  them 
have  been  baptized ;  yet  when  they  are  sittmg  quiet  they 
are  out  of  the  way  of  danger,  and  are  in  the  way  to  get 
good. 

"  23rf.— Judge  of  my  feelings  you  cannot  at  this  present 
moment.  I  have  just  heard  from  the  Mangakahia  chief 
that  it  is  their  intention  all  to  move  off  to-moiTOw  to  join 
the  rebels.  I  have  done  all  I  can  to  persuade  him  to  give 
up  his  intention.  I  can  only  sigh  and  groan  over  the  state 
of  aftairs.  I  have  no  Christian  brother  near,  but  I  hope  in 
that  Friend  that  sticketh  closer  than  a  brother.  0  what  a 
call,  on  my  part,  for  humility  and  earnest  prayer  ! 

"  'i'dth. — Went  to-day  an  hour  and  a  haK's  walk  to  a 
high  hill,  from  whence  I  could  clearly  distinguish  the  old 
chief's  Pa.  I  saw  the  smoke  from  the  mouth  of  the  cannon 
as  they  were  firing  at  the  Pa.  It  is  reported  to  be  a  very 
strong  fort.     I  cannot  but  feel  much  for  the  poor  troops. 

"January  2d,  1846. — We  have  commenced  this  year 
under  a  very  gloomy  aspect.  0  for  faith  to  rely  upon  God 
alone  for  protection  !  Every  day  much  firing  has  been 
reported  ;  yesterday,  sharp  fighting,  doubtless,  but  we  have 
not  heard  particulars.  It  is  reported  the  troops  fell  back 
yesterday.  It  is  a  very  anxious  time.  A  vessel  has  been 
sent  to  Hokianga  to  take  away  such  people  as  were  afraid 
to  stay.  We  have  heard  that  some  of  our  Wesleyan  friends 
have  sent  their  wives  and  children  away  to  Auckland, 


308  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

which  is,  I  fear,  not  very  safe  :  in  that  neighbonrhood  the 
natives  are  fifditinin;  amongst  themselves.  How  ill-advised 
are  the  proceedings  of  Government  in  the  removal  of 
Captain  Fitzroy  !  He  was  a  man  the  natives  had  begun 
to  feel  confidence  in.  Of  the  present  Governor  they  are 
very  jealous,  and  serious  consequences  may  arise  from  the 
blind,  injudicious  step.  Threats  are  reported  to  be  held 
out  against  my  people,  because  some  few  wild  fellows, 
whom  they  endeavoured  to  keep  at  home,  have  joined  the 
rebels.  This  has  caused  some  excitement,  and  made  me 
feel  seriously.  Not  that  I  believe  the  reports,  but  they 
have  a  bad  effect  on  the  natives. 

"  I  spent  a  little  time  with  a  very  interesting  Christian. 
His  wife  died  during  the  time  I  was  lying  ill.  She  was 
much  younger  than  he.  They  had  two  children.  She 
appeared  to  be  the  joy  of  his  heart,  and  at  her  death  I 
trembled  for  him.  But  no  ;  like  the  pliant  willow,  he 
bowed  his  head  to  the  storm.  This  evening  he  observed, 
'  She  is  gone ;  she  departed  in  peace.  I  shall  follow  by 
and  by.  Should  an  attack  be  made  on  us,  I  shall  be 
thankful  for  the  stroke  which  sends  me  from  earth  to 
heaven.  All  I  wish  for  in  this  world  is  to  have  my  heart 
tilled  with  true  faith  and  the  love  of  God.  0  for  more 
love  to  God  !'  This  man  is  always  cheerful,  and  always 
appears  to  have  the  love  of  God  in  his  heart.  But  even 
over  such  characters  I  have  been  taught  to  rejoice  with 
trembling. 

"  1 4 /'/t.— Yesterday  the  news  came  that  the  Pa  was  taken 
on  Sunday  by  the  sailors,  and  that  twelve  Europeans  were 
killed  and  thirtv  wounded.     The  native  loss  uncertain.     It 


KEY,  EICHARD  DAVIS.  309 

appears  the  natives  did  not  expect  fighting  on  the  Sabbath, 
and  were,  the  great  part  of  them,  out  of  the  Pa,  smoking 
and  playing.  It  is  also  reported  that  the  troops  were 
assembling  for  service.  The  tars,  having  made  a  tolerable 
breach  witli  their  cannon  on  Saturday,  took  the  oppor- 
tunity of  the  careless  position  of  the  natives,  and  went  into 
the  Pa,  but  did  not  get  possession  without  much  hard 
fighting,  hand  to  hand.  The  news,  although  I  felt  thank- 
ful so  little  blood  had  been  shed,  unfitted  me  for  reading, 
writing,  and  even  for  praying,  for  a  time.  From  this  you 
may  judge  how  nervous  I  am  become. 

"  January  21d. — For  several  days  firing  has  been  heard 
in  the  direction  of  Hokianga.  The  report  is,  that  a  Pa  has 
been  fired  at  by  one  of  Her  Majesty's  ships,  because  the 
chief  thereof  would  not  give  up  some  people  who  had  just 
returned  from  fighting  against  the  troops.  This  report 
has  not  yet  been  authenticated.  The  archdeacon  and  all 
of  us  are  branded  as  traitors  and  rebels.  The  Last  Day 
will  declare  who  have  been  the  traitors  and  rebels. 

"  Hallelujah  !  the  Lord  God  Omnipotent  eeigneth. 
News  is  JUST  come  that  the  natives  have  made  peace  among 
themselves,  and  that  the  loyal  chief.  Walker,  is  gone  to 
Auckland  to  fetch  the  Governor.  Messengers  are  gone  in 
all  directions  to  assemble  all  parties  together.  0  for  a 
thankful  heart !  0  for  a  devoted  heart !  I  cannot  yet 
realize  the  change.  It  is  like  a  dream.  So  sudden,  and  at 
this  time  so  unexpected.  At  present  I  know  not  parti- 
culars. 

"  January  2Gth. — The  natives  are  assembling  in  the  Bay 
in  order  to  settle  a  peace,  but  at  present  I  have  not  been  able 


310  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

to  learn  whether  the  Governor  will  consent  or  not.  With 
the  former  Governor  there  would  have  been  no  difficulties, 
and  we  should  have  had  communication  on  the  subject. 
With  the  views  of  the  present  Governor  I  am  at  present 
unacquainted.  I  hope  everything  will  be  done  by  Chris- 
tians in  England  to  support  Captain  Fitzroy's  cause  against 
the  wicked  New  Zealand  Company.  Here  they  have  three 
things  against  him  : — Firstly,  That  he  was  unfriendly,  as 
every  honest  man  must  be,  to  the  New  Zealand  Company ; 
Secondly,  That  he  was  a  friend  to  the  natives  ;  Thirdly, 
That  he  favoured  the  missionaries. 

"  WaimaU,  27th. — Peace  is  proclaimed,  but  although  I 
feel  relieved,  and  am  thankful,  yet  what  I  have  this  day 
heard  of  the  manner  in  which  the  missionaries  are  traduced, 
grieves  me  to  the  heart.  I  know  that  the  missionaries 
have  been  faithful  to  Government,  and  that  as  British  sub- 
jects they  have  done  all  in  their  power,  consistently  with 
their  relation  to  the  natives,  to  serve  their  Sovereign.  I 
think  it  is  quite  time  that  tlie  missionaries,  for  the  sake 
of  the  Church,  should  have  recourse  to  legal  proceedings. 
I  think  it  must  be  so  in  this  country.  Those  charges 
which  were  brought  against  me,  I  did  not  allow  to  rest 
until  my  character  was  cleared.  With  Christian  love  to 
Mrs.  Coleman,  in  which  Mrs.  Davis  and  the  whole  of  my 
family  join, — I  remain,  my  dear  friend,  faithfully  aud 
affectionately  yours,  Eichard  Davis." 

"  Archdeacon  H.  Williams  is  unwell — no  doubt  from  the 
vile  reports  in  circulation." 


REV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  311 

"Kaikohe,  New  Zealand, 
July  31,  1846. 

"  My  at:ey  dear  Friend, — Since  my  last  letter  things 
in  this  quarter  have  been  settling  down,  but  very  gradually. 
At  the  first  proclamation  of  peace  there  was  much  jealous 
suspicion  manifested,  and  we  scarcely  knew  what  a  day 
misjht  brino'  forth.  But  like  the  sea  after  a  gale,  although 
it  runs  high,  yet  it  subsides,  so  tranquillity  has  been  restored. 
As  the  Governor,  when  he  came  to  the  Bay  to  see  the 
people  in  May,  did  not  give  the  chief,  Heke,  notice  of  the 
meeting  that  he  might  attend,  he  still  continues  to  express 
his  disappointment,  and  will  sometimes  hardly  believe  the 
Governor  has  made  peace  with  him.  The  Governor  is  now 
at  Port  Nicholson.  The  last  account  we  heard  from  thence 
was,  that  the  natives  had  attacked  a  party  of  troops,  killed 
six  of  them,  and  mortally  wounded  two  others.  The  loss 
on  the  side  of  the  natives  was  not  known.  I  fear  much 
mischief  may  arise  from  that  quarter. 

"  The  return  of  peace  we  hailed  with  thankfulness,  but 
alas  !  the  ravages  of  war  made  on  the  minds  of  the  natives 
soon  turned  our  joy  into  sorrow.  Alas,  how  fallen  !  Satan 
has  taken  every  advantage  of  the  war.  The  spirit  of  dis- 
regard manifested  by  the  troops  to  the  sanctity  of  the 
Lord's  day  has  been  imbibed  by  them ;  and  progresses  to 
an  awful  extent,  I  fear,  when  they  have  it  in  their  power. 
On  Easter  Sunday  the  chief,  Heke,  had  a  Inillock  killed  to 
feast  his  friends  with,  and  the  Sunday  following  was  re- 
ported to  have  been  spent  in  card-playing.  Five  years 
ago,  the  people  would  not  allow  even  their  food  to  be  pre- 
pared for  cooking  on  the  Lord's  day.     A  revival  of  their 


312  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

old  superstitions  has  also  taken  place  to  a  melancholy  ex- 
tent. These  superstitions  have  assumed  in  some  instances 
a  new  foiin,  more  calculated  to  deceive.  The  tattooing 
system  is  again  in  full  vigour.  And  the  Papists  are  doing 
all  they  can  to  make  converts.  Only  last  week  I  was  told 
that  a  priest  lately  arrived  from  France  had  visited  Heke 
with  the  present  of  a  gown  in  his  hand  for  his  wife.  1  )uring 
his  stay,  he  made  the  following  remark  :  '  John  Heke,  the 
Queen  sent  you  the  missionaries,  the  Queen  sent  the  soldiers 
to  destroy  you,  that  is  all  I  have  to  say.'  This  I  conceive 
to  l)e  a  true  development  of  the  genuine  Jesuit.  And  yet 
these  Popish  priests  can  go  anywhere,  and  at  any  time, 
and  can  say  what  they  like,  without  any  notice  taken  on 
the  part  of  Government ;  while  we  are  termed  traitors  on 
every  trivial  and  false  report  that  wicked  people  choose  to 
make.  Mr.  Kemp  is  now  under  the  displeasure  of  Govern- 
ment on  account  of  false  reports.  But  as  to  the  truth  of 
the  accusation  he  is  as  innocent  as  you  yourself  Mr. 
Clarke  has  been  put  out  of  office  as  Chief  Protector  of 
Aborigines.  He  was  perhaps  too  faithful  and  too  honest. 
jNIay  the  Lord  look  with  mercy  upon  this  distracted  country, 
and  preserve  it  from  ruin  ! 

"  My  own  people,  who  have  continued  with  us,  are,  I 
hope,  in  a  pleasing  state.  They  are  pretty  regular  in  their 
attendance  at  prayer-meetings,  of  which  we  have  two 
every  week,  and  a  meeting  for  imparting  catechetical  in- 
struction to  those  who  cannot  read.  I  also  meet  a  Testa- 
ment class  twice  a  week.  These  are  the  means  which  the 
Lord  makes  use  of,  next  to  His  strengthening  grace,  to 
support  me  and  keep  me  up  amongst  them.     We  have  had 


REV.  KICIIARD  DAA''IS.  313 

one  case  of  awful  apostasy  in  one  of  my  teachers.  For 
many  years  lie  apparently  walked  according  to  the  Gospel, 
appeared  to  be  a  zealous  teacher,  and  a  great  disciplinarian. 
But  he  has  fallen  into  sin.  He  has  taken  a  second  wife, 
and  is  now  living  in  open  sin  with  his  two  women,  to  the 
great  disgrace  of  the  Gospel.  And  it  is  reported  that  he 
has  again  returned  to  his  native  superstitions.  For  a  long 
time  I  have  been  jealous  of  him,  and  cautioned  him  accord- 
ingly, but  his  devotedness  too  often  lulled  my  suspicions. 
This  case,  with  the  awful  wreck  around  me,  at  times  fills 
me  with  fear  and  trembling,  lest  I  should  have  been 
deceiving  myself  and  others.  How^  great  is  the  respon- 
sibility of  the  missionary  character !  Who  can  be  suffi- 
cient for  these  things  ?  Alas,  I  fear  we  have  done  wrong  ! 
For  I  cannot  but  think,  had  we  been  more  attentive  to  the 
spiritual  state  of  our  own  souls,  the  Lord  would  have  blessed 
us  with  a  greater  degree  of  discernment  of  spirits  in  the 
natives  we  admitted  to  baptism.  But  the  mischief  is  done, 
and  I  would  desire  to  repent  in  dust  and  ashes.  0  that 
we  could  catch,  even  but  a  little,  of  that  flame  that  burned 
so  bright  in  India  a  few  years  ago  in  the  immortal  Henry 
Martyn !  How  sweet  is  the  first  Collect,  to  my  soul,  in 
the  Communion  service !  What  a  privilege  to  be  enabled 
to  love  God  perfectly !  The  memories  of  Brainerd  and 
Martyn  are  among  my  richest  jewels, — what  gems,  called 
jewels,  can  be  compared  in  real  value  with  them?  How 
rich  in  fervour  also  are  the  letters  of  Whitefield  !  how  re- 
freshing to  the  soul !  Hervey  too, — what  a  host  of  worthies ! 
They  all  breathed  the  love  of  God  to  man,  because  the  life 
of  God  was  in  them.    In  their  lives  true  Christianity  shone 


314  MEMOIII  OF  THE 

resplendently  forth.  Alas  1  liow  meagre  is  the  religion  of 
oiir  day !  Then  Christ  was  exalted — now  the  Church. 
Doubtless  you  will  remember  that  you  supplied  me  with 
these  precious  gems  while  I  was  at  Woodrow  Farm.  I 
always  highly  prized  them,  but  never  really  enjoyed  them 
so  much  as  now. 

"August  28th. — Still  we  are  blessed  with  peace,  but  the 
enemy  is  more  on  tlie  alert  tlian  usual.  Heke  has  just 
returned  from  Hokianga,  where  he  has  been  to  see  his 
friends.  Poor  fellow,  amongst  liis  countrymen,  as  a  patriot, 
he  has  raised  himself  to  the  very  pinnacle  of  honour,  and 
is  much  respected  wherever  he  goes.  His  mind  has  doubt- 
less suffered  much  from  this  state  of  things,  but  I  fear  he 
has  not  much  more  to  lose.  Nothing  of  a  hostile  nature 
was  made  the  subject  of  conversation  during  the  assembly 
of  the  natives.  But  among  the  deep-thinking  natives 
another  war  is  foreboded.  This  foreboding  arises  from 
the  impression  of  their  minds.  I  told  them,  if  they  believed 
in  these  forebodings,  and  forsook  the  Lord,  God  would  for- 
sake them,  and  their  expectations  would  soon  be  realized, 
as  Satan  would  soon  hurry  them  on  to  destruction.  There 
is,  I  am  aware,  a  quarter  from  whence  war  is  to  be  feared. 
Some  of  Walker's  party  continue  to  hold  Mawe  against 
his  consent,  and  against  the  proclamation  of  the  Governor. 
This  is  very  aggravating  to  Heke's  party,  and  should  they 
persist  in  retaining  that  place,  it  will  be  most  likely  to 
involve  another  war.  May  the  Lord  Jehovah  avert  the 
storm  !  My  daughter  Jane  has  just  lost  her  second  son, 
and  our  twentieth  grandchild.  The  dear  babe  has  been 
early  transplanted  from  this  bleak  world  to  the  climes  of 


REV.  RICHARD  DA\^S.  315 

bliss.  Happy  change !  Mrs.  Davis,  and  IMarella,  and 
Sophia,  join  in  Christian  love  to  ]\Irs.  Coleman  and  your- 
self.— I  remain,  my  dear  friend,  faithfully  and  respectfully 
yours,  EiCHAED  Davis." 

"  Kaixohe,  New  Zealajxd, 
Ocfoher  23,  1846. 

"  My  very  dear  Friend, — The  case  you  mention  of  the 
young  lady  from  Ventnor  is  interesting.  The  effect  of  the 
announcement  of  her  approaching  death  by  the  Clifton 
physician,  evinced  her  faith  in,  and  her  love  to  Christ.  I  fear 
such  cases  are  rare,  but  they  ought  not  to  be.  God  has 
provided  richly  for  the  exercise  of  the  faith  of  the  believer. 
Surely  if  we  knew  the  love  of  Christ,  which  passeth 
knowledge,  Ave  should,  with  St.  Paul,  desire  to  depart  and 
to  be  "wdth  Christ.  Much  in  these  days  is  said  about 
THE  Church,  the  mystical  body  of  Christ,  but  about 
Christ,  the  mystical  Head,  very  little  is  said.  Much 
IS  SAID  OF  the  po\\t:r  of  the  Church,  but  little  is  said 
OF  the  power  of  the  Spirit.  These  are  days  of  know- 
ledge, BUT  IS  IT  knowledge  OF  THE  RIGHT  KIND  ?  Alas  ! 
no.  0  that  all  the  ministers  of  Christ  would  impress 
upon  their  congregations  the  necessity  of  knowing  God, 
according  as  Christ  has  promised  to  reveal  Him,  John  xiv. 
21-23.  0  that  they  would  impress  upon  their  hearers  the 
necessity  of  the  witness  of  the  Spirit,  Eom.  viii.  1 6,  etc. 
0  that  they  were  more  studious  to  open  out  to  their 
people  the  blessed  privileges  of  Christianity,  such,  for  ex- 
ample, as  1  Cor.  ii.  9,  1 0.  There  is  also,  as  appears  to  me, 
another  sad  deficiency  in  the  present  system  of  preaching 


3 1 G  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

— namely,  the  power  of  the  Gospel  is  not  sufficiently  in- 
sisted on.  Too  much  allowance  is  made  for  what  are 
termed  constitutional  failings.  For  instance,  if  a  man,  from 
quickness  of  temper,  be  betrayed  into  passion,  it  is  spoken 
of  as  a  constitutional  failing,  and  Eomans  vii.  15  is  re- 
sorted to,  etc.,  as  though  the  Gospel  was  deficient,  and 
had  lost  its  power  to  subdue  the  power  of  sin.  I  am  quite 
convinced  that  the  Gospel  is  not  only  the  power  of  God, 
but  that  when  its  full  power  animates  the  regenerate 
heart,  it  ought  to  retain  its  soul-pacifying  dominion.  Yea, 
and  that  it  will  do.  From  these  observations,  you  may 
learn  the  nature  of  my  fears  with  regard  to  the  nature 
of  Christianity  in  this  distant  part  of  the  world.  I  am 
rejoiced  to  learn  that  you  consider  vital  Christianity  is 
gaining  ground  in  the  higher  classes  of  society.  This  is, 
I  hope,  a  good  omen. 

"  A  few  days  ago  I  heard  of  the  death  of  Mr.  Coates. 
In  him  I  have  lost  a  faithful  and  tried  friend.  And  what 
has  not  the  cause  of  missions  lost  in  him  ?  He  has  ceased 
from  his  arduous  labours.  He  has  entered  into  rest ;  but  I 
mourn  his  loss  to  the  Christian  church.  I  had  but  lately 
closed  a  letter  to  him.  To  him  I  always  wrote  in  the 
greatest  confidence,  and  his  judgment  never  disappointed 
me.  Dear,  dear  man  !  '  The  chariot  of  Israel  and  the 
horsemen  thereof!' 

"  Your  letter  arrived  at  an  auspicious  time.  I  had 
prepared  to  set  out  on  a  ten-miles'  journey,  when  a  person 
came  and  said,  '  What !  are  you  going  out  to-day  ?  Have 
you  not  heard  that  a  special  messenger  from  the  Governor 
has  arrived  at  Heke's  place  to  conclude  and  ratify  the 


REV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  317 

peace  ?  Sta}^  at  home.  Heke,  Kaueti,  and  the  Governor's 
messenger  are  on  their  way  to  meet  Walker  here,  who  is 
also  expected  to  arrive  to-daj.'  Of  course  I  did  not  go. 
In  the  evening,  Heke  rode  in  to  our  place  in  full  dress  as 
a  chief.  He  told  me  he  had  received  satisfactor}^  letters 
from  the  Government,  and  requested  to  be  furnished  with 
paper,  pens,  ink,  etc.,  in  order  that  he  might  answer  the 
Governor's  letters.  On  the  7th  inst.  Walker  and  a  small 
party  arrived.  The  meeting  was  veiy  satisfactory  to  all 
parties.  Thus  has  peace  been  once  more  restored  to  this 
distracted  district.  0  that  our  hearts  were  but  sufficiently 
thankfid.  to  God  for  these  His  great  mercies.  But  alas  ! 
who  can  tell  the  extent  of  the  evil  occasioned  by  the 
war  ?  Thereby  our  little  disciplined  parties  are  become  a 
moral  wilderness.  Heke  expresses  himself  as  well  as 
can  be  expected.  But  alas  !  I  fear  he  has  the  blood  of  the 
slain  on  his  head.  He  has  begun  to  speak  out  with  regard 
to  those  who  led  him  into  the  evil.  I  believe  a  deep  plot 
of  a  serious  nature  was  laid,  and  that  Heke  was  the  tool 
or  instrument  selected.  But  although  the  case  appears 
pretty  clear,  yet,  no  doubt,  it  was  laid  with  too  much  subtlety 
to  lead  to  detection.  The  charm  is,  however,  now  broken. 
"  Previously  to  the  receipt  of  this  communication  from 
the  Governor,  although  there  was  no  war,  yet  it  could  not 
be  said  there  was  peace.  Very  few  days  passed  in  wliich 
we  did  not  hear  jealous  surmisings.  And  although  I  had 
confidence  in  my  country  that  the  proclamation  of  peace 
would  not  be  causelessly  broken,  yet  it  would  have  been 
tliought,  perhaps  by  some  of  the  loyal  party,  an  advantage 
to  them  (not  Walker)  to  have  renewed  the  war,  and  which 


318  MEMOIR  OF  TIIK 

they  might  have  done  on  a  trifling  occasion.  I  know 
Walker  was  very  fearful  on  this  point.  Walker  is  a  brave, 
generous  man,  and  honest  and  open  in  all  his  dealings. 
Not  so  some  of  his  followers. 

"  None  can  duly  estimate  the  blessings  of  peace  but  those 
who  have  witnessed  the  exciting  horrors  of  war.  War  con- 
verts man  into  a  demon,  and  makes  him  a  different  creature 
from  what  he  is  in  time  of  peace.  But  this  peace  thus 
restored  is  not  a  rose  without  a  thorn.  My  son  James 
came  in  with  Walker  to  inform  me  that  a  formal  com- 
plaint had  been  lodged  against  Mr.  Burrows  and  myself 
by  one  of  Walker's  chiefs.  The  wicked  man  told  the 
captain  of  H.M.'s  ship,  that  there  was  a  danger  of  war, 
and  that  I  was  likely  to  stir  up  Heke  thereto,  etc.,  etc.  I 
heard  the  whole  accusation  rehearsed  before  Walker  by 
the  chief  himself,  and  in  the  presence  of  the  Governor's 
messenger.  It  was  as  false  as  it  was  wicked.  Walker 
was  very  indignant.  And  the  wicked  man,  in  order  to  do 
us  as  much  injury  as  possible,  insisted  that  his  report 
should  be  entered  in  writing,  and  this  was  done.  What 
may  be  the  consequence  I  know  not.  The  cause  is  in  the 
hands  of  God.  At  all  events  our  names  will  appear  to 
much  disadvantage  in  the  blue  book  hereafter.  God 
knows,  that  during  the  whole  of  the  war  I  did  all  I  dared 
do  in  order  to  assist  the  Government  in  what  I  considered 
their  righteous   cause.     I  know  they  would  have  had 

MANY  MORE   MUSKETS   POINTED  AT   TIIEM,    HAD   IT  NOT   BEEN 

FOR  MY  INFLUENCE.  For  this  I  seek  no  commendation.  In 
so  doing  I  only  did  my  duty  as  a  Christian,  and  as  an 
Eniilishman. 


REV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  319 

"  I  hope  when  I  next  write  I  shall  be  able  to  give  a 
more  encouraging  account  of  my  people.  The  present 
state  of  my  district  saddens  my  heart  vei'y  much,  so  at 
times  as  to  affect  my  constitutional  health.  My  hopes 
are  a  little  raised  by  the  peace.  But  I  am  fearful,  as  I 
know  they  are  in  a  wild,  wicked  state.  During  the  war 
I  had  a  pretty  good  number  of  people  with  me  whom  I 
thought  sincere,  but  several  have  withdrawn  themselves 
from  a  regular  attendance  at  public  worship  since  the  war, 
and  some  of  the  baptized  young  men  have  recently  been 
tattooed.  My  communicants  at  Kaikohe  stand  firm,  gene- 
rally, and  a  few  others,  and  these  are  growing  m  know- 
ledge and  grace.  It  was  a  mysterious  providence  which 
appointed  us  here  at  the  outbreak  of  the  war.  Nothing 
could  have  been  further  from  my  wish  than  to  have  had 
to  do  with  rebels  against  my  country.  I  know  the  dis- 
affection, which  the  bishop  saw  among  the  heathen  chiefs 
here  to  Government,  was  one  reason  why  he  was  so  desirous 
to  appoint  me  to  this  place.  The  trial  has,  indeed,  been 
great,  but  I  have  no  doubt  it  has  been  good  for  our  souls' 
health.  I  have  three  congregations  in  a  broken -up  state 
by  the  war,  and  should  not  the  Lord  permit  me  to  gather 
them  again,  I  scarcely  know  how  I  shall  bear  up  under  it. 
I  know  that  our  dear  Eedeemer  is  faithful,  and  that  He 
does  all  things  well.  And,  I  trust.  He  will  bless  me  with 
grace  to  enable  me  to  leave  all  things  in  His  hands.  But 
my  case  is  not  a  common  one.  At  Otava,  particularly, 
where  we  had  fifty  communicants,  and  a  simple-minded 
Christian  people,  they  have  scarcely  now  the  form  of 
religion  amongst  them,  and  there  are  scarcely  six  of  the 


320  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

people  of  whom  1  have  hope.  At  Taiamai  it  is  nearly  as 
bad.  Hikurangi  was  never  a  promising  place,  but  they 
have  given  up  even  the  form  of  religion.  ]VIy  Mangakaliia 
people  have  been  much  shaken,  but  I  hope  there  is  still 
good  amongst  tlicm.  On  Sundays  now,  when  my  people 
do  not  attend  service  as  they  ought  to  do,  it  affects  me,  and 
brings  on  a  pain  in  my  chest.  And  should  things  continue 
as  they  are,  my  sorrows  will  not  be  likely  to  decrease.  To 
live  to  the  glory  of  God  is  all  my  desire,  but,  alas !  tlie 
state  of  my  people  is  a  great  affliction,  and  I  tremble  for 
myself  lest  I  should  not  be  found  faithful.  Sad  as  it  is, 
I  wish  it  was  confined  to  my  rebel  natives.  In  all  the 
natives  who  have  taken  part  in  the  war,  both  loyal  and 
rebel,  there  appears  to  be  the  same  sad  falling  off,  so  deadly 
is  the  spirit  of  war  in  its  evil  effects  iipon  all  right  and 
proper  feeling.  As  few  of  the  northern  people  joined  in 
the  war  they  are  less  affected,  and,  I  trust,  the  Gospel  is 
still  prospering  there.  I  am  much  pleased  with  the 
manner  in  which  the  Kaitaia  settlement  is  conducted  ; 
it  is  a  credit  to  the  mission.  ]\Irs.  Davis  and  the  children 
send  their  very  kind  regards  to  yourself  and  Mrs.  Cole- 
man. With  my  very  kind  regards  to  Mrs.  Coleman, — I 
remain,  faithfully  and  affectionately  yours, 

"  Richard  Davis." 

"Kaikohk,  Bay  ok  Islands, 
Januarij  5,  1847. 

"  My  dear  Friend, — Your  letter  of  June  1846  I  received 
a  fortnight  ago  with  much  thankfulness.  The  contents 
thereof,  and  the  subject  to  which  they  lead,  continue  to 


REV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  321 

refresh  my  weary  soul.  The  subject  of  the  near  approach 
of  our  Divine  Redeemer  to  complete  His  conquest  over  sin, 
and  finally  to  deliver  His  redeemed  Church  from  all  her 
enemies,  is  to  me  of  great  importance  ;  I  often  speak  of  it 
to  my  people.  I  feel  particularly  thankful  for  the  Table  of 
Chronology.  It  is  not  long  since  that  I  was  examining  my 
Comprehensive  Bible  on  this  point,  but  I  could  not  deduce 
anything  therefrom  that  was  to  my  satisfaction.  From 
the  different  authors  I  have  read,  I  learn  there  is  much 
difference  of  opinion  with  regard  to  the  age  of  the  world. 
The  term  of  6000  years  is,  I  consider,  conclusive.  And  if 
we  add,  which  I  believe  we  may,  forty-five  years  for 
Samuel's  administration,  your  chronology  brings  us  near 
the  period  when  the  kingdoms  of  this  world  shall  become 
the  kingdoms  of  our  God  and  His  Christ.  But  whether 
the  chronology  be  correct  or  not,  the  signs  of  the  times 
proclaim  the  Saviour's  near  approach.  From  the  rapidity 
with  which  the  latter  prophecies  have  been  fulfilled  within 
these  last  few  years,  and  from  the  manner  in  which  God 
seems  to  be  preparing  His  Church  for  her  final  conflict,  1 
think  the  redeemed  are  warranted  to  look  up  and  rejoice 
that  the  day  of  their  redemption  draweth  near.  As  this 
subject  has  been  one  of  consolation  to  me  at  times,  ever 
since  I  have  been  in  this  country,  I  shall  thankfully  re- 
ceive Elliot  on  the  Apocalypse,  read,  and  study  it  with  care. 
T  am  now  beginning  to  look  forward  with  pleasure  to  the 
arrival  of  the  books,  but  I  am  truly  ashamed  to  be  so 
much  expense  and  trouble  to  you.  I  have  not  left  a 
stone  unturned  to  procure  the  publications  of  the  Parker 
Society.     Had  it  not  been  for  your  kindness,  I  should  have 

X 


322  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

tailed  in  my  olyoct.  I  shall  consider  the  whole  as  a  rich 
prize.  I  trust  the  reprint  of  these  works  is  among  the 
other  dispensations  of  mercy  towards  the  Clmrch,  to  pre- 
pare and  assist  her  in  her  growing  and  accumulating  trials. 
I  am  astonished  at  the  rapid  progress  Popery  is  making  in 
England.  But  we  know  what  Popery  is,  and  from  a  know- 
ledge of  ])rophecy,  were  prepared  to  expect  this  last  effort 
of  the  Man  of  Sin.  But,  alas,  that  there  should  be  a  Popery 
of  a  more  insidious  and  deadly  nature  in  our  own  Church  ! 
Popery  might  have  slain  its  tens,  but  I  believe  Tractarian- 
ism  has  slain  its  hundreds.  Had  it  not  been  for  Trac- 
tarianism,  Popery  would  not  have  procured  that  footing  in 
England  and  in  her  colonies  which  she  at  present  possesses. 
It  is  with  satisfaction  I  learn  from  the  Times  of  June 
2d,  which  you  were  so  good  as  to  send  me,  of  the  annihila- 
tion of  the  New  Zealand  Company.  It  has,  however,  done 
its  work.  It  has  effected  a  deadly  purpose.  Its  effects 
are  a  scourge  to  this  country.  To  the  proceedings  of  that 
Company  many  of  the  existing,  and,  I  fear,  still  impending 
evils,  may  be  traced.  But  even  here  we  must  bow  to  tlie 
sovereign  power  of  Heaven,  who  orders  all  tilings  accord- 
intj  to  the  counsel  of  His  own  will.  Doubtless  there  were 
many  belonging  to  that  Company  who  had  brought  them- 
selves to  believe  that  they  were  actually  benefiting  the 
natives  by  their  measures.  And  to  the  ear  of  an  English- 
man ignorant  of  the  native  state  and  character,  there  was 
much  that  sounded  plausible.  But  those  measures  could 
not  be  made  to  work.  Ca])tain  Hobson  saw  the  difficulties, 
and  felt  them.  Captain  Fitzroy  saw  and  felt  much  more, 
and  to  his  wise  forbearance  and  judicious  proceeding  may 


IlEV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  323 

be  attributed  the  present  existence  of  the  colonists.  Had 
he  acted  as  he  was  wished  and  requested,  Wellington 
would  have  long  ago  ceased  to  exist  but  as  matter  of  his- 
tory. Yet  such  was  the  blind  infatuation  of  the  people, 
that  instead  of  acknowledging  the  wisdom  and  kindness  of 
him  to  wliose  wisdom  and  prudence,  under  God,  they  owe 
their  lives, — they  burnt  him  in  effigy  ! ! !  Governor  Grey 
lias  done  what  they  wished  Governor  Titzroy  to  undertake. 
And  why  ?  Governor  Grey  has  a  force,  Governor  Fitzroy 
had  none.  I  trust  the  colonists  have  now  seen  enough 
of  war.  They  waged  it  themselves.  A  breach  has  been 
made.  But  who  can  tell  when  it  will  be  healed,  or  at 
what  price  ?  there  is  some  reason  to  fear  awful  conse- 
quences.     May  the  Lord  avert  them  ! 

"With  us  there  is  a  restlessness  among  the  natives, 
which  augurs  an  uneasiness  of  mind  and  apprehension. 
This  is  apparently  occasioned  by  the  seizure  of  the  chief 
Eauparaha.  This  is  reported  to  have  been  done  by  Govern- 
ment, while  he  was  quietly  sleeping  in  his  Pa.  No  doubt 
he  was  a  bad,  murderous-minded  man.  But  I  fear  the 
measure  may  prove  impolitic.  It  is  currently  reported 
among  the  natives  that  he  has  been  hung.  This  I  have 
flatly  contradicted.  But  they  say,  '  ^o^i  ^o  not  know. 
His  deatli  is  kept  a  secret  to  keep  us  quiet.'  I  am  aware 
that  British  law  brought  to  bear  upon  the  natives,  as 
enacted  by  Captain  Fitzroy,  M'ould  be  a  great  and  salutary 
blessing.  But  I  fear  the  suspicions  of  the  natives  are  too 
much  awake  at  present  to  allow  of  the  measure,  unless 
enforced  by  ten  or  fifteen  thousand  troops.  From  this  you 
may  judge  of  the  state  of  the  mission.     I  had  hoped  that 


324  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

peace  being  established  we  should  have  seen  better  days, 
but  all  is  uncertain.  Sometimes  my  hopes  are  a  little 
raised.  Then  fear  prevails.  The  enemy  thus  keeps  the 
late  fighting  party  in  a  continual  state  of  excitement,  so 
as  to  leave  them  little  opportunity  for  better  thoughts. 
My  own  few  natives  continue  steadfast,  and  I  trust  are 
progressing  towards  a  better  world.  They  still  retain 
something  of  the  former  simplicity,  when  they  did  not 
allow  even  their  potatoes  to  be  prepared  on  the  Sabbath 
for  cooking.  From  Mangakahia  we  have  also  pleasing 
accounts,  which  district  I  hope  to  visit  in  a  few  days. 
Heke  is  at  present  in  the  Bay  on  a  visit  to  the  loyal  party. 
He  has  a  considerable  force  with  him,  all  armed.  I  ex- 
postulated with  him  against  going  armed,  but  without 
effect.  He  was  evidently  afraid  of  being  taken  as  Rau- 
paraha  was.  I  believe  he  had  no  evil  intention  in  going, 
but  I  am  sorry  to  learn  that  the  Europeans  are  much 
alarmed.  I  shall  not  close  my  letter  until  lie  returns. 
Heke  is  a  turbulent,  uneasy-minded,  proud  man.  I  fear 
we  have  little  reason  to  expect  much  peace  while  he  is 
alive. 

"  January  8th. — I  am  sorely  grieved  to  learn  that  Heke 
is  engaged  in  I'emoving  the  dead.  Tliis  looks  bad.  Alas, 
alas,  the  mission  !  Walker  is  on  tlie  look  out,  but  he  has 
no  force  with  him,  and  the  200  troops  are  cooped  up  in  a 
part  of  the  Bay  so  as  to  render  him  no  assistance,  should 
anything  happen.  0  for  a  stronger  faith  in  the  sovereignty 
of  God ! 

"  February  Uh. — While  Heke  was  in  the  Bay  the  Go- 
vernor arrived.     He  was  invited  on  board  the  steamer, 


REV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  32?i 

but  he  would  not  go.  He  was  afraid  of  being  made  a 
prisoner.  Nor  would  the  Governor  go  on  shore  to  see 
him.  On  his  return  Heke  brought  with  him,  it  is  reported, 
as  many  as  three  canoe  loads  of  dead  bodies  and  bones, 
and  deposited  them  with  the  bones  of  their  ancestors. 
This  circumstance,  together  with  a  movement  of  a  party 
of  the  Bay  natives  into  the  interior  to  clear  land,  lead  me 
to  expect  that  they  may  be  about  to  come  inland  to  take 
up  their  residence.  This  must  ultimately  take  place,  if 
it  does  not  now.  They  are  clearing  land  about  seven  or 
eight  miles  to  the  south  of  us.  I  do  not  at  present  perceive 
any  movement  on  the  part  of  the  natives  which  would 
lead  me  to  think  they  meditate  further  hostilities.  But, 
alas,  there  is  no  visible  improvement  in  their  Christian 
state  !  I  have  lately  returned  from  Mangakahia.  At  that 
place  the  Gospel  has  so  far  broken  fresh  ground,  that  a 
chief  and  his  party  have  professed  Christianity,  The  chief 
himself  appeared  particularly  in  earnest.  The  result  is 
with  God.  May  fruit  be  ultimately  produced  to  His  glory  ! 
My  old  natives  on  that  river  (the  place,  or  rather  valley, 
takes  its  name  from  the  river)  appear  to  retain  some  of 
their  former  simplicity,  and  I  was  thankful  to  find  them 
in  their  present  state,  although  much  weakness  was  mani- 
fested. The  Government  appears  to  be  jealous  of  us  mis- 
sionaries in  this  district,  and  we  suffer  persecution  from 
them.  But  hitherto  an  hair  of  our  heads  has  not  been 
allowed  to  fall  to  the  ground.  Of  this  I  am  conscious, 
that  from  the  commencement  of  the  war  I  have  done  my 
best  both  for  the  Government  and  for  the  colonists.  May 
the  Lord  make  us  faithful !     We  are  indeed  spectacles  both 


326  MEMOIR  OF  TllK 

to  angels  and  men.  Among  the  latter,  we  have  but  very 
FEW  friends  in  this  country.  May  we  prove  worthy  of  the 
friendship  of  the  former  (Ps.  xxxiv.  7 ;  Heb.  xii.  22). 
Mrs.  Davis  and  the  ciiildren  join  witli  me  in  Christian 
love  to  Mrs.  Coleman  and  yourself — I  remain,  my  dear 
friend,  faithfully  and  affectionately  yours, 

"  EiCHARD  Davis." 

"  Kaikohe,  Bay  of  Islands, 
May  1,  1847. 

"  j\Iy  very  dear  Friend, — On  the  arrival  of  your  case 
I  felt  in  a  strait  about  a  place  of  worship,  and  was  con- 
templating enlarging  the  schoolroom  for  that  purpose. 
But  to  this  1  felt  a  serious  ol^jection,  in  consequence  of 
the  continuance  of  tlie  school  under  the  same  roof  in 
which  God  was  worshipped.  But  when  we  found  we  liad 
nothing  to  pay  for  so  many  valuable  things,  the  question 
was  decided.  I  called  my  people  together,  and  told  them, 
as  but  few  of  them  could  saw  timber,  I  would  pay  the 
sawyers  for  sawing  the  timber,  if  they  would  procure 
shingles  for  a  covering,  and  erect  the  building.  To  this 
they  readily  and  thankfully  agreed,  as  tliey  wished  to 
reserve  tlie  present  building  as  a  school-house,  to  have  the 
use  of  it  for  prayer,  Scripture-reading,  and  otlier  cateclie- 
tical  meetings.  The  new  building  will  be  forty-four  feet 
long,  about  twenty- two  feet  wide,  and  twelve  feet  high, 
with  small  Gothic  windows.  We  have  already  much  of 
the  timber  sawn.  Besides  my  own  personal  labour,  and 
that  of  my  sons  (as  I  intend  to  procure  their  services, 
and  that  of  their  team),  the  building  may  cost  me  £60, 


EEV.  RICHAr.D  DAVIS.  327 

some  part  of  which  I  hope  to  procure  from  my  friends  in 
this  country,  as  I  do  not  wish  to  apply  to  the  Society  for 
any  advance  from  their  sacred  fund  on  the  occasion ;  nor 
do  I  intend  to  apply  to  any  of  my  friends  until  the  build- 
ing shall  be  nearly  or  quite  finished.  Please  to  thank  for 
us  all  our  unknown  friends,  and  let  them  know  that  their 
kind  donations  will  be  applied  to  more  exclusively  mis- 
sionary purposes  than  they  had  intended  them. 

"  The  account  of  the  number  of  your  communicants  is 
very  interesting.  Your  sphere  of  usefulness  appears  to  be 
much  extended,  and,  what  is  better  than  all,  your  labours 
much  blessed.  We  are  brought  very  low.  The  enemy  has 
been  permitted  to  make  sad  havoc  amongst  us.  With 
VERY  FEW  exceptions,  those  natives  who  joined  in  the  war 
contmue  in  a  dead,  confused  state.  They  do  not  give  up 
the  idea  of  returning  to  the  Church,  but  the  enemy  still 
holds  them  in  bonds.  The  morals  of  the  loyal  natives 
have  apparently  suffered  more  than  those  of  the  rebels,  as 
they  have  been  brought  more  under  the  demoralizing  iu- 
lluence  of  Europeans.  We  have  here  and  there  a  bright 
spot,  from  whence  we  may  hope  light  may  radiate  and 
again  illuminate  our  dark  horizon.  We  have  been  blessed 
with  the  former,  and  may  we  be  worthy  in  Christ  to 
receive  the  latter  rain,  for  the  eternal  benefit  of  our  poor 
despised  people.  From  the  line  of  policy  pursued  by 
Governor  Grey,  we  have  not  much  reason  to  expect  any 
thing  very  friendly  from  him.  He  seems  to  l)e  under  the 
influence  of  those  who  are  at  the  head  of  the  New  Zealand 
Company.  Tlie  manner  in  which  he  has  already  treated 
us  amounts  to  injustice,  if  not  to  persecution.     If  we  are 


328  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

persecuted,  1  hope  it  will  be  without  a  just  cause.  Such 
persecution  will  not  fail  to  bring  with  it  a  Ijlessing.  My 
spirits  are  often  much  depressed  at  the  state  of  the  mission. 

0  for  more  grace  to  humble  myself  under  His  almighty 
hand !     O  for  a  more  simple  faith  in  Christ !     There  is, 

1  fear,  a  storm  gathering  against  us. 

"  Eangihaiata  has  again  been  doing  mischief  at  Port 
Nelson.  He  has  stripped  a  whaling  station  of  property 
to  a  considerable  amount, — report  says  £500.  With  this 
exception  the  country  is  generally  quiet.  Archdeacon  W. 
Williams  has  just  returned  from  an  extensive  tour  in  the 
district  of  Port  Nicholson  or  Wellington.  His  account 
of  the  state  of  the  natives  is  encouraging.  He  tells  me,  in 
a  letter  just  come  to  hand,  that  he  was  received  kindly  at 
all  places,  and  attention  paid  to  his  preaching ;  that  evi- 
dent improvement  had  taken  place  at  Ahuriri,  where  Mr. 
( Jolenso  is,  and  at  Wairoa,  where  Mr.  Hamlin  is. 

"  How  truly  alarming  is  the  state  of  priest-ridden  Ire- 
land. How  very  superior  our  poor  despised  natives  are 
when  compared  with  the  lower  orders  of  that  country. 
I  certainly  read  in  the  newspapers  of  measures,  not  to  say 
anything  of  their  cold-blooded  murders,  far  more  savage 
and  barbarous  than  I  ever  witnessed  in  this  country.  Here, 
too,  is  a  great  scarcity  of  food,  as  the  potato  crop  was  lost, 
and  the  Indian  corn  did  not  come  to  anything  from  the 
long  and  serious  drought.  But  the  natives  do  not  despond. 
They  are  always  lively.  My  sawyers  tell  me  they  cannot 
go  on  much  longer  with  the  work,  as  their  food  is  done. 
They  are  now  sowing  wheat  extensively,  and  are  beginning 
again  to  talk  of  a  mill.     They  prepare  their  wheat  by 


REV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  329 

boiling  it  in  lye.  This  process  takes  off  the  bran.  They 
then  put  it  in  fresh  water  and  cook  it,  and  it  has  the  ap- 
pearance of  superior  rice,  and  makes  a  good  and  nutritious 
food.  But  many  of  the  poor  creatures  have  only  the  spon- 
taneous produce  of  their  country  to  depend  upon  during 
the  whole  of  the  winter.  This  does  very  well  when  there 
is  no  sickness ;  but  when  sickness  comes  in  the  time  of 
scarcity,  they  have  not  strength  to  grapple  with  it,  and 
numbers  are  removed  to  another  world.  I  fear  much  for 
them  during  the  winter  \ve  are  now  soon  to  enter  upon. 

"  I  feel  the  removal  of  Mr.  Coates  very  much,  and  more 
recently  Mr.  Northover  has  been  taken.  The  excellency 
of  Mr.  Coates  was  known  to  many.  The  excellency  of 
Mr,  Northover  was  known  to  few.  They  did  conjointly 
the  business  of  that  great  Society.  They  were  long  to- 
gether in  their  lives,  and  in  their  deaths  they  were  not 
long  divided.  I  know  not  one  personally  of  those  direct- 
ing the  affairs  of  the  Society.  There  is  now  no  one  to 
whom  I  can  write  in  confidence.  My  wife  and  children 
join  with  me  in  respectful  Christian  affection  to  Mrs.  Cole- 
man and  yourself — I  remain,  my  very  dear  friend,  respect- 
fully and  affectionately  yours,  Eichaed  Davis." 

"Kaikohe,  Bay  of  Islands, 
June  15th,  1847. 

"  My  ever  dear  Friend,— From  my  last  letter  you  would 
infer  that  we  were  expecting  to  have  some  trouble  with 
the  Colonial  Government.  Those  expectations  were,  that 
the  Governor  intended  to  resume  our  lands,  by  declaring 
the  title-deeds  thereto,  granted  us  by  the  late  Governor, 


330  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

illegal.  With  regard  to  myself,  I  feel  that  I  did  what  was 
just  and  right  in  providing  as  I  did  for  my  dear  children. 
]My  purchases  did  not  exceed  what  I  considered  necessary 
for  an  estate  on  which  my  children  could  commence,  and 
from  thence  branch  off  as  opportunities  may  offer.  Every 
circumstance  connected  with  this  purchase,  its  nature, 
extent,  and  capabilities  were  made  known  and  brought 
under  investigation  in  Salisbury  S(piare,  and  I  received 
the  thanks  and  the  approbation  of  the  Society,  both  in 
their  public  letter,  and  in  a  private  letter  from  my  dear 
departed  friend  Mr.  Coates.  So  that  whatever  is  done 
or  said  on  this  subject,  I  feel  I  have  a  clear  conscience. 
2d,  That  the  Governor  designed  to  accuse  us  of  being  the 
instigators  of  the  war.  This  grave  and  serious  but  unten- 
able charge  is  grounded  on  the  fact,  that  I  was  the  first 
purchaser  of  land  at  Waimate.  It  is  true  I  purchased  the 
land,  but  as  agent  of  the  Church  Missionary  Society,  and 
made  use  of  it  solely  for  the  objects  of  the  Society.  It  is 
doubtless  also  true,  that  this  purchase  of  land  set  the 
natives  upon  selling  other  lands.  But  if  so  grave  a  charge 
is  to  be  l)rought  against  us,  and  represented  to  the  world, 
nay,  recorded,  it  is  manifest  that  causes  for  accusation 
against  us  are  rare,  or  a  charge  so  groundless  and  so  unten- 
able would  not  be  resorted  to.  I  learnt  the  foregoing  from 
a  gentleman  who  heard  it  from  the  Governor,  and  I  feel  it 
is  due  to  you,  that  you  should  be  made  acquainted  with  it. 
I  should  not  have  written  now  on  the  subject,  had  it  not 
been  for  the  following  information  yesterday  from  the 
Bay  :  '  News  just  arrived  in  the  Bay  from  Sydney.  Troops 
on  their  way.     All  lands  to  be  seized,  except  those  por- 


REV.  EICHAED  DAVIS.  331 

tioiis  actually  under  cultivation  by  the  natives.  All  is  to 
be  taken  at  the  point  of  the  bayonet.  News  from  the 
south  bad.  The  troops  and  settlers  besieged  at  Wanganui 
1)y  the  aborigines,  and  confined  to  a  stockade,  having  only 
the  sea  open  to  them.  Fears  are  entertained  for  Taranaki 
(New  Plymouth).  The  Sydney  news  was  not  confirmed 
though  spread  abroad.'  The  outbreak  at  Wanganui  is  in 
consec|uence  of  some  people  who  were  hung  for  a  most 
cold-blooded  murder,  of  wdiich  you  will  doubtless  have 
lieard  more  particulars  than  I  have  it  in  my  power  to  give 
from  the  public  papers.  The  news  from  Sydney  is  also  of 
a  still  more  serious  nature,  if  true,  as  the  blessing  of  peace 
will  be  banished  from  the  island,  our  usefulness  brought 
to  an  end,  and  much  blood  be  made  to  flow.  Even  the 
thought  is  to  me  a  severe  stroke.  Should  not  the  Lord  be 
pleased  in  mercy  to  support  me  from  heaven,  to  witness 
the  destruction  of  the  poor  natives  will  probably  break  my 
lieart.  And  for  this  reason  I  write  to  you  while  I  am  able. 
My  spirits  are  very  much  depressed.  Last  week  I  saw 
Heke,  and  was  refreshed  from  his  conversation,  and  hope 
once  more  seemed  to  blossom  in  my  breast.  He  told  me 
it  was  his  desire  to  seek  after  God,  that  he  had  made  the 
proposal  to  the  people  in  the  neighbourhood  that  they 
should  all  assemble  at  one  place,  which  he  said  he  had 
selected  and  cleared,  build  houses,  live  together,  and  erect 
a  chapel,  and  attend  it.  These  proposals  he  said  he  had 
made,  and  that  it  was  his  purposed  determination  to  leave 
them  if  they  would  not  agree  to  his  proposals.  I  also 
visited  another  place  last  week,  when  I  fell  in  with  some 
of  my  old  Waimate  friends,  who,  although  they  did  not 


332  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

join  in  the  war  at  first,  ultimately  joined  therein,  and  in- 
volved themselves.  When  I  spoke  to  them  about  their 
having  again  public  worship,  a  chief  observed,  '  What  can 
such  sinners  as  we  are  do  ?  we  have  the  blood  of  war  on 
our  feet.  We  can  do  nothing  unless  some  person  should 
come  and  tell  us  there  is  forgiveness  for  us.'  I  spoke  to 
them,  and  told  them  prayer  would  commence  that  day, — 
that  they  must  commence  public  worship  on  Sunday.  This 
I  hope  they  did.  There  are  also  other  circumstances 
which  have  led  me  to  hope  that  the  Lord  would  return  to 
us  with  a  blessing.  This  appearance  of  things  has  been 
as  health  to  my  bones,  and  I  was  enabled  to  walk  twenty 
miles  a  day  without  much  fatigue.  But  alas  !  what  a 
change  appears  at  present  to  be  likely  to  take  place  !  The 
present  report  is  like  a  sword  through  my  bones.  I  shall 
keep  my  letter  open  for  a  few  days  until  further  accounts 
may  come  to  hand, 

"June  I'^th. — Nothing  fresh  has  come  to  hand,  but  the 
natives  have  heard  reports,  although  they  are  not  yet 
acquainted  with  the  whole  in  circulation  among  tlie  white 
people.  They  appear  jealous.  1  hope  the  Lord  is  making 
this  circumstance  a  refining  furnace  for  my  soul.  I  feel 
much  drawn  out  after  the  natives,  and  at  times  my  heart 
bleeds  \\hen  I  consider  the  precious  opportunities  which 
have  passed  away.  The  wound  is  deep,  and  nothing  but 
the  leaves  of  that  tree  which  is  for  the  healing  of  the 
nations  can  heal  it.  These,  I  hope,  have  been  applied  by 
the  Divine  hand.  God  has  been  gracious  to  me.  Should 
you  have  more  books  for  me,  please  not  to  send  them  until 
you  hear  from  me  again.     I  have  been  made  to  fear  that, 


REV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  333 

should  the  reports  be  true,  and  war  become  general,  we 
shall  lose  all.  May  the  Lord  enable  me  to  say,  '  Thy  will 
be  done !'  I  set  but  little  value  on  other  thino-s,  but  on 
MY  BOOKS  I  SET  A  GREAT  VALUE.  My  nervous  System  was, 
it  appears,  broken  down  during  the  war,  and  it  is,  I  fear, 
but  too  probable  that  it  will  never  be  recovered.  When  I 
reflect  on  that  awful  period,  and  the  sad  scenes  which 
daily  passed  before  my  eyes,  I  am  led  to  wonder  how  we  got 
through  it.  Surely  the  goodness  of  God  alone  supported 
us.  Now  when  I  walk  over  the  ground,  sometimes  I 
almost  start  from  fear.  The  reconciled  presence  of  the 
ever  blessed  God,  and  communion  with  him  in  Christ,  are 
my  only  support,  and  I  need  no  other.  All  will  be  well 
in  His  good  time,  who  orders  all  things  both  in  heaven 
and  earth.  Pray  for  us,  my  dearly  beloved  friends,  that 
we  faint  not  in  the  day  of  trial,  tliat  we  may  then  be  faith- 
ful, that  we  dishonour  not  His  blessed  cause.  While  there 
is  time  and  opportunity  it  is  my  wish  to  be  diligent.  Our 
little  day-school,  kept  by  Marella  and  Sophia,  is  some 
comfort  to  nie.  In  this  department  we  have  had  much  to 
try  our  patience.  Many  children  came  for  a  time  and 
went  away.  We  have  now  about  twenty  who  have  been 
regular  for  some  time,  and  are,  I  hope,  likely  to  continue, 
as  they  are  for  the  most  part  children  of  parents  who  are 
seeking  salvation  for  themselves.  This  they  cannot  do 
aright  apart  from  seeking  as  far  as  they  can  salvation  for 
their  children  also.  Ten  of  these  children  can  read  in  the 
Scriptures.  They  can  sew  pretty  well,  both  boys  and  girls. 
They  know  something  of  addition  and  writing.  They 
know  the  Church  Catechism  well,  and  are  now  learning  a 


334  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

catecliisin  of  Scripture  names,  and  Stillingfleet's  explana- 
tion of  the  Church  Catechism,  which  my  son  James  has 
translated  for  us.  In  this  way,  I  hope  and  pray  to  be 
able  to  proceed,  until  the  wlieels  of  life  stand  still.  My 
dear  wife  and  children  unite  with  me  in  Christian  love  to 
Mrs.  Coleman  and  yourself. — I  remain,  my  dearest  friend, 
faithfully  and  affectionately  yours,         Eiciiard  Davis." 

"  Kaikohe,  Bay  of  Islands, 
October  19,  1847. 

"  My  very  dear  Sir, — When  I  last  wrote  it  was  under 
much  depression  of  spirits,  occasioned  by  the  report  of 
instructions  having  been  received  by  the  Governor  to  take 
possession  of  all  lands  not  in  immediate  cultivation  by  the 
natives.  Whatever  those  instructions  were,  they  have 
been  so  far  kept  private,  that  the  natives  are  not  fully 
acquainted  with  them.  To  make  them  known  and  attempt 
to  carry  them  out,  would  be  the  destruction  of  the  colony. 
The  natives  here  are  again  in  a  state  of  suspicion.  They 
appear  to  be  aware  of  the  ultimate  design  of  Government 
to  take  their  countr}^  and  are  jealous  of  every  movement. 
The  Governor  is  now  washing  to  form  a  settlement  or 
township  in  the  vicinity  of  Keri  Keri,  and  applied  to  Mr. 
Kemp  and  myself,  who  hold  some  land  in  trust  for  seven 
of  the  mission  families  in  that  neighbourhood.  We  gave 
our  consent  as  trustees,  if  the  parties  concerned  gave  their 
consent  also.  The  natives,  of  course,  formed  one  of  the 
parties.  The  second  day  after  I  received  the  following 
letter  from  Heke  the  chief  : — 

"  '  To  the  Elder. — There  is  a  word    from  me  to   you, 


REV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  335 

to  you  all.  It  will  be  for  you  to  send  it  to  Mr.  Kemp 
and  to  Mr.  Williams,  that  they  may  come  to  Waimate 
in  order  that  I  may  learn  your  views,  and  that  you  may 
know  mine.  Soon  our  words  will  be  divided,  as  well 
as  our  bodies,  and  my  love  removed  from  off  you,  and 
yours  perhaps  from  me,  perhaps  not.  Yes,  it  will,  because 
you  have  agreed  that  soldiers  shall  be  settled  at  Kahi- 
katea,  at  the  Waterfall,  at  Keri  Keri,  at  the  Wiringatau, 
at  Putoetoe,  at  Waimate  bridge,  and  in  Waimate  val- 
ley. This  is  good.  But  what  of  us  ?  Must  we  Hy  ?  Yes, 
we  must  fly  like  stars.'  (As  the  country  would  thus  be  full 
of  settlers,  he  meant  there  would  be  no  road  for  them  to 
go  to  the  Bay.)  *  When  this  letter  reaches  you,  be  quick 
to  send  to  Mr.  Burrows,  that  he  may  send  to  Paihia  and 
to  Keri  Keri.  Be  quick.  If  this  day  had  been  fine  I 
should  have  moved  to-day.  If  to-morrow  is  fine,  I  shall 
move  to-morrow.  Here  endeth  my  love  to  the  world,  and 
also  to  the  straightness  of  the  spiritual  word.  We  will  go 
together  to  Waimate. 

(Signed)  '  From  Heke  Pokai  of  Toutoro.' 

"  '  To  Te  Eewete.' 

"  The  day  following  I  set  off  to  Waimate  to  fetch  Mrs. 
Butt  (Serena),  whom  the  bishop  had  kindly  brought  from 
Nelson,  with  her  children,  to  see  us.  On  the  road  I  looked 
back,  and  saw  a  party  of  natives  drawing  near  to  the  house. 
I  returned,  and  found  it  was  Heke.  He  had  about  forty 
men  with  him,  but  not  armed.  He  was  respectful,  but 
appeared  close.  I  told  him  I  had  agreed  to  the  Governor's 
proposal  for  the  township,  if  the  parties  concerned  agreed 
also,  of  which  the  natives  was  one  ;  and  that  I  thought  tlie 


336  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

town  would  open  a  sale  for  the  produce  of  the  country. 
'  That  it  may  do,'  he  replied,  '  but  what  will  it  open  be- 
sides ?  It  will  let  in  all  kinds  of  wickedness.  We  shall 
have  no  road  to  the  sea.  Thieving  will  be  introduced,  our 
wives  and  daughters  abused,  and  you  will  have  no  fol- 
lowers. The  Governor  wishes  to  possess  himself  of  the 
country.  This  township  is  only  preparatory  thereto,  and 
I  shall  oppose  it,'  etc.  etc.  I  said  all  I  possibly  could  in 
favour  of  the  Governor,  and  reminded  him  that  he  had 
hitherto  done  nothing  to  lead  them  to  think  he  was  their 
enemy.  He  asked  me  if  we  had  not  received  a  letter  from 
the  head  of  the  Church  in  England.  I  told  him  we  had 
received  a  letter  from  our  fathers,  to  inform  us  that  they 
had  put  our  land  question  into  the  hands  of  the  Governor 
and  Bishop,  and  that  they  must  say  how  much  we  were  to 
hold,  and  that  I  had  heard  that  it  was  the  Governor's 
intention  to  return  the  surplus  lands  to  them,  which  cer- 
tainly was  a  mark  of  his  goodwill  towards  them.  He  re- 
plied, '  None  of  the  lands  could  be  received  back  ;  and  that 
while  the  Governor  was  quarrelling  with  us,  it  was  not 
likely  he  would  be  at  peace  with  them.'  After  this  con- 
versation I  went  to  Waimate,  with  a  wounded  mind  and 
heavy  heart.  On  the  following  day,  the  9th  instant,  I  saw 
Heke  and  party  in  company  with  Mr.  Kemp.  From  the 
manner  in  which  he  questioned  Mr.  Kemp,  it  was  very  evi- 
dent that  he  was  pretty  well  acquainted  with  Government 
measures,  and  with  the  gossip  of  the  Bay  of  Islands,  which 
is  abundant  in  falsehood  and  slander  of  various  kinds. 
After  going  over  what  he  said  yesterday,  he  said,  'The 
lands  which  had  been  made  sacred  to  our  children  must 


REV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  337 

remain  so ;  they  must  not  pass  into  other  hands.  Now 
they  and  the  children  had  things  in  common.  The  chil- 
dren went  on  their  lands,  and  the  natives  on  theirs.  If 
they  passed  into  other  hands,  they,  the  natives,  should  not 
be  able  to  ^Yalk  or  sit  on  them  without  walking  or  sitting 
on  needles,  and  if  they  went  to  get  firewood  their  hands 
would  be  tied.'  He  was  told,  that  our  fathers  had  heard 
that  blood  was  likely  to  be  shed  about  those  lands,  and 
that  they  requested  they  .may  be  given  up.  'That  no 
blood  should  be  shed,'  he  replied, '  was  good,  but  the  lands 
could  not  be  received  back.'  What  a  flat  contradiction  to 
the  despatch  of  June  1846  !  He  was  requested  by  me  to 
receive  any  lands  quietly  back  that  the  Governor  may  offer 
him.  Heke  is  evidently  under  the  impression  that  it  is 
the  intention  of  Government  to  take  possession  of  the 
country.  He  says  it  is  not  his  wish  to  commence  another 
war  with  the  English,  but  if  the  Governor  opens  the  bot- 
tomless pit  by  commencing  a  war  to  possess  their  lands, 
they  shall  only  give  them  up  with  their  lives.  This  chief 
professes  friendship  for  the  missionaries,  but  I  have  no 
opinion  of  him  as  a  Christian,  nor  are  liis  proceedings  cal- 
culated to  benefit  his  country  or  people.  With  the  excep- 
tion of  Walker's  party,  which  is  but  small,  the  whole  of 
the  tribes  around  pay  liim  profound  respect,  and  in  a  great 
measure  his  word  is  their  law.  He  is  a  shrewd  man,  and 
possesses  a  degree  of  sense,  but  he  does  not  make  a  good 
use  thereof,  as  he  spends  apparently  the  greater  part  of  his 
time  in  card-playing,  or  other  childish  games.  All  oppor- 
tunities I  have  visited  his  place  to  watch  any  opening 
which  may  occur,  to  try  what  I  could  do  to  re-establish 

Y 


338  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

worship.  So  that  when  any  one  of  them  is  ill,  I  make  a 
point  of  visiting  him.  But  alas  !  every  effort  has  hitherto 
fallen  to  the  ground.  Not  that  they  live  without  the  form 
of  godliness,  for  I  believe  they  have  sometimes  daily 
prayers,  and  I  believe  Heke  does  all  he  can  to  suppress 
immorality ;  yet  they  are  living  without  hope  and  without 
God  in  the  world.  Therefore  the  country  has  nothing  to 
hope  for  from  such  a  character,  but  much  to  fear,  as  his 
influence  is  great.  To  me  he  is  very  respectful,  and  I  have 
no  doulit  l»ut  his  respect  is  at  present  genuine  ;  but  he 
builds  too  low  who  builds  below  the  skies. 

"  November  Z,  1847. — My  heart  is  pained  in  consequence 
of  the  unsettled  state  of  the  land  question.  The  position 
taken  Ijy  the  Governor  is  most  extraordinary.  He  has 
written  to  the  Society  to  recommend  our  removal  from  the 
North,  because  he  considers  we  are  likely  to  stir  the 
natives  up  to  war !  ! !  But  He,  to  whom  all  hearts  are 
open,  knows  how  opposite  all  our  thoughts  and  desires  are 
to  such  wickedness.  Much  has  been  done  to  injure  our 
reputation  with  the  world,  and  our  interest  with  the 
natives.  But  when  this  affliction  has  done  its  work  it  will 
be  removed.  I  have  put  my  case  NOW  into  the  hands  of 
the  bishop.  Years  ago  I  put  it  into  the  hands  of  the 
Society,  received  their  thanks  for  so  doing  in  a  public 
letter,  and  a  private  letter  from  the  late  secretary,  exoner- 
ating me  from  blame  ;  nevertheless,  I  feel  the  cause  of 
missions  calls  me  again  to  submission.  With  regard  to 
the  proceedings  of  the  Governor,  they  now  amount  to 
actual  and  serious  persecution.  0  that  we  may  be  worthy 
of  it !     0  for  more  of  the  Spirit  of  Christ  !     0  for  more 


EEV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  339 

love  botli  to  God  and  man  !  Although  much  distressed 
at  tmies,  even  to  anguish  of  heart,  yet  the  Lord  at  other 
tunes  comforts  me  with  a  sense  of  His  mercy. 

"  Some  few  of  my  natives  give  me  comfort  by  the  con- 
sistency of  their  lives  and  their  separation  from  the  world. 
If  I  can  only  lead  these  few  on  I  shall  be  thankful,  but 
not  contented.    I  think  I  can  now  see  the  goodness  of  God 
in  pouring  out  a  convincing  spirit  upon  them  three  years 
ago.     If  this  had  not  been  the  case,  humanly  speaking,  I 
should  have  been  left  alone  in  the  midst  of  the  rebels. 
My  meetings  with  these  few  are  frequent,  and  growingly 
interesting,  and  I  trust  nothing  but  death  will  separate  me 
from  them.     For  the  natives  generally,  as  a  people,  I  have 
no  hope.     They  do  not  exert  themselves  to  meet  the  exi- 
gencies of  circumstances.    A  European  population  of  mag- 
nitude is  starting  into  existence  around  them  and  amongst 
them,  and  their  diligence  is  not  stirred  up  to  compete  with 
them.    The  natives  have  the  advantage,  as  they  are  masters 
of  the  soil,  and  have  all  the  resources  of  their  country  at 
command ;  but  they  do  not  appear  desirous  of  anything 
but  to  retain  their  nationality,  and  hold  possession  of  the 
soil,  which,  while  possessing,  they  do  not  use.     This,  how- 
ever, does  not  alter  or  in  any  way  affect  the  cupidity  of 
the  New  Zealand  Company  to  possess  themselves  of  their 
soil,  and  this  Company  is  now,  it  appears,  in  high  autho- 
rity, which  accounts  in  a  measure  for  the  heavy  hand  of 
oppression  which  is  laid  upon  us.     The  Church  Missionary 
Society,  and  its  missionaries,  have  justly  opposed  the  pro- 
ceedings of  that  Company,  and  with  considerable  effect, 
from  time  to  time,  during  the  administration  of  the  former 


340  MEMOIK  OF  THE 

Government.  The  Company  is  now  in  power,  and  we  are 
to  be  the  victims  ;  but  the  Lord  reigneth.  It  is  a  great  and 
bitter  trial.  Death  sometimes  appears  in  the  pot,  but  the 
heavenly  Prophet  interposes  His  liealing  power,  and  the 
nauseous  draught  becomes  a  strengthening  tonic.  His  pre- 
sence gives  life  and  restores  peace.  My  soul  longs  for  rest 
and  perfect  deliverance,  but  this  is  wrong.  0  for  grace 
to  take  up  the  cross  daily  !  I  have  not  yet  found  a  person 
out  of  my  own  family  who  appears  to  agree  with  me  in 
the  course  I  am  pursuing  with  regard  to  the  settlement  of 
my  land  claims  with  the  present  Governor. 

"My  son-in-law,  Mr.  Butt,  was  admitted  to  priest's 
orders  in  September  last,  and  has  now  for  a  short  time  the 
pastoral  charge  of  New  Plymouth.  This  he  will  retain 
until  the  Bishop  takes  back  his  wife  and  family,  when  he 
will  again  return  to  his  pastoral  charge  at  Nelson,  on  the 
second  island.  Serena  has  three  children.  Mrs.  Davis 
and  the  children  join  with  me  in  Christian  love  and  re- 
spect to  yourself  and  Mrs.  Coleman,  as  does  also  Mrs. 
Butt,  with  many  thanks  for  yom'  kind  remembrance  of  her. 
— I  remain,  my  dearest  friend,  with  much  respect  and 
affection,  sincerely  yours,  Eichakd  Davis." 

"  Kaikohe,  Bay  of  Islands, 
\7th  If  arch  1848. 

"  My  very  dear  Friend, — In  former  letters  I  have  ac- 
knowledged with  gratitude  the  receipt  of  the  box  wdth  its 
contents  to  wdiich  you  allude,  and  have  also  given  my 
opinion  on  the  Second  Advent,  as  you  kindly  requested. 
Yes,  my  dear  sir,  any  remark  or  illustration  of  God's  Word, 


REV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  341 

wliicli  seems  to  reveal  the  near  approach  of  the  Saviour  to 
complete  finally  His  work  of  redemption  and  restoration, 
is  received  by  me  with  almost  inconceivable  gratitude  and 
pleasure.  Alas  !  who  can  view  without  pain  of  heart,  not 
only  the  reigning,  but  the  raging  power  of  sin  ?  Bad  as  it 
is  in  England,  it  is  worse  in  her  colonies.  The  stream  of 
immorality,  which  commenced  to  flow  many  years  ago, 
from  the  intercourse  of  the  natives  with  the  shipping,  has 
now,  by  colonization,  become  enlarged,  and  possesses  a 
strong  and  overwhelming  current,  which  will  soon  anni- 
hilate the  native  tribes.  How  often  is  the  question  asked. 
How  is  it  that  all  savage  tribes  fall  and  become  annihilated 
before  civilisation  ?  The  question  is  natural  enough  in  the 
mouths  of  those  who  are  ignorant  of  the  real  state  of  things. 
But  let  only  the  question  be  put  in  its  true  and  legitimate 
form,  and  it  is  easily  answered.  How  is  it  that  all  savage 
and  barbarous  tribes  fall  and  become  annihilated  before 
demoralization,  or  rather,  more  properly  speaking,  before 
the  deadly  immorality  introduced  amongst  them  by  those 
who  are  called  civilized  beings  ?  This  is  the  true  way  of 
stating  the  question,  and  it  conveys  its  own  answer.  This 
country  has  already  suffered  much,  and  if  the  people 
have  decreased  in  the  same  proportion  generally,  it  is 
very  probable,  if  twenty  years  ago  the  island  contained 
100,000  native  inhabitants,  that  it  does  not  now  contain 
more  than  50,000.  And  if  the  aborigines  decreased  so  fast 
when  the  stream  of  immorality  was  comparatively  small, 
what  may  we  not  now  expect  when  it  is  so  much  enlarged  ? 
Awful  thought !     In  twenty  years,  I  fear,  but  few  of 

THE    NATIVE    RACE   WILL    BE    FOUND    ON    THE    ISLAND.      The 


342  MEMOIK  OF  THE 

Gospel  alone  must  stem  the  torrent  and  preserve  the 
natives,  hut  alas  !  feehle  are  tlie  means  and  weak  the  efforts 
made  to  effect  so  great  an  object.  And  viewing  things 
among  us  in  this  light,  you  can,  my  dear  sir,  easily  believe, 
that  the  least  sound  of  the  approach  of  the  triumphant 
Saviour  is  by  me  listened  to  with  delight. 

"  Tlie  darkness  increases,  and  the  gloom  thickens  around 
us.  Heke,  the  chief,  is  an  unprincipled  man,  and  is  likely 
to  prove  our  greatest  enemy.  He  is,  however,  I  am  thank- 
ful to  say,  at  peace  with  Government,  and  will,  according 
to  the  present  appearance  of  tilings,  prove  a  useful  tool  in 
the  hands  of  those  who  are  doing  all  they  can  to  load  us 
with  the  odium  of  all  the  wickedness  of  the  late  war. 
Heke  was  always  an  enemy  to  all  tliat  was  good,  although 
at  times,  particularly  during  the  war,  or  in  his  other 
quarrels  with  the  Government,  he  appeared  more  friendly. 
And  why?  because,  by  falsely  using  our  names,  he  could  gain 
influence  among  the  natives  generally.  The  glaring  false- 
hoods he  coined  against  us  during  the  w-ar  were  of  the  most 
abominable  nature,  and  calculated  to  cause  us  to  l)e  very 
justly  suspected  by  the  Government.  My  mind  is  deeply 
wounded  with  the  state  of  affairs,  and  it  is  only  the  hand 
of  God  that  can  support  me.  A  little  time  ago,  that  grief 
which  has  slain  its  thousands  was  bringing  me  down,  and 
would  have  soon  laid  me  low  ;  but  the  Lord  supported  me, 
so  that  I  again  feel  better.  To  insure  the  favour  and  pro- 
tection and  guidance  of  God,  we  must  be,  in  Christ,  literal 
and  Bible  Christians ;  we  nnist  shun  all  that  is  doubtful. 

"  My  district,  which  contains  altogether  only  between 
seven  and  eight  hundred  people  at  present,  was  never  in 


REV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  343 

some  parts  so  wicked,  nor  in  other  parts  more  truly  pro- 
mising, than  at  present.  I  have  lately  visited  Mangakahia, 
when  I  was  out  a  fortnight.  There  the  believers  are,  I 
hope,  growing  in  grace,  and  the  Gospel  is  progressing  around 
them.  The  principal  chief  and  his  party  have,  within  tlie 
last  year,  come  over  to  them.  This  is  a  great  encourage- 
ment to  them.  On  the  20th  ult.  I  never  had  so  long  and 
arduous  a  duty  to  perform.  Before  the  services,  between 
the  services,  and  after  the  services,  and  in  the  evening, 
while  the  beautiful  full  moon  was  the  only  light  in  the 
chapel,  I  was  engaged.  As  soon  as  I  closed  with  them  I 
went  to  bed  in  my  tent,  which  was  in  their  Pa,  and  had 
soou  the  pleasure  of  hearing  the  different  parties  singing 
and  praying  around  me,  to  close  the  day  with  God.  The 
chief  lately  come  over  is  anxious  for  baptism.  He  is,  I 
believe,  truly  sincere,  but  too  ignorant  at  present  to  be 
received.  The  Christian  party  seems  to  be  growing  in  gra- 
cious and  tender  feelings.  They  appear  to  be  fearful  of 
doing  wrong,  lest  they  may  bring  dishonour  on  the  cause 
which  they  profess.  They  will  not  allow  any  of  their 
native  customs  to  be  introduced  among  them,  and  send 
from  among  them  those  who  continue  obstinate  in  sinning. 
The  chief  lately  come  over  is  following  them  in  the  same 
rigid  discipline,  and  has  already  sent  aw^ay  from  him  some 
young  men  who  persevered  in  having  their  faces  tattooed. 
They  have  also  a  man  set  apart  as  a  teacher,  to  take  care  of 
their  children.  AtMataiawa,  a  place  within  ten  miles  of  Kai- 
kohe,  there  is,  I  hope,  some  new  movement.  A  chief  and 
his  wife  have  been  candidates  for  baptism  for  some  time. 
I  was  there  a  fortnight  ago.     The  chief  was  very  anxious. 


•'U4  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

After  speaking  of  Christ  and  salvation,  I  asked  if  lie 
really  felt  a  great  desire  after  Christ.  He  replied,  '  Look 
at  that  mountam'  (which  was  within  a  mile  of  us)  ;  '  look 
how  it  is  covered  with  rock.  Equally  large  is  my  heart 
after  Christ.'  He  remarked,  '  If  you  continue  to  persevere 
at  this  place,  all  will  soon  come  over.  The  old  chief, 
Huarahi,  has  already  come  over.'  Here,  at  Kaikohe,  I  trust 
the  work  of  the  Spirit  is  becoming  more  and  more  visible, 
in  a  holy  and  more  decided  determination  to  live  only 
according  to  the  Gospel ;  and  in  teaching  and  preaching 
I  seem  to  have  light  and  knowledge  given  me.  At  the 
respective  places  where  the  Sacrament  has  been  lately 
administered,  namely,  at  Mangakahia  and  Kaikohe,  we 
had  ninety-eight  communicants  —  thirty-seven  at  the 
former,  and  sixty-one  at  the  latter  place.  Our  day  school, 
of  upwards  of  twenty  scholars,  would  be  in  pleasing  pro- 
gress, were  it  not  for  the  chief  and  his  wicked  party  of 
young  men,  who  appear  to  watch  the  growth  of  every  girl 
until  tliey  will  suit  their  purpose.  This  is  a  great  afflic- 
tion, but  we  must  labour  under  it  as  long  as  we  can.  Tlie 
rod  of  the  wicked  may  not  always  be  permitted  to  rest 
thus  upon  us.  My  heart  often  sighs  out  the  prayer,  '  Come, 
Lord  Jesus,  come  quickly.' 

"  By  the  time  this  reaches  you,  great  changes  may  have 
taken  place  amongst  us.  Pray  for  us  (2  Tliess.  iii.  1,  2). 
We  have  indeed  unreasonable  men  to  deal  with  ;  yes,  an 
unreasonable,  unprincipled,  deep,  designing  man,  who  is 
scarcely  delivered  from  savage  barbarity,  and  who  is  still 
held  fast  and  bound  by  the  chains  of  their  old  superstition. 
Heke's  proceedings  have  been  for  years  as  a  sword  iu  my 


REV.  RICHAED  DAVIS.  345 

bones,  but  from  the  close  of  the  war  up  to  witliin  the  last 
month  he  allowed  me  to  remain  in  quiet.  But  as  soon  as 
ever  he  began  again  to  mingle  with  other  Europeans,  he 
has  recommenced  his  persecutions.  Oh,  how  is  that  mis- 
sionary privileged  whose  chief  is  a  Christian,  or  even  a 
man  of  principle  !  Doubtless  these  afflictions  are  neces- 
sary for  me,  or  they  would  not  be  allowed  to  exist.  He 
commenced  his  present  proceedings  by  abusing  my  poor 
wife,  during  my  absence  at  Mangakahia,  because  she  very 
justly  objected  to  his  riding  my  horse  during  my  absence, 
although  she  felt  afterwards  obliged  to  give  up  the  horse 
to  him.  During  his  friendly  profession,  I  frequently  ex- 
pressed my  sorrow  of  heart  in  consequence  of  the  endea- 
vours which  were  being  made  to  fix  the  whole  odium  of 
the  w^ar  on  the  missionaries ;  but  he  treated  it  with  con- 
tempt, and  when  he  mentioned  it  last  he  said,  '  In  a  public 
meeting  you  can  be  easily  cleared  from  this.'  Now  he  has 
taken  the  same  view,  and  said  the  other  week  at  Waimate, 
'  Davis  himself  was  the  root  of  all  the  evil.  He  came  to 
the  country  with  his  horses  and  ploughs,  bought  land, 
ploughed  it  up,  sowed  wheat,  etc. ;  and  wdien  other  people 
saw  the  value  of  the  land,  they  bought  also.  From  thence 
arose  the  evil.'  Surely  we  may  as  well  say  that  the  sea 
is  an  evil,  through  which  we  have  commerce  with  all 
nations,  because  ships  sink,  and  are  lost  in  its  waters  ;  or 
that  fresh  water,  which  is  a  staff  of  life,  is  an  evil,  because 
people  have  been  drowned  in  it.  But  I  must  leave  those 
things  M'ith  Him  tliat  judgeth  righteously.  0  for  faith  to 
be  enabled  to  recline,  during  the  fury  of  the  bursting  of 
the  storm,  on  the  Bock  of  Ages  I     0  how  sweet  would  the 


346  MEMOIK  OF  THE 

counsel  of  a  truly  spiritual  friend  be  at  this  time  !  but 
of  sucli  I  have  none.  Mrs.  Davis  and  my  dear  children 
send  their  best  love  to  you  and  Mrs.  Coleman,  and  please 
to  receive  the  same  from  me. — My  dearest  friend,  ever 
affectionately  and  respectfully  yours, 

"  Richard  Davis." 

"  Kaikohe,  1.s<  April  1849. 
"  j\Iy  dfar  Charles, — On  my  first  arrival  in  this  country, 
the  natives  were  savages  in  every  sense  of  the  word.  You 
cannot  be  aware  how  lavish  savages  are  of  human  life. 
One  old  chief,  who  formerly  lived  at  Waimate,  was  in  the 
habit  of  having  slaves  killed  for  the  purpose  of  food.  How 
changed  the  scene  !  To  God  be  all  the  glory.  On  the  day 
I  received  your  letter,  I  visited  a  party  of  Christian  natives 
in  their  Pa.  A  messenger  brought  a  letter  from  this  old 
chief,  while  I  was  there,  to  this  effect : — '  My  children,  you 
behaved  well  in  the  last  affair.  Your  cause  is  just.  Had 
you  been  the  aggressors,  I  should  not  have  respected  you. 
I  have  heard  the  threats  against  you.  Tear  not.  We 
shall  assist  you.  But  listen  to  my  advice,  and  do  as  I  wish 
you.  When  the  hostile  party  come,  remain  quiet.  First 
give  the  hostile  chief  the  Word  of  Life.  My  children,  let 
him  throw  the  first  stone,  yea,  the  second  stone,  before  you 
attempt  self-defence.  Trust  not  in  your  guns.  Look  only 
to  God.  Pray  constantly  and  believingly  to  Him  for  pro- 
tection.' This  change  has  not  been  partial,  but  universal 
throughout  New  Zealand.  All  the  natives  have  not  been 
brought  under  the  saving  influences  of  the  Gospel.  Some 
still  adhere  to  their  old  superstitions ;  but  I  know  not  a 


EEV.  RICHAllD  DAVIS.  347 

tribe,  whereof  individuals  have  not  turned  to  God.  In 
some  the  knowledge  of  Divine  things  is  shallow.  We 
have  waited  for  the  outpouring  of  the  Spirit  to  deepen  the 
work  of  grace  in  their  hearts.  This,  blessed  be  God,  I  have 
lived  to  see. 

"  The  Lord  has  graciously  preserved  us  through  the  war, 
whereby  my  wife  and  myself  have  been  severely  tried,  and 
our  nerves  and  constitutions  have  been  greatly  affected. 
Previously  the  mission  cause  resembled  a  stately  ship  in 
full  sail  to  the  heavenly  port.  The  gale  of  war  arose  right 
ahead.  Her  progress  was  impeded.  The  sea  ran  high. 
Many  seas  were  shipped.  All  the  lights  were  extinguished. 
But  she  held  her  course,  because  the  gates  of  hell  could 
not  prevail  against  her.  The  gale  ceased ;  the  weather 
cleared.  But  one-third  of  her  crew  alone  remained.  This 
filled  our  hearts  with  sorrow  and  sadness.  We  are  now 
in  a  more  healthy  state,  and  are  again  making  progress 
with  humility  and  caution.  The  gloom  since  the  fatal 
storm  has  been  dense  ;  but  a  beam  from  the  Sun  of  Eighte- 
ousness  illumines  our  darkness.  May  we  hail  with  humble 
gratitude  this  returning  mercy  !  The  war  has  drawn  a 
distinct  line  of  demarcation  between  the  children  of  God 
and  the  children  of  the  world,  and  has  separated  the  wheat 
from  the  chaff. 

"  English  Christians  cannot  realize  the  state  and  feelings 
of  Christian  New  Zealanders.  In  happy  England,  children 
are  taught  to  lisp  the  Saviour's  name.  Principles  of  con- 
science are  impressed  on  the  infant  mind ;  and  a  fear  of 
sin  is  imparted,  which  can  seldom  be  cpiite  obliterated,  even 
by  the  most  hardened.    When  God  speaks  to  the  soul  in 


348  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

the  still  small  voico  of  His  love,  or  in  awful  denunciations 
from  Sinai,  the  return  of  the  sinner,  who  has  been  thus 
early  instructed,  is  comparatively  easy.  Olden  lessons 
are  recollected ;  former  impressions  are  revived ;  and  the 
lamp  of  hope  in  Christ  is  lighted  up.  Not  so  the  New 
Zealander.  Only  lately  have  the  Maoris  consented  to  send 
their  children  to  our  schools.  Born  in  sin,  and  early  ini- 
tiated in  all  the  barbarous  superstitions  of  their  savage 
forefathers,  wdien  brought  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth, 
they  possess  no  youthful  instructions  to  enlighten  and 
inform  their  minds  ;  and  Satan  endeavours  to  revive  and 
strengthen  the  pernicious  lessons  of  evil  inculcated  in  their 
youth,  to  enslave  their  minds,  and  ensnare  their  souls. 
There  is  scarcely  a  Christian  New  Zealander  whose  mind 
is  not  more  or  less  held  in  bondage  by  these  superstitions. 
From  the  rising  generation  educated  in  our  schools  we 
anticipate  a  brighter  light  of  Christianity  to  shine  forth. 
But  you  must  not  conclude  from  this,  that  there  are  no 
experienced  Christians  among  the  Maoris. 

"  My  round  of  HOME  duties  is  as  follows  : — On  Sundays, 
two  services  and  the  school.  On  Monday  mornings  I  meet 
and  converse  with  the  catechumens  and  communicants 
who  wish  to  attend.  The  catechumens  are  few.  The 
recent  communicants  in  the  district  are  108.  On  Wed- 
nesday mornings  I  examine  the  Testament  class  in  the 
day-school,  and  on  Wednesday  evenings  we  hold  a  prayer- 
meeting,  when  those  who  wish  remain  to  read  the  Bible. 
This  is  most  profitable,  both  to  the  teacher  and  the  taught. 
On  Saturday  evenings  we  have  another  prayer-meeting, 
generally  well  attended,  as  the  natives  return  from  their 


REV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  349 

distant  places  of  labour  early  on  Saturdays  to  prepare  for 
the  Sabbath. 

"  Mr.  Charles  Davis,  who  accompanied  us  to  New  Zea- 
land, was  not  a  relative  of  ours,  although  of  the  same  name. 
He  remained  with  us  between  two  and  three  years,  then 
returned  to  England,  married  a  wife,  and  came  back  to 
Port  Jackson.  There  he  embarked,  with  his  wife  and  a 
converted  Jewess,  in  a  colonial  brig  bound  for  this  country. 
The  brig  has  never  since  been  heard  of.  It  is  supposed 
that  she  foundered  in  a  gale  the  first  night  after  she  sailed 
from  Port  Jackson.  Different  islands  have  been  visited 
by  our  own  vessel  in  quest  of  them,  and  every  inquiry 
has  been  made,  in  vain.  The  last  day  alone  will  reveal 
their  fate. 

"  In  the  distant  parts  of  my  district  I  have  found  much 
improvement  and  growth  of  saving  knowledge  among  the 
candidates  for  baptism.  I  have  baptized  eighteen  adults 
and  twelve  children,  and  married  four  couples  of  the  newly 
baptized.  It  was  a  gTacious  time.  The  power  of  the  Lord 
was  among  them.  A  work  of  grace  was  visible.  They 
were  evidently  pressing  forward  to  obtain  the  everlasting 
prize.  Two  of  my  teachers,  now  itinerating,  will  visit 
them  before  they  return.  These  natives  are  strictly  church- 
men. They  repeat  the  Church  Catechism  daily.  Their 
chief  is  an  active  Christian,  and  used  every  means  in  his 
power  to  bring  his  people  to  a  saving  knowledge  of  Christ. 
God  has  greatly  blessed  his  labours.  They  hold  prayer- 
meetings  twice  a  week,  and  one  of  my  teachers  told  me 
that  they  pray  habitually  in  private.  At  Kaikohe  the 
work  of  grace  is  deepening  in  a  few,  and  many  walk  con- 


350  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

sistently ;  and  we  have  evidences  of  the  power  of  God  to 
save,  and  of  His  gracious  dealings  towards  those  who  seek 
Him  with  their  whole  heart. 

"  Be  attentive,  dear  Charles,  to  your  Sunday-school.  Do 
all  you  possibly  can  to  lead  your  young  scholars  imme- 
diately to  Christ.  If  you  think  the  youngest  chihl  in 
your  school  too  young  to  be  truly  converted  to  Christ,  you 
are  in  error.  The  younger  the  cliild,  the  greater  is  tlie 
hope.  Use  the  means,  and  be  confident  of  success.  Stick 
close  to  your  church.  Everything  necessary  to  your  pre- 
sent peace  and  eternal  salvation  is  to  be  found  in  her  in 
rich  abundance.  Some  Dissenters  have  done  much  good, 
for  which  I  love  and  respect  them.  But  I  am  thankful 
that  I  am  a  Churchman.  The  Prayer-book,  next  to  the 
Bible,  has  been  a  solace  to  me  in  the  deepest  affliction. 
Give  my  Christian  love  to  your  wife  and  family, — and 
believe  me  to  remain,  my  dear  Charles,  faithfully  and 
affectionately  yours,  Eichard  Davis. 

"  To  Mr.  Charles  Crocker, 

Stourton  Caimdle." 

"July  30,  1849. — The  hills  were  covered  witli  snow,  the 
first  ever  seen  by  the  natives  inhabiting  this  part  of  New 
Zealand.     The  Putahi  was  also  covered. 

"July  31. — This  morning  the  hills  were  again  white 
with  snow. 

"  What  shall  I  render  tt)  my  God  for  all  His  mercies 
vouchsafed  to  me,  so  very  unworthy  a  sinner  ?  Thou  liast, 
O  Lord,  preserA^ed  my  life.  Thou  hast  raised  me  up  from 
sickness.     And  now,  0  my  God,  grant  this  to  thy  otlier 


KEV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  351 

mercies — enable  me  to  live  exclusively  for  Thee,  and  bless 
me  with  large  measures  of  Thy  grace  to  enable  me  to  over- 
come sin  and  every  evil  propensity.  0  give  me  faith,  a 
simple,  realizing,  appropriating  faith  in  Christ,  and  grant 
that  this  faith  may  be  manifested  by  a  life  of  holmess.  0 
Lord,  make  me  perfect  in  love.  Enable  me  to  walk  before 
Thee,  and  be  perfect  in  the  ever -blessed  Eedeemer.  De- 
liver me  perfectly  from  the  fear  of  man.  0  bring  the 
restlessness  of  the  natives  to  an  end.  And  now,  0  God,  I 
pray  Thee  to  prepare  me  for  my  great  duties  in  the  mis- 
sionary field.  Bless  me  with  a  Divine  unction,  that  I  may 
not  only  bring  the  true  Gospel  before  my  people,  but  that 
my  preaching  may  be  attended  with  the  powerful  influence 
of  the  Holy  Spirit.  Lord,  hear  my  prayer,  and  let  my  cry 
come  unto  Thee.  0  enable  me,  in  Christ,  to  walk  before 
Thee  with  a  perfect  heart." — Journal. 

"  Kaikohe,  \^th  March  1850. 

"  My  dear  Joseph,—!  am  thankful  to  hear  that  there 
is  a  revival  amongst  you.  May  the  Lord  extend  it!  Did 
it  begin  amongst  you  or  the  natives  ?  Make  the  most  of 
it.  Be  much  in  prayer  and  watching  that  you  hinder  not 
its  progress,  and  that  you  guide  it  aright.  Those  under 
the  influence  of  God  will  be  brought  under  the  first  work 
of  the  Spirit,  conviction  of  sin.  At  such  seasons  Satan  is 
always  busy  and  active  to  deceive  or  to  alarm.  Be  not 
ignorant  of  his  devices.  When  you  perceive  any  under 
conviction  of  sin,  be  not  too  forward  to  pour  in  the  conso- 
lations of  the  Gospel.  Let  the  Spirit  do  His  own  work. 
When  the  sinner  is  bordering  on  despair  then  you  may 


352  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

lead  him  to  Christ,  to  the  fountain  opened  for  sin  and  for 
uncleanness.  But  even  in  this  you  must  act  with  caution. 
It  is  better  to  probe  too  deep  than  to  heal  too  soon, 

"  I  recommend  to  all  my  dear  children  to  pray  in  secret 
until  they  love  secret  prayer,  until  it  becomes  the  life  of 
their  souls,  and  to  read  the  Word  of  God  until  they  cannot 
live  without  it,  to  read  therein  by  day,  and  to  meditate 
thereon  by  night.  I  know  the  backwardness  of  the  human 
heart,  even  of  the  renewed  heart,  to  these  practical  duties. 
But  this  must  be  guarded  against  and  overcome.  Whoso- 
ever has  no  desire  for  prayer  and  connnunion  with  God 
possesses  not  the  first  rudiments  of  vital  religion.  What 
is  prayer  but  the  breathing  of  the  soul  after  Christ,  with- 
out which  spiritual  life  cannot  exist  ?  To  live  without 
prayer  is  to  live  without  God.  Alas  !  alas  !  how  deceptive 
is  the  common  Christianity  of  the  day  ! — I  remain,  your 
ever  affectionate  father,  Richard  Davis. 

"  To  tlie  Rev.  Joseph  Matthews,  Kaitaia." 

"  Kaikohe,  Bay  of  Islands, 
May  6,  1851. 

"  My  very  dear  Sir, — Marella  and  Sophia  were  highly 
delighted  with  Mrs.  Coleman's  kind  remembrance  of  them. 
They  give  nearly  all  their  time,  and  much  of  their  atten- 
tion, to  their  school,  which  they  keep  without  emolument 
from  any  quarter.  It  is  the  best  and  most  regular  day- 
school  I  have  seen  in  the  country,  and  the  progress  of  the 
children  does  them  much  credit.  The  Society  allows  £1 5 
a  year  for  tlie  school.  This  is  spent  in  clothing  for  the 
cliildren  during  school  hours,  and  for  many  other  little 


REV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  353 

things  required  in  the  department.  As  our  natives,  from 
their  situation,  have  but  little  opportunity  of  traffic  with 
Europeans,  both  they  and  their  children  are  but  poorly 
clad.  This  renders  such  a  use  of  the  money  necessary. 
But  experience  soon  taught  us  that  our  system  would  not 
ansM'er.  For  the  destitute  state  of  the  children,  when  they 
put  off  their  school  garments,  and  went  home  in  their  own 
clothing  at  night,  affected  their  health.  Some  of  them 
died,  and  others  were  ill  in  consequence,  so  that  we  found 
it  necessary  to  furnish  them  with  entire  clothing. 

"  The  warrior  chief,  Heke,  was  removed  by  death  in 
August  last.  In  his  death  there  was  hope.  He  was 
attacked  yearly,  twice,  with  the  same  complaint,  con- 
sumption, and  I  did  not  expect  him  to  recover.  In  fact, 
from  the  second  attack  it  can  scarcely  be  said  that  he  did  re- 
cover. When  he  found  himself  sinking,  the  last  time,  he 
came  and  took  up  his  abode  at  Kaikohe,  in  order  that  he 
might  be  near  to  medical  and  other  assistance,  which  he 
doubtless  felt  he  was  in  need  o£  He  was  in  a  very  wicked 
state  of  mind  when  he  first  arrived.  On  his  way  to 
Kaikohe  he  had  possessed  himself  of  a  second  wife.  This 
caused  a  great  altercation  between  him  and  his  real  wife 
when  they  met  at  this  place,  and  he  told  me  himself  that 
she  had  beaten  him,  and  used  him  very  roughly.  This, 
although  he  was  a  fierce,  violent  man,  he  quietly  endured, 
and  as  the  new  wife  did  not  come  to  their  place,  the 
Ijreach  was  soon  made  up  with  the  first  wife,  who  faith- 
fully and  affectionately  attended  to  him  to  the  day  of  his 
death,  and  has  not  yet  ceased  to  mourn  for  him.  She  is  a 
superior  young  woman,  and  he  was  in  the  prime  of  life. 

z 


S54  MEMO  IK  OF  THl<: 

But  on  his  arrival  he  was  more  wicked  and  savage  than  I 
had  ever  seen  him,  and  his  last  public  act  was  one  of 
extreme  violence.  He  sent  his  party  to  take  a  youn<i[ 
woman,  as  a  wife  for  one  of  his  young  men,  from  a  party 
of  his  own  family  and  friends  living  at  Kaikohe.  His 
l)arty  Avas  repulsed,  and  returned  without  the  woman. 
This,  ill  as  he  was,  threw  him  into  a  great  rage.  This  I 
was  witness  to,  as  they  were  living  close  to  us,  and  he  told 
me  he  would  kill  her.  Next  morning  I  was  with  my 
communicants  examining  them  previous  to  their  receiving 
the  sacrament,  so  that  I  did  not  go  to  him.  I,  however, 
saw  his  party  was  anned  and  in  motion,  and  a  horse  was 
led  out  round  to  the  other  side  of  his  fence,  that  I  might 
not  see  him  mount,  and  he  headed  them,  and  went  to  the 
place,  and  coolly  fortified  themselves  within  two  hundred 
yards  of  the  place  where  the  woman  was.  Having  accom- 
l)lished  this  object,  he  sent  two  of  his  people  to  fetch  the 
woman,  and  the  party  allowed  them  to  take  her  without 
resistance,  as  they  had  no  wish  to  fight  with  their  own 
friends.  Several  of  the  Christians  were  also  present  to 
restrain  them.  This  was  one  of  his  worst  actions,  and  was 
caiTied  out  in  a  cool-hearted,  savage  manner.  But  Divine 
Providence  had  ordered  that  it  should  be  his  last.  He  re- 
turned much  exhausted,  and  I  thought  he  would  soon  die. 
I  continued  to  visit  him  daily,  but  it  was  a  trying  duty. 
In  a  little  time  his  savage,  sullen  temper  passed  off,  and 
he  became  calm  and  peacefully  minded.  Tlie  change  was 
almost  sudden,  but  the  lion  became  a  lamb,  and  in  this 
state  he  remained,  with  very  little  exception,  to  the  day  of 
his  death.     He  was  four  months  ill,  and  I  paid  him  every 


REV.  rjCHARD  DAVIS.  355 

attention  in  my  power;  l:)ut  although  he  was  attentive  to 
what  I  said  to  him,  and  particularly  in  having  prayer,  yet 
he  was  always  backward  to  speak  on  the  real  state  of  his 
soul.  jNIy  last  interview  with  him  will  never  be  for- 
gotten. He  was  fast  sinking  into  the  arms  of  death,  and 
my  duties  having  called  me  from  home,  I  had  not  seen 
him  for  nearly  a  week,  but  as  soon  as  he  knew  I  was 
present,  he  took  me  by  the  hand,  which  he  long  held  with 
a  firm  grasp,  and  fixed  his  eyes  on  me  during  nearly  the 
whole  time  I  was  with  him,  beaming  with  affection.  On 
the  Sunday  before  he  died  he  was  much  exhausted,  but 
expressed  much  affection.  His  mind  appeared  to  wander. 
I  told  him  to  keep  his  mind  fixed  upon  Christ.  He  re- 
plied, '  It  is  there  fixed.'  These  were  his  last  words  to 
me.  After  I  left  him,  late  in  the  evening,  all  his  people 
being  with  him,  he  would  not  be  content  until  they  all 
assembled  in  his  presence  for  a  late  evening  service,  wdiicli 
was  held  by  a  Christian  native.  His  own  people  asked 
him,  in  his  last  hours,  where  he  would  recommend  them 
to  live  together  after  his  decease.  He  replied,  '  In  ever- 
lasting LIFE.'  The  question  was  repeated,  and  the  same 
answer  returned.  After  his  death,  I  went  to  ask  for  the 
body  for  Christian  burial,  as  it  was  his  wish,  although  he 
knew  it  would  not  be  granted  by  his  followers.  I  found 
the  body  tattooed  and  lying  in  native  state,  both  body  and 
place  highly  ornamented.  The  body  was  covered  in  front 
with  a  scarlet  cloth  fringed  at  the  borders.  The  cloth  was 
drawn  up  so  as  to  cover  the  mouth.  A  strip  of  black  crape 
was  tied  over  the  eyes.  The  head  was  dressed  with  beauti- 
ful white  feathers.     On  his  right  side  was  a  musket,  on  his 


356  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

left  side  was  parasua,  and  before  liim  was  laid  a  mere. 
After  consulting  with  all  the  chiefs  present,  I  found  it  was 
in  vain  to  expect  they  would  give  up  the  body.  I  sum- 
moned them,  put  on  my  surplice,  and  took  my  stand  close  in 
front  of  the  corpse,  and  read  the  funeral  service,  and  gave 
them,  to  the  best  of  my  power,  a  suitable  address.  This 
opportunity  was  a  subject  of  thankfulness.  I  felt  that  the 
blessed  Redeemer  had  the  vantage  ground,  as  John  Heke 
had  died  a  professed  believer  in  the  glorious  Gospel,  of 
which  the  greater  part  present  had  been  witnesses.  All 
were  not  only  respectful,  but  much  affection  was  also 
manifested.  I  hope  the  poor  man  w\as  saved,  but  it  is  but 
a  HOPE.  In  his  previous  illness  he  had  expressed  himself 
penitent,  but  now  although  a  degree  of  penitence  was  evi- 
dent, yet  he  did  not  express  it  as  I  hoped  he  would  have 
done.  My  hope  for  him  is  built  more  on  what  I  heard 
from  his  people  since  his  death,  than  on  my  own  know- 
ledge. He  doubtless  felt  ashamed  to  say  much  to  me  on 
his  own  feelings  and  views,  as  he  had  often  deceived  us, 
and  fallen  back  into  sin,  but  shame  of  this  kind  ought  not 
to  be  where  sincerity  is.  Heke  was  a  singular  man.  He 
was  proud  and  aspiring.  In  his  youth  he  was  wild,  wicked, 
and  cruel.  After  his  baptism,  which  took  place  Mdien  he 
was,  1  believe,  under  deep  conviction  of  sin,  he  lived  quiet 
and  as  became  his  profession.  But  a  war.  broke  out  at  the 
south,  in  which  he  was  tempted  to  take  a  part.  In  one  of 
their  engagements  he  was  shot  through  the  neck,  and  very 
narrowly  escaped  death.  For  a  time  he  was  again  under 
conviction  of  sin.  A  war  in  the  Bay  broke  out  some  time 
after,  in  which  he  took  an  active  part.     After  this  period 


REV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  357 

his  religion  was  of  a  very  uncertain  character.  When  the 
Government  Commissioners  arrived  in  the  Bay  to  investi- 
gate the  land  claims,  one  of  his  sales  of  land  was  among 
the  first  investigated.  From  thence  may  be  dated  his  in- 
subordination to  the  British  Government.  He  then  said 
that  he  perceived  that  his  right  to  dispose  of  his  own  land 
was  questioned,  and  he  told  the  gentleman  who  had  for- 
merly purchased  the  land  from  him,  that  he  was  quite 
ready  to  put  an  end  to  the  altercation  by  driving  the  Euro- 
peans out  of  the  country.  In  this  spirit  he  ever  after  lived, 
and  in  this  spirit  he  died.  He  was  also  made  acquainted 
with  the  manner  in  which  the  question  was  discussed  in 
the  Court  of  Sydney,  under  Sir  George  Gipps.  A  native  of 
this  country  was  there,  and  what  he  coidd  not  comprehend 
he  was  made  to  understand  by  some  person  present. 
During  his  lifetime  he  was  turbulent  and  tyrannical,  and 
at  this  settlement  we  had  but  little  peace.  For  when  he 
was  away,  and  we  were  quiet,  the  dread  of  his  return  em- 
bittered our  peace.  Since  his  death  we  have  enjoyed  our 
unusual  quiet,  and  I  hope  with  feelings  of  thankfulness. 
His  people  are  living  hitherto  quiet,  but  they  have  not 
returned  to  the  Christian  duty,  as  I  hoped  they  would  have 
done.  They  are  very  respectful,  and  have  in  some  cases 
made  me  acquainted  with  their  movements,  which  has 
given  me  an  opportunity  to  give  them  advice. 

"  In  my  missionary  work  I  now  derive  much  valuable 
assistance  from  the  native,  whose  letter  to  the  Society  was 
published  in  their  last  report ;  and  from  others  also,  whose 
hearts  the  Lord  has  touched.  In  a  few  of  my  people  here 
the  work  of  grace  is  deepening,  others  hold  on  their  way, 


358  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

and  now  and  then  we  pick  up  a  strayed  sheep,  and 
now  and  then  others,  from  without,  are  admitted  by  bap- 
tism into  the  fold.  At  Mangakahia,  which  is  the  south- 
eastern end  of  my  district,  and  nearly  forty  miles  distant, 
the  work  of  the  Lord  appears  to  prosper.  For  many  years 
we  have  had  a  very  interesting  party  on  that  river  (]Manga- 
kahia  is  a  river) ;  but  soon  after  the  close  of  the  war,  the 
native  teaclier  led  me  to  this  party.  They  appeared  wild 
and  wicked,  and  to  possess  some  of  the  ])lunder  of  the 
town  amongst  them.  They  were  people  of  Kauhiti's  tribe 
(Heke's  contemporary  in  the  war) ;  in  fact,  Kauhiti  was 
the  bravest  man,  and  fought  all  the  battles.  At  this  time, 
he  is  at  least  seventy-five  years  of  age.  They  had  there- 
fore seen  much  service,  and  appeared  hardened,  and  I 
felt  no  pleasure  in  visiting  them  ;  but  God  had  mercy  in 
store  for  them.  Their  chief,  a  fully  tattooed,  steady,  active 
man,  at  length  became  a  candidate  for  baptism.  About 
two  years  ago  he  was  baptized.  One  of  his  nephews  was 
also  received  into  the  Church,  and  the  sturdy  chief  was 
soon  transformed  into  the  active  Christian  teacher.  On 
my  arrival  among  them  in  October  last,  a  great  change 
had  taken  place  among  them,  and  I  found  many  anxiously 
seeking  the  Lord.  I  then  baptized  eleven  adults,  and 
several  children,  and  left  them  full  of  activity.  In  the 
early  part  of  last  month,  they  were  visited  again.  Soon 
after  my  arrival,  the  chief  brought  forward  all  his  candi- 
dates present,  and  arranged  them  before  me,  twenty- one 
in  number.  I  conversed  with  them  all,  and  felt  nnicli  em- 
barrassment of  mind,  as  they  all  appeared  equally  affected 
Avith  divine  truth,  and  all  proper  candidates  for  baptism. 


REV,  RICHARD  DAVIS.  359 

I  was  VERY  fearful  lest  they  should  not  be  duly  prepared, 
and,  having  been  admitted,  should  fall  away.  I  cried  to 
the  Lord  to  direct  me.  After  this  class  was  done  Avith  for 
the  day,  the  chief  brought  forward  those  who  were  baptized 
in  October.  Their  state  removed  a  portion  of  my  fears, 
and  cheered  me.  Amongst  them  the  work  of  grace  was 
visible,  and  could  not  be  doubted.  The  next  day,  which 
was  Saturday,  about  thirty-five  candidates  were  brought 
out,  of  whom  nineteen  adults  were  set  apart  for  baptism. 
This  was  a  hard,  trying  day.  On  Sunday  I  baptized 
the  nineteen  adults,  and  married  four  couples  of  the  newdy 
baptized  in  the  morning  service.  In  the  afternoon  service, 
I  baptized  thirteen  children.  On  Sunday  also,  there  was 
an  accession  of  candidates,  among  whom  were  two  old 
chiefs,  who  were  in  a  pleasing  state  of  mind.  These 
chiefs,  when  I  saw  them  in  October,  were  in  a  very  dead, 
hardened  state.  I  left  this  interesting  people,  apparently 
in  a  humble  and  holy  state  of  mind,  earnestly  seeking  God 
as  their  chief  good.  They  come  sometimes  to  visit  me, 
some  of  them,  especially  the  chief,  wdio  now  and  then 
visits  Kauhiti,  and  visits  me  at  the  same  time.  One  of 
Kauhiti's  own  children  was  among  the  baptized.  This 
chief  has  also  been  the  means  of  bringing  back  a  whole 
party,  who  had  fallen  into  a  state  of  sin  and  forgetfulness 
during  the  war.  He  is  sincere,  active,  and  diligent,  and 
God  appears  to  bless  him  and  his  labours.  If  spared,  I 
hope  to  be  with  them  again  in  July.  Last  winter,  I  did 
not  visit  them,  and  I  thought  I  must  give  up  my  distant 
winter  visits,  but  it  is  best  to  wear  out  in  the  liedeemer's 
service.     The  journey  is  heavy  for  me  in  the  winter,  not 


360  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

from  the  distance,  but  from  the  badness  of  the  road.  It 
takes  me  two  days  to  arrive  at  the  first  chapel,  which  is 
not  more  than  thirty-five  miles  distant  from  Kaikohe.  A 
few  years  ago,  I  could  walk  the  distance  in  summer  in  one 
day,  but  those  days  are  past.  My  dear  wife  desires  her 
kindest  love  to  Mrs.  Coleman  and  yourself.  She  is  much 
debilitated  within  the  last  year.  She  had  much  to  try  her 
during  the  war.  Mrs.  Burrows  left  the  Waimate  during 
that  period,  but  my  wife  was  determined  to  remain  with 
me  at  all  hazards,  and  this  she  did  apparently  without  fear, 
but  the  reaction  is  being  now  felt.  IVIarella  and  Sophia  will 
write  soon  to  Mrs.  Coleman,  as  soon  as  they  can  send  a 
little  specimen  of  the  children's  work.  With  Christian 
love  to  dear  Mrs.  Coleman, — I  remain,  my  dear  sir,  most 
affectionately  yours,  Eichard  Davis. 

"  P.S.—The  time  is  now  fast  approaching  when  we  shall 
meet  again  in  the  presence  of  our  dear  Eedeemer.  Happy 
hour  !  blessed  consummation  !" 

"  Kaikohe,  Bay  of  Islands, 
September  12,  1851. 

"  My  very  dear  Sir, — Popery  is  what  it  ever  was,  a 
great  apostasy  from  the  faith  of  the  Gospel.  That  the 
Pope  is  Antichrist,  there  can  be  no  doubt  in  the  minds  of 
those  who  possess  a  divine  unction  from  above  ;  but  the 
deadly  root  of  stealthy,  heretical  error  is,  alas,  found  among 
us,  even  in  the  bosom  of  our  own  Church.  This,  I  con- 
ceive to  be  the  solid  ground  of  fear.  Even  the  Evangelical 
party,  although  they  have  preached  the  Gospel,  and  lived 


EEV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  361 

the  Gospel,  yet  their  ministrations  have  been,  with  very  few 
exceptions,  unaccompanied  with  that  unction  and  vitality 
necessary  to  arouse  a  slumbering  church.  I  read  a  little 
work  some  time  ago,  which  appeared  to  me,  as  far  as  it 
went,  to  strike  at  the  root  of  the  evil,  and  to  point  out  a 
remedy.  This  was  by  Angell  James,  entitled,  I  believe, 
*  The  ICarnest  Ministry.' 

"  Alas,  we  have  sadly  departed  from  the  faith  and  prac- 
tice of  our  fathers !  In  our  day  there  is  doubtless  more 
refinement,  but  where  is  that  masculine  manifestation  of 
faith  and  practice,  patent  in  the  lives  and  writings  of  the 
Eeformers  ?  Alas,  it  is  not  to  be  found,  because  it  is  not ! 
The  refinement  of  the  age  has  deadened  the  edge  of  the 
Gospel  sword.  JMay  we  be  thankful  to  God,  who  put  it 
into  the  hearts  of  His  servants  to  publish  their  works. 

"  The  Church  in  this  country  is  very  far  from  being  iu 
a  prosperous  state.  The  High  Church  party  is  active  and 
industrious.  The  Low  Church  appear  not  fully  awake  to 
their  high  calling.  There  is  not  that  anxiety  expressed 
amongst  us  to  endeavour  to  pluck  poor  souls  as  brands 
from  the  burning,  which  is  expressed  in  the  Scriptures,  and 
which  characterized  our  forefathers.  Whatever  may  be 
the  result  of  the  Papal  aggression,  it  is  but  too  evident 
that  the  Lord  has  a  just  controversy  with  His  Church. 
She  has  long  ceased  to  watch  and  be  sober.  The  enemy 
has  not  only  been  allowed  to  invade  and  enter  her  camp 
unmolested,  but  has  been  treated  with  the  greatest  respect 
by  her  watchmen,  and  even  cherished  in  her  bosom.  In 
this  sin,  we,  in  this  part  of  the  world,  have  our  full  share. 

"  In  my  district,  as  a  missionary  among  the  natives,  I 


3G2  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

often  feel  encouraged  to  hope  tliat  our  labours  are  not  in 
vain.  Several  have  safely  arrived  at,  and  otliers  are  evi- 
dently on  their  way  to  a  better  world.  But  there  is  also 
much  to  discourage.  Every  inch  of  ground  must  be  con- 
tended for,  and  much  watchfulness  is  necessary,  in  order 
to  hold  it  after  it  is  acquired.  And  0,  after  all,  how  help 
less  and  useless  are  our  best  endeavours  without  Christ ! 
The  school,  which  Marella  and  Sophia  keep,  gives  me 
much  pleasure.  Their  whole  time  is  alternately  devoted 
to  it,  and  I  hope  in  the  right  way ;  and  I  am  thankful  to 
observe  the  progress  of  their  scholars,  and  that  the  Lord 
has  given  my  children  a  will  to  the  work.  Mj  eldest  son, 
James,  is  a  great  comfort  to  me.  He  is  truly  pious  and 
devoted  to  God,  and  is  bringing  up  his  children  in  the 
right  way. 

"  The  natives  have  now  another  serious  hindrance  in- 
troduced amongst  them,  namely,  that  of  hunting  for  gold. 
Some  of  the  disappointed  Europeans  from  California 
liave  returned,  and  have  given  it  out  as  their  opinion 
that  gold  is  to  be  found  in  the  country,  and  have  been 
looking  after  it.  This  has  roused  the  natives,  and 
they,  many  of  them,  are  engaged  in  examining  their 
districts.  It  is  reported  that  gold  lias  been  found,  but 
I  hope  not,  as  I  fear  it  would  be  the  cause  of  much 
quarrelling,  and  perhaps  bloodshed. 

"  My  dear  wife  and  children  unite  with  me  in  Christian 
love  to  ]\Irs.  Coleman  and  yourself. — I  remain,  my  very 
dear  sir,  affectionately  and  respectfully  yours, 

"  PticHAED  Davis." 


REV.  rvTCHARD  DAVIS.  363 

"Kaikohe,  Bay  of  Islands, 
'21st  December  1852. 

"  My  very  dear  Sir, — The  bishop  stayed  with  me  two 
nights  in  his  visitation  tonr  jSIay  last.  He  came  to  me  as 
a  Christian  brother  indeed.  He  talked  to  me,  reasoned 
with  me,  prayed  witli  me,  and  tried  in  every  way  to  com- 
fort me  in  my  heavy  affliction.  And  when  he  returned 
from  Kaitaia  took  me  with  him  on  board  his  vessel  to  the 
college  at  Auckland.  There  I  received  every  attention 
from  the  bishop  and  Mrs.  Selwyn,  and  from  all  the  members 
of  the  college.  But  my  state  of  mind  and  body  was  too 
weak  to  receive  much  enjoyment.  On  tlie  Trinity  Sunday 
following  he  admitted  me  to  priest's  orders.  St.  Paul's 
Church  was  crowded.  The  bishop  preached  a  very  im- 
pressive sermon.  I  tried  to  make  a  full  surrender  of 
myself  to  the  Lord.  Mr.  Chapman  and  myself  were  ad- 
mitted to  the  order  of  priesthood.  Messrs.  Wilson,  Nihil, 
Hill,  and  Gould  to  the  order  of  deacon.  After  this,  as 
the  bishop  left  on  a  missionary  trip  to  the  islands,  I  went 
to  Auckland  and  spent  a  fortnight  with  Mr.  Kissling,  one 
of  our  missionaries.  While  I  was  there,  the  Judge  and 
Mrs.  jMartin  paid  me  much  attention.  Mrs.  Martin  called 
on  me  on  my  first  arrival,  and  the  Judge  a  few  days  after. 
They  pressed  me  to  stay  at  their  house.  My  youngest 
daughter,  Sophia,  has  also  visited  Auckland  and  the  college, 
and  was  received  into  the  best  society.  I  mention  this 
that  you  may  know  how  graciously  God  has  remembered 
mercy  in  this  my  severe  visitation. — I  remain,  my  dear 
sir,  in  much  affection,  faithfully  yours, 

"  EicHARD  Davis." 


■3G4  MEMOIR  OF  THE 


CHAPTER   X. 

MISSIONAEY  OPEKATIONS — FROM  TRINITY  SUNDAY  1852,  WHEN 
HE  WAS  ORDAINED  PRIEST,  TO  28TH  MAY  1863,  WHEN  HE 
ENTERED  INTO  HIS  EEST. 

Confirmation — Bislioii  Sehvyn— Epidemical  Fever— Happy  Deaths  of  Believing  Natives 
— Illness,  Death,  and  Funeral  of  his  Wife— Measles  and  Whooping-Cough  of 
Natives — Severe  Illness — Removal  to  Waimate — Third  Marriage— Low  State  of 
Religion  among  the  Colonists — Declension  of  the  Natives— Return  of  Illness — 
Native  Spiritualism,  or  Consultation  of  the  Spirits  of  the  Dead— Remarkable  Death 
of  a  Chief  wise  for  Time,  but  not  for  Eternity — Increase  of  Drunkenness  among 
Natives- Mirage  at  the  North  Cape— Grand  Levee  of  the  Governor — Consecration 
of  the  Bishop  of  Waiapu— Great  Heat— Southern  Lights — Injustice  of  War  against 
Wiremu  King — Comet— Extraordinary  Heat — Increased  Illness — Decease— Sum- 
mary of  his  Life  and  Character. 

"  Kaikohe,  Bay  of  Islands, 
22d  December  1852. 

"  My  very  dear  Sir, — I  had  about  fifty  candidates  for 
confirmation.  I  had  previously  examined  them  witli  the 
greatest  care.  But  the  bisliop  spent  a  whole  day  in  ex- 
amining them  himself,  and  in  teaching  them  the  nature 
of  the  ordinance  before  he  confirmed  them.  More  sound 
or  more  practical  doctrine  could  not  have  been  taught. 
He  preaches  and  teaches  strongly  the  necessity  of  the  in- 
fluence of  the  Spirit  of  God  in  the  heart.  He  is  very 
fervent  and  earnest,  as  well  as  clear  in  giving  instruction. 
He  is  a  firm  believer  in  the  doctrine  of  election.     I 


REV.  EICIIARD  DAVIS.  365 

both  love  and  respect  the  bishop.  A  more  earnest  inde- 
fatigable man  cannot  be  fonnd  as  a  bishop.  He  lays  out 
himself  with  all  his  heart  to  do  good. 

"The  breaking-up  of  my  school  has  been  a  severe  blow. 
But  I  have  some  satisfaction  in  knowing,  that  the  most 
promising  children  are  in  my  daughter  Jane's  school  at 
Waimate.  During  the  whole  of  my  affliction  the  natives 
behaved  most  affectionately.  Several  came  and  prayed 
with  me.  At  Kaikohe  we  had  ninety  communicants  at 
the  last  sacrament,  and  at  Mangakahia,  a  fortnight  ago,  I 
had  seventy-four  communicants.  But  the  enemy  is  very 
active,  and  seems  to  have  much  power,  so  that  I  hold  my 
ground  with  difficulty.  But  the  battle  is  the  Lord's,  He 
is  omnipotent,  and  in  Him  we  trust. 

"  1  bth  January  1853. — At  Mangakahia,  while  the  newly- 
formed  congregation  was  under  a  strong  religious  influence, 
and  apparently  seeking  God  with  all  their  hearts,  they 
were  visited  with  an  epidemical  fever,  whereby,  out  of  a 
community  of  120,  twenty  died,  some  of  whom  were  very 
promising  characters.  From  one  of  the  congregation,  a 
decidedly  pious  and  experienced  Christian,  I  learned  with 
much  thankfulness  and  satisfaction  that  the  baptized  died 
in  the  faith.  He  himself  lost  two  brothers  and  one  sister, 
with  whose  state  he  was  intimately  acquainted.  The  eldest 
brother,  who  left  a  wife  and  family  behind  him,  had  been 
from  the  first  a  decided,  yet  tempted  believer  in  Christ, 
and  had  more  than  held  his  ground.  In  death  his  faith 
in  Christ  was  strong,  his  prospects  bright,  and  he  entered 
with  joy  into  the  presence  of  his  Lord.  The  sister,  a  fine 
young  woman,  was  the  wife  of  a  great  chief,  a  son  of 


o(>C)  MEMOIi;  OF  THE 

Kawiti,  who  is  also  a  l)eliever.  They  lived  very  happily 
together,  ami  had  four  children.  She  had  received  the 
truth  in  love  more  recently,  and  during  the  enjoyment  of 
her  first  love  she  twice  told  lier  husband,  that  although 
she  still  loved  him  and  tlieir  children,  yet  that  her  heart 
had  l)een  removed  from  them  and  fixed  upon  Christ.  A 
fortnight  after  she  was  taken  ill,  and  died  happy  in  the 
Lord.  The  afternoon  before  her  death,  she  requested  to 
be  led  into  the  potatoe  field,  and  observed,  as  they  were 
taking  uj)  their  crop,  'That  hillo(;k  has  few  potatoes  in  it; 
its  produce  is  small.  It  resembles  the  believer  who  prays 
little,  and  is  content  with  little  faith.  This  hillock  is  full 
of  fruit,  and  resembles  the  believer  who  prays  much,  and 
desires  much,  and  receives  accordingly.'  On  her  return 
she  called  her  husband  and  friends  around  her,  and  solemnly 
took  leave  of  them.  Her  husband  j)laced  the  youngest 
child  in  her  arms,  but  she  desired  the  child  to  be  taken 
away,  saying,  '  I  am  going  to  Christ.  I  leave  my  children 
with  Him,'  and  then  fell  asleep  in  Jesus.  The  other 
brother  was  a  single  man,  twenty-two  years  of  age.  His 
summons  was  brief,  but  he  was  ready.  When  medicine 
was  offered  him,  he  said  :  '  Give  me  nothing  to  detain  me. 
It  is  good  to  die  and  go  to  Jesus.  Let  me  go  to  Christ.' 
He  soon  entered  into  the  joy  of  his  Lord.  These  gracious 
dealings  of  God  with  these  poor  believing  natives  refreshed 
my  soul.  Christ  did  indeed  reveal  Himself  to  them  as  He 
does  not  to  the  world.  They  were  reading  and  praying 
people.  They  were  regular  in  the  use  of  the  means  of 
grace.  They  sought  salvation  through  Christ  in  life,  and 
thev  found  consolation  through  Him  in  death.     Most  who 


REV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  367 

died  had  been  baptized.  Nearly  all  died  in  tlie  same 
blessed  hope.  They  are  gone.  They  are  safe.  They  have 
rested  from  their  labours.  We  may  soon  follow.  Blessed 
state  !     Blessed  Jesus  !     Glorious  salvation  ! 

"  On  Christmas  day  I  bajitized  our  old  chief.  He  had 
long  been  desirous  of  baptism,  but  I  was  fearful  that  he 
was  resting  too  much  on  the  outward  visible  sign.  As  he 
was  apparently  near  his  end,  after  morning  service  I  went 
with  some  members  of  the  congregation.  He  received 
baptism  with  the  greatest  earnestness.  Never  did  I  ad- 
minister baptism  with  greater  pleasure.  I  was  in  a  soli- 
tude. I  had  no  Christmas  fare.  But  I  felt  I  possessed 
that  which  was  better.  The  next  day  the  poor  man  died, 
and  I  trust  he  found  mercy.  His  death  brought  us  many 
visitors,  as  he  was  a  great  chief.  His  remains  were  buried 
by  his  friends  in  the  woods.  This  was  done  from  fear  that 
his  enemies  might  mutilate  his  body  on  account  of  Iiis 
former  excess  of  wickedness. 

"25th  Fehruary. — This  letter  may  be  my  last.  Last 
month  I  visited  one  of  my  outposts,  and  got  v/et  on  ray 
journey  thither.  Never  did  I  feel  stronger  to  labour,  or 
better  able  to  discharge  my  duties.  I  went  out  strong,  but 
returned  weak.  I  had  remained  in  my  wet  clothes,  and 
they  dried  upon  me.  The  influenza,  which  has  been  general, 
gradually  came  on,  uutil  I  became  senseless.  I  am  now 
better,  and  able  to  visit  some  of  my  people  near  at  hand, 
but  my  strength  does  not  increase,  and  my  appetite  fails. 
Thank  you,  my  oldest,  my  dearest,  my  best  friend,  for 
your  very  many  kindnesses  to  me  and  mine.  May  the 
Lord  Jesus  be  your  exceeding  great  reward  !     I  have  been 


368  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

ail  unprofitable  servant  in  the  vineyard  of  Christ.  A  re- 
trospective view  of  my  missionary  life  sometimes  pains 
me.  My  sins  of  omission  are  very  many.  Yet  I  feel 
more  than  supported,  so  graciously  does  the  Lord  deal 
with  so  vile  a  sinner.  To  be  delivered  from  sin  and  the 
miseries  of  this  sinful  world  would  be  a  blessing  indeed. 
But  I  wish  to  have  no  desire  apart  from  that  of  my  Lord. 
My  desire  is,  when  I  am  no  longer  able  to  work,  that  if  it 
be  the  will  of  God,  I  may  both  cease  to  work  and  to  live. 
I  hope  this  is  not  wrong.  God  knows  that  it  is  my  wish 
to  have  no  will  but  His.  Please  continue  the  Record  to 
me,  until  you  hear  I  am  no  more.  With  our  best  Christian 
love  and  remembrance  to  dear  Mrs.  Coleman  and  yourself, 
— I  remain,  very  sincerely  and  affectionately  yours, 

"  EicHARD  Davis." 

"  Kaikohe,  Stli  September  1853. 

"My  dear  Children,—  Look  from  the  world  to  the 
Lord,  for  your  redemption  draweth  nigh.  The  day  of 
Christ  is  near,  even  at  the  doors.  According  to  the  con- 
joint opinion  of  the  most  eminent  students  of  prophecy, 
the  year  1866  will  usher  in  the  great  tribulation,  the  final 
earthquake,  the  tripartition  of  the  Eoman  earth,  the  termi- 
nation of  the  times  of  the  Gentiles,  and  the  restoration  of 
the  Jews  by  Great  Britain  to  the  land  of  promise,  foretold 
by  Isaiah  in  his  18th  chapter — which  events  are  the  pre- 
dicted harbingers  and  immediate  precursors  of  the  Second 
Advent  of  the  Lord  from  heaven.  0  happy  time  !  0  glori- 
ous approach  of  our  dear  triumphant  Saviour  !  Be  on  your 
watch-tower,  that  He  shall  find  you   faithfully   doing 


REV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  309 

His  work,  with  your  loins  girt.  Let  us  devote  ourselves 
anew  to  His  service.  Forget  not  your  responsibilities  as 
missionaries.  Hitherto  I  have  thought  little  of  dates  in 
connexion  with  the  Second  Advent.  But  now  the  day 
has  so  far  dawned,  that  the  near  approach  of  the  rising 
Sun  of  Righteousness  cannot  be  mistaken.  Should  my 
life  UNEXPECTEDLY  be  spared  until  Christ's  Epiphany,  I 
expect  to  be  found  of  Him,  perhaps  at  poor  despised 
Kaikohe,  ready,  through  grace,  with  many  of  my  people, 
to  go  forth  to  meet  the  Bridegroom  with  exceeding  joy, 
and  with  Him  to  enter  into  the  marriage.  '  Blessed  are 
they  which  are  called  to  the  marriage  supper  of  the 
Lamb.'  Love  to  all,  in  which  my  wife  joins. — I  remain, 
your  ever  affectionate  father,  Richard  Davis. 

"  To  his  Children  at  Kaitaia." 

"  I5th  May  18.53.— Administered  the  Lord's  Supper 
to  129  of  my  people.  This  is  the  largest  number  of  com- 
nmnicants  we  have  had." 

"  11th  October  1853, — I  visited  Silas  and  his  wife.  They 
are  both  much  reduced,  and  the  wife  thinks  she  shall  die. 
I  said  to  Elizabeth,  '  How  is  your  body  V  She  replied, 
'  My  thoughts  are  above.  My  heart  is  open  to  heaven,  to 
Christ.'  '  But  what,'  I  added,  '  about  the  sins  you  have 
committed  all  your  life  ? '  She  said,  '  My  sins  are  for- 
given. They  have  been  washed  away  by  the  blood  of 
Christ,'  I  asked,  '  What  is  Christ?'  She  said,  'A  Saviour. 
He  was  crucified.  Therefore  I  have  no  fear,'  I  asked  her, 
'Why  V  She  answered,  '  Because  the  road  is  straight  and 
open  to  the  New  Jerusalem,'     '  Who  made  it  open  and 

2  a 


370  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

straight?'  She  answered,  '  God.'  '  Who  is  the  Way,  the 
Truth,  and  the  Life?'  '  Christ.'  'Where  does  the  Spirit 
of  God  dwell  ?'  She  said,  '  In  the  heart.'  'If  the  Spirit 
of  God  dwell  in  the  heart,  will  not  the  heart  be  enlight- 
ened ?'  'Certainly.'  'But  are  you  not  afraid  to  die?' 
'  No.'  '  Why  ?'  '  Because  of  heaven,  which  is  better  than 
earth.'  '  On  whom  do  you  rely  for  acceptance  ?'  '  On 
Christ.  My  heart,  my  all,  relies  only  upon  Him.'  Here 
are  two  old  native  slaves  apparently  in  possession  of  life 
eternal.  How  enviable  their  state !  how  enviable  their 
prospects  !  The  fever  had  been  subdued  in  both  for  some 
time,  but  they  gain  no  strength.  Elizabeth  joined  the  re- 
deemed company  24th  October.  0  happy  soul!  A  brand 
plucked  from  the  burning  by  the  Saviour's  free  grace." — 
Journal. 

"Kaikohe,  10«/t  May  1854. 

"  My  very  dear  Children,— I  write  to  you  conjointly. 
My  subject  is  mournful.  My  dear  wife  is  gone,  and  I  am 
again  left  a  lonely  wanderer.  May  I  be  able  to  bow  with 
humble  submission  to  the  will  of  the  Lord !  I  feel  very 
thankful  that  she  was  so  long  spared  to  me,  a  poor  un- 
worthy sinner,  and  that  I  was  enabled  to  attend  to  and 
nurse  her  during  her  protracted  illness.  Her  faith  in 
Christ  was  simple.  Her  peace  with  God  just  before  the 
last  death-struggle  I  shall  never  forget.  For  upwards  of 
fifteen  and  a  half  years  the  Lord  gave  her  to  me.  A  more 
attached  wife  few  men  have  ever  had.  When  I  found  her  a 
solitary  widow,  I  was  myself  a  very  lonely  widower.  None 
beyond  my  own  family  seemed  to  care  for  me.    In  her  I  had 


EEV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  371 

a  true  help-meet.  Time  and  age  strengthened  our  attach- 
ment. She  was  an  attached  wife,  a  faithful  friend,  and  a 
pleasant  and  valuable  companion.  Satisfied  with  each 
other,  we  required  no  third  person  to  add  to  our  happiness. 
To  all  human  appearance,  she  was  removed  when  she  was 
most  wanted. 

"  How  many  trifle  away  their  precious  time  in  reading 
works  of  fiction,  siren -fabrications  of  falsehood,  the  bane  of 
the  present  age,  to  please  their  fancy !  This  is  a  great, 
very  great  evil.  The  books  may  be  religious,  and  sound 
in  sentiment,  but  the  motive  for  reading  them  is  only  to 
kill  precious  time.  May  we  be  awakened  to  a  due  sense 
of  our  duty,  and  the  value  of  time  !  Of  the  value  of  time 
we  shall  never  be  truly  sensible  until  we  feel  the  value  of 
our  precious  souls.  If  the  time  and  talents  of  Christians 
are  assuredly  not  their  own,  but  are  given  to  them  to  be 
used  for  the  glory  of  God,  what  ought  we  to  think  of  the 
time  and  talents  of  missionaries  ?  How  awful  to  see  a 
missionary  following  the  devices  and  desires  of  his  own 
heart,  even  when  such  devices  are  not  in  themselves  sinful, 
but  simply  detain  him  from  essential  missionary  work ! 
How  much  of  this  evil  have  I  witnessed  in  New  Zealand  ! 
Missionaries  work  lively  on  preliminaries,  and  expend 
much  time  on  them,  but  how  little  time  do  they  devote  to 
their  essential  work !  That  missionaries  should  thus 
trifle  away  their  time,  or  do  God's  work  deceitfully  and 
hireling-like,  is  most  awful.  Does  not  the  missionary 
who  trifles  away  or  misspends  his  time,  sin  more  than 
the  profane  swearer,  the  whoremonger,  or  adulterer,  m  this 
respect,  that  they  sin  away  only  their  own  souls,  whereas 


372  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

he  sins  away  the  souls  of  others  ? — alas !  who  can  tell 
how  many  ? 

"  0  for  humility  and  patience  !  My  trials  have  hitherto 
increased  with  my  age,  but  I  trust  they  will  all  be  carried 
away  in  the  river  of  death.  May  the  Lord  make  me 
patient  in  tribulation  !  With  best  love  to  all  the  dear 
children, — I  remain,  your  ever  affectionate  father, 

"  EichArd  Davis. 

"  To  his  Children  at  Kaitaia." 

"  Waimate,  Bay  of  Island.s,  New  Zealand, 
Tth  April  1855. 

"  My  very  dear  Friend,^ — I  ought  to  have  acknow- 
ledged your  kind  letters  six  or  seven  weeks  ago,  but  for  the 
last  four  months  my  ministerial  duties  have  called  me 
from  home.  The  whole  of  the  sacramental  duties  have 
devolved  on  me.  To-morrow  these  duties  will  close  for  a 
season,  which  will  be  my  seventeenth  administration  of 
the  Lord's  Supper  since  my  recovery  in  December  last. 
Your  kind  letters  were  a  cordial  to  my  sorrowful  spirits. 

"The  7th  April  1854  was  the  last  day  I  spent  with  my 
dear  attached  wife.  Just  before  midnight  she  left  me  for 
a  better  world.  As  her  illness  increased,  so  did  my  labour 
and  care.  For  a  long  time  I  had  no  assistance  in  my 
nightly  duties,  which  became  heavy  as  her  paralysis  and 
lielplessness  increased.  She  became  at  length  utterly  help- 
less, and  continued  so  for  many  weeks.  Her  end  was 
peaceful.  I  trust  she  sleeps  in  Jesus,  and  that  I  shall 
again  meet  her  before  the  throne  of  God.  She  was  a  well- 
educated  woman,  had  moved  in  good  society,  and  possessed 
a  good  stock  of  common  sense,  which  her  education  had 


REV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  373 

taught  her  to  use  with  advantage.  She  was  a  thoroughly 
attached  wife,  was  a  great  support  to  me  in  my  afflictions, 
and  rendered  me  valuable  assistance  in  relieving  the  wants 
of  the  natives.  She  was  loved  by  the  natives  in  life  and 
in  death,  and  they  have  mourned  her  loss.  They  never 
left  her  remains  night  or  day  until  they  were  deposited  in 
the  silent  tomb.  The  whole  of  Kaikohe  was  present  the 
morning  of  the  funeral,  and  there  was  scarcely  a  dry  eye 
among  them.  About  one  himdred  accompanied  the  re- 
mains to  Waimate.  They  wished  to  have  the  sole  manage- 
ment of  the  removal,  and  did  it  well.  Archdeacon  W. 
Williams,  who  respected  her  very  much,  read  the  funeral 
service.     It  was  a  day  never  to  be  forgotten. 

At  the  funeral  I  first  observed  the  measles  among  the 
natives.  The  epidemic  spread  rapidly,  and  was  soon  ac- 
companied by  hooping-cough.  This  called  for  new  exer- 
tion among  the  sick,  the  dying,  and  the  dead,  when  I  was 
worn  down  in  body  and  mind.  Under  these  duties  I 
staggered  on  in  the  midst  of  scenes  of  distress,  sorrow,  and 
death.  One  morning  I  was  sent  for  to  bury  the  last  two 
children  of  a  fine  family.  The  father  died  first,  next  his 
children.  My  appetite  had  rather  failed,  and  I  had  eaten 
little,  when  I  set  off  to  this  scene  of  sorrow.  I  read 
the  service  over  the  sacred  remains  of  the  dear  departed 
little  ones,  who  had  followed  their  father  to  be  with 
Christ.  From  thence  I  went  farther  into  the  woods  to 
visit  a  poor  old  couple.  During  my  walk  dark  clouds 
passed  over  my  eyes,  and  I  was  ready  to  fall  from 
exhaustion.  At  length  I  succeeded  in  getting  to  the 
house,  and   lay  down   for    some   time,  ate  a  few  sweet 


374  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

potatoes,  went  to  the  place  where  I  had  left  my  horse, 
and  rode  home.  In  the  evening  I  went  to  bed  as  usual, 
hoping  to  be  able  to  undertake  my  Sunday  duties.  I 
awoke  in  the  night,  found  everything  in  appakent  motion, 
and  was  laid  low  by  a  severe  bilious  attack.  I  had  three 
attacks  in  a  few  days,  but  persevered  in  doing  what  I 
could,  until  mind  and  body  sunk  together.  The  middle 
of  November  we  removed  to  Waimate,  and  found  myself 
better  in  the  society  of  my  children,  but  hav^e  never 
entirely  recovered.  The  sacramental  duties  of  the  Nor- 
thern District  devolved  on  me,  and  about  November  last 
year  I  began  to  visit  all  the  congregations  and  the  northern 
station,  Kaitaia.  January  1855  I  returned  from  the  north, 
and  completed  my  visitation,  greatly  exhausted.  My  medi- 
cal advisers  recommended  me  to  spend  a  little  time  with 
my  children  and  friends  in  Auckland.  At  Auckland  I 
received  much  attention  from  lay  and  clerical  friends.  1 
preached  twice  at  St.  Paul's,  and  once  at  St.  Barnabas' 
to  large  congregations.  In  my  missionary  duties  I  find 
peace,  and  sometimes  in  preaching  more  enlargement 
and  earnestness  than  formerly.  0  what  a  gi-eat,  glorious, 
finished  salvation  we  have  the  happy  privilege  to  make 
known  to  men,  and,  above  all,  to  partake  of  freely  our- 
selves ! 

"My  medical  advisers  consider  that  I  ought  not  to 
return  to  Kaikohe  to  live  in  solitude,  and  as  I  have  long 
had  the  duty  of  both  places,  my  brethren  have  now 
appointed  me  to  Waimate,  subject  to  the  approval  of  the 
bishop.  To-morrow  the  Lord's  Supper  is  to  be  adminis- 
tered to  the  Europeans,  and  eight  adults  are  to  be  baptized 


EEV.  KICHARD  DAVIS.  375 

in  the  native  service.  Native  sen^ice  at  nine  A.M.,  Euro- 
pean at  eleven,  native  service  again  at  three  p.m. 

We  have  to  mourn  over  much  declension  among  the 
natives  generally.  They  have  much  facilities  in  getting 
money,  as  produce  is  very  dear,  and  many  are  become 
peddling  traders.  This  has  drawn  away  the  minds  of 
many  professors  from  better  things.  Ardent  spirits  are 
also  now  sought  for  and  much  used  by  many  natives. 
This  has  thinned  our  ranks  greatly,  and  will  bring  many 
to  a  premature  death.  At  every  place  I  have  visited,  I  have 
found  a  diminution  in  the  number  of  communicants.  Last 
Sunday  the  number  here  was  118,  and  three  months  ago 
138.  At  Kaitaia  216,  at  the  prcAdous  sacrament  280. 
Another  evil  has  led  to  this  diminution.  No  communi- 
cants came  from  one  of  the  tribes,  who  were  meditating  a 
war,  which  has  since  broken  out. 

I  wish  you  had  seen  our  much  esteemed  friend,  Arch- 
deacon W.  Williams  and  his  valuable  wife  when  in 
England.  In  him  you  would  have  found  the  devoted 
missionary  and  gentleman  combined.  Here  he  is  beloved 
and  respected  by  all.  The  Church  in  New  Zealand  profited 
by  his  visit.  He  carried  through  the  press  a  revised 
edition  of  the  New  Testament  in  Maori,  and  a  new 
edition  of  the  Prayer- Book,  The  Society's  best  men  stick 
closest  to  their  work.  To  him  New  Zealand  is  chiefly 
indebted  for  the  Maori  version  of  the  Scriptures.  I  am 
also  sorry  you  have  not  seen  our  bishop.  He  was  indeed 
a  friend  to  me  in  adversity.  With  my  best  Christian  love 
to  Mrs.  Coleman, — I  remain,  my  dear  friend,  yours  faith- 
fully and  affectionately,  Eichard  Davis." 


376  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

"  Waimatk,  Bay  of  Islands, 
November  7,  1855. 

"  My  very  dear  Friend, — After  consultation  with  my 
friends  on  the  important  subject,  and  according  to  the 
wishes  of  my  children,  I  married  jVfiss  Jane  Holloway 
King  six  weeks  ago  to-day.  In  her  I  possess  a  peculiar 
treasure.  She  has  entered  with  me  into  my  labours.  And 
as  my  duties  have  called  me  in  various  directions,  which 
allowed  of  lier  accompanying  me,  we  have  not  lived  at 
home  liardly  a  fortnight  since  our  marriage. 

"  My  family,  through  mercy,  is  tolerably  well.  Some 
of  my  children  are  widely  scattered.  My  youngest  daugh- 
ter, Sophia,  was  married  to  Mr.  James  Kemp,  25tli  October 
1854.  Mr.  Kemp  was  a  wholesale  merchant  in  Auckland. 
He  is  now  looking  out  for  land,  on  which  to  commence 
farming.  He  is  a  pious  young  man.  The  religion  of 
Jesus  is,  I  fear,  at  a  very  low  ebb  in  this  country.  I 
believe  the  principal  fault  is  in  the  ministry.  The  colon- 
ists are  a  church-going  people.  The  congregations  at  St. 
Paul's  are  large,  regular,  and  attentive.  But  there  is  a 
want  of  vital  energy  in  the  pulpit  ministrations.  On  the 
Monday  after  my  first  sermon  in  that  church,  I  met  a 
gentleman,  a  member  of  Council,  who  told  me  that  he 
thought  the  congregation  of  St.  Paul's  heard  more  gospel 
from  that  one  sernion,  than  they  had  heard  in  six  months 
before.  Among  the  natives  there  is  much  declension. 
Ardent  spirits  have  been  introduced,  and  some  drink  a 
great  deal.  This  makes  our  labours  heavy  and  heartless  ; 
but  we  must  persevere.  The  enemy  has  come  in  like  a 
flood,  and  if  we  are  vigilant,  we  liope  the  Lord  will  lift 


REV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  3  /  ( 

up  a  banner  against  him.  At  Waimate,  the  congregation 
in  the  morning  is  150,  and  there  were  100  communicants 
at  the  last  administration.  At  Kaikohe,  in  fine  weather, 
congregation  150.  There  were  eighty-five  communicants 
at  the  last  communion.  At  Mangakahia  there  has  been 
a  falling  away  :  communicants  only  fifty  -five ;  at  Otava, 
thirty ;  at  Tepuna,  six  ;  at  Matauri,  thirty-four  last  Sun- 
day. Matauri  is  on  the  coast,  some  distance  from  Wai- 
mate. God  has  a  people  there,  and  there  is  much  to 
encourage,  although  very  much  to  mourn  over.  At  Kai- 
kohe there  is  life,  and  in  every  little  congregation  there  are 
some  who  desire  to  follow  Christ  in  sincerity. 

"  My  labours  at  this  time  lie  very  wide,  and  when  so 
much  divided,  the  most  I  can  do  in  each  place  is  little. 
The  ever-blessed  God  has  blessed  me  of  late  with  clearer 
views  of  the  blessed  Gospel,  and,  I  hope,  increased  my 
energy  in  preaching.  But  my  capability  of  locomotion  must 
ere  long  decrease ;  yet  I  hope  to  push  on  as  long  as  I  can. 
My  heavy  afflictions  have  been  made  a  rich  blessing  to 
my  souL  There  seems  a  general  want  of  vital  godlmess 
amongst  us.  We  are  content  with  living  in  what  we 
consider  a  state  of  salvation,  and  therefore  do  not  progress 
onward  to  the  stature  of  the  fulness  of  Christ.     Xeither 

THE  ASSURANCE  OF  FAITH,  NOR  THE  ASSURANCE  OF  HOPE,  IS 

SOUGHT  FOR  AS  ASSURANCE  OUGHT  TO  BE.  I  fear  there  is 
little  delight  in  communion  with  God  amongst  us.  Too 
many  of  us  seek  our  own,  and  not  the  things  of  Jesus 
Christ.  After  all  the  falling  off  among  the  natives,  there 
is  perhaps  as  much  (if  not  more)  vital  godliness  among 
them,    in   proportion   to    their   numbers,    as   among   our 


378  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

colonists,  by  whom  they  are  generally  despised.  On  Sun- 
day evening,  at  Matanui,  two  men  asked  me :  '  Do  you 
know  anything  of  an  internal  warfare  and  temptation  V 
I  told  them,  that  I  was  never  free  from  it,  and  on  that  very 
day,  whilst  administering  the  Lord's  Supper,  the  conflict 
was  carried  on.  They  looked  at  each  other  with  satisfac- 
tion, and  remarked  :  '  Where  there  was  no  conflict,  there 
could  be  no  Christianity.'  I  told  them  that  was  my 
opinion  ;  that  the  adversary  allowed  those  who  were  fol  - 
lowing  their  own  ways  to  live  in  peace,  and  that  the  con- 
flict was  only  carried  on  in  the  hearts  of  God's  children, 
who  were  seeking  the  truth. 

"  Your  sentiments  with  regard  to  the  signs  of  the  times 
fully  coincide  wdth  my  own.  ^lay  we  be  ready  to  do  or 
suffer  all  His  blessed  will !  How  necessary  is  it  tliat  we 
should  live  with  our  lamps  trimmed,  and  our  loins  girt ! 
How  essential  is  the  duty  incumbent  on  us  to  live  exclu- 
sively to  the  glory  of  God  !  May  the  Lord  bless  you,  my 
much  respected  and  ever  beloved  friends,  with  much  of 
His  presence  !  May  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  think  in  your 
thoughts,  speak  in  your  words,  and  manifest  Himself  in 
all  your  actions  !  The  time  of  our  re-union  now  draws 
near. 

"  My  dear  wife  unites  with  me  in  best  Christian  affec- 
tion to  dear  Mrs.  Coleman  and  yourself, — ^and  believe  me 
to  remain,  my  very  dear  friend,  yours  respectfully  and 
affectionately,  •  Richard  Davis." 


REV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  379 


"  Tepuna,  New  Zealand, 
10th  March  1856. 


"  My  very  dear  Friend, — I  sincerely  thank  you  and 
dear  Mrs.  Coleman  for  the  case  of  books,  which  reached 
me  safely  on  the  11th  nit.  We  have  had  as  yet  no  time 
to  examine  them.  On  that  day  I  returned  from  visiting 
my  old  district,  Kaikohe,  and  from  administering  the  Holy 
Communion  at  different  places.  1 7th  February  I  adminis- 
tered the  Holy  Communion  at  Waimate  ;  on  the  21st 
we  came  to  this  place,  and  I  went  to  Matanui  on  the  2 2d, 
and  administered  the  Lord's  Supper  on  the  24th.  As  the 
steamer,  which  runs  between  the  Bay  and  Auckland,  was 
proceeding  to  Mongonui,  a  port  twenty-four  miles  fi'om 
Kaitaia,  we  gladly  embraced  the  opportunity,  and  on  the 
26th  went  on  board  the  steamer,  and  arrived  at  Mon- 
gonui in  the  evening,  where  we  were  hospitably  enter- 
tained by  !Mr.  Butler,  a  principal  merchant  in  that  place. 
Next  day,  after  dinner,  I  was  laid  low  by  a  serious  bilious 
attack.  After  consulting  our  friends,  it  was  deemed 
advisable  to  postpone  the  journey  to  Kaitaia,  and  to 
return  by  the  steamer  to  the  Bay,  where  I  could  obtain 
medical  advice.  As  the  steamer's  time  was  three  a.m., 
]\Ir.  Butler  and  the  captain  of  the  steamer  took  me  by  the 
arms,  ill  as  I  was,  and  led  me  to  the  boat.  I  could  not 
stand.  Twice  I  became  unconscious  as  they  led  me  on, 
and  I  knew  not  biit  the  next  step  might  be  my  last.  The 
cool  evening  air  on  the  deck  of  the  steamer  refreshed  me. 
The  day  following  we  reached  Tepuna,  and  I  was  able  to 
take  the  duty  two  Sundays  at  this  place.  Yesterday, 
besides  a  baptism  and  two  services,  I  administered  the 


380  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

Holy  Communion  once  in  Maori  and  once  in  English. 
The  afternoon  duties  I  performed  with  difficulty.  I  am 
far  from  well.  My  spirits  were  depressed  the  whole  of  my 
journey,  arising  partly  from  indigestion  and  partly  from 
the  unsatisfactory  state  of  the  congregations.  For  weeks 
I  enjoyed  no  quiet  rest,  and  arrived  here  in  a  worn-out 
state  the  day  before  I  embarked  in  the  steamer, 

"  The  state  of  the  natives  is  not  promising.  Many  are 
become  drunkards.  Sensuahty  has  increased.  Many  have 
resorted  to  their  old  customs.  Deceptions  are  multiply- 
ing. When  at  Otava  in  January,  the  teacher  showed  me 
a  rude  drawing  of  a  flying  dragon,  a  look  at  which  would 
preserve  people  from  the  fatal  disease  with  which  the 
world  was  to  be  visited.  During  the  week  our  servant-girl 
one  day  was  missing.  My  wife  told  me  she  had  been  sent 
for  by  her  mother  to  attend  a  meeting  that  day  to  be  held 
near  their  place.  The  girl  on  her  return  told  us,  that  a  man, 
who  professes  to  be  both  a  doctor  and  a  priest,  had  called 
them  together  to  inform  them  that  a  deadly  malady  was  com- 
ing on  the  earth,  and  that  he  wished  to  provide  them  with 
a  remedy  against  it.  One  hundred  people  were  present. 
Medicine  was  given,  and  the  rude  drawing  of  a  dragon  was 
exhibited.  Every  house  was  ordered  to  have  a  picture  of  the 
dragon,  which,  if  they  looked  upon  it,  would  prove  a  pre- 
servative.  The  Sunday  following  I  preached  on  the  subject. 

"  While  sitting  with  the  people  of  Mangakahia,  a  picture 
of  the  dragon  was  jjroduced,  with  a  paper  having  a  direct 
reference  to  the  brazen  serpent  in  the  wilderness.  As  the 
author  had  affixed  his  name  to  this  paper,  I  inquired  his 
general  character.     They  said  that  he  held  communication 


REV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  381 

with  spirits ;  that  he  was  a  great  doctor,  had  performed 
many  cures,  and  was  directed  to  remedies  by  the  spirit ; 
that  w'heu  he  w^anted  a  remedy,  he  ascended  a  mountain, 
from  wlience  the  spirit  directed  his  eye  to  the  spot  Avhere 
it  was  to  be  found  ;  that  once  his  eye  was  directed  to  the 
ocean  ;  that  he  swam  to  the  spot,  dived,  and  found  an 
effectual  remedy  for  the  malady.  They  told  me  that  the 
papers  sent  out  by  this  man  were  in  the  hands  of  all  the 
neighbouring  tribes,  and  were  greatly  valued.  On  another 
occasion,  when  I  was  uplifting  Christ  as  the  only  Saviour, 
present  or  future,  an  old  native  produced  his  red  dragon. 
He  gave  it  to  me,  and  I  have  just  sent  it  to  Salisbury 
Square.  They  said  that  the  original  drawing  was  obtained 
from  a  steamer  which  had  visited  their  port.  Intercourse 
with  spirits,  in  Scripture  language  necromancy,  is  now 
much  practised  among  the  natives. 

"  About  three  months  ago  we  lost  a  young  chief  of  great 
promise  as  regards  European  manners  and  industry.  He 
was  in  connexion  with  Government,  and  had  begun  to 
benefit  the  country  by  making  roads,  etc.  He  had  a  team 
of  oxen,  a  dray,  a  cart,  and  two  ploughs,  and  he  and  his 
people  had  well  fenced  in  several  paddocks,  and  grew  and 
disposed  of  much  produce.  His  example  appeared  to  stir 
up  others  to  imitate  him.  Many  natives  joined  him,  and 
a  strong  party  gathered  around  the  industrious  cliief,  so 
that  he  was  looked  up  to  as  a  person  likely  to  maintain 
the  peace  of  the  country.  Benjamin  Taui  was  once  a  pro- 
fessor of  Christianity,  and  previous  to  Heke's  war  was  at 
the  head  of  his  tribe  as  a  professor.  In  this  war  he  took 
a  prominent  part.     He  felt,  however,  that  in  joining  Heke 


382  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

he  had  placed  himself  in  a  false  position.  ]>ut  the  war 
divested  him  of  his  religion,  and  he  became  a  worldly, 
calculating  man.  Tliree  years  ago  he  took  a  second  wife, 
in  order  to  have  children,  as  he  had  none  by  his  first  wife. 
This  summer  he  took  a  third  wife.  She  told  him  his 
taking  her  to  wife  would  be  his  death.  He  took  her,  and 
soon  became  ill.  The  native  priests  and  doctor  tried  their 
skill  in  vain.  He  sent  to  Waimate.  I  found  him  in  ex- 
treme pain  from  active  inflammation  of  the  bowels.  For 
three  days  I  did  my  best,  but  could  not  relieve  him.  On 
the  fourth  day  I  found  him  a  corpse.  I  was  very  poorly 
myself.  I  fear  there  was  little  hope  in  his  death.  His 
pains  were  too  violent  to  allow  of  much  being  said  to  him, 
or  of  his  attending  to  the  little  said.  Seeing  his  case  to  be 
hopeless,  I  spoke  strongly  to  him  on  the  last  day.  The 
effect  of  this  none  but  the  Searcher  of  hearts  can  know. 

"  Here  we  have  peace,  but  there  is  war  between  the 
natives  in  the  Bay  of  Plenty  and  those  at  the  Wairoa  on 
the  western  coast.  Some  of  our  people  here  have  joined 
the  latter.  The  war  has  originated  about  their  land  claims 
— a  fruitful  source  of  evil. 

"  The  result  of  my  present  illness  is  known  only  to  Him, 
at  the  foot  of  whose  throne  I  wish  to  lie  passive,  clothed 
with  deep  humility.  There  is  much  nervous  excitement 
in  the  system.  At  present  I  can  do  but  little.  This  week 
I  hope  to  examine  and  instruct  daily  three  elderly  candi- 
dates, whom  I  hope  to  baptize  next  Sunday.  My  spirits 
are  depressed,  but  the  Lord  deals  very  graciously  with  me. 
How  much  I  need  the  comfort  of  an  experienced  Christian 
brother  1     0  for  faith  to  believe  that  the  Lord  Jesus  will 


REV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  383 

be  everything  to  me  !  0  how  necessary  is  an  assurance 
OF  FAITH  !  I  have  often  urged  it  in  my  preaching  to 
natives  and  Europeans.  If  again  restored,  I  shall  enforce 
it  yet  more  strongly.  Pray  for  me,  and  write  to  me  as 
soon  as  you  receive  this.  I  shall  write  again,  when  I  see 
how  it  is  likely  to  go  with  me.  My  devoted  wife  joins 
with  me  in  best  Christian  love  to  Mrs.  Coleman  and  your- 
self.— I  remain,  as  ever,  my  dear  sir,  yours  faithfully  and 
affectionately,  Pjchard  Davis." 

"  Waimate,  Bay  of  Islands, 
Oct.  17,  1856. 

"  My  very  dear  Friend, — Tractarianism  does  not  press 
upon  its  votaries  that  holy  observance  of  the  Sabbath 
which  the  spirit  of  the  Gospel  does.  Of  this  we  some 
years  ago  had  a  development.  Blessed  be  God,  that  holy 
observance  of  the  Lord's  day  does  not  in  God's  children 
arise  from  a  spirit  of  bondage  !  Alas,  what  will  become 
of  England  should  the  continental  Sabbath  be  finally  in- 
troduced !  Should  England  be  thus  overcome,  let  the 
Queen  look  to  her  crown.  Alas  for  England,  should  her 
Governors  cast  God's  Sabbath  behind  them,  and  cease  to 
recognise  Him  as  their  Governor ! 

"  October  20th. — I  began  this  letter  the  day  after  my 
return  from  visiting  two  of  our  old  stations,  Keri  Keri  and 
Tepuna.  My  dear  wife  accompanied  me.  We  left  on  the 
3d  instant.  On  the  4th  I  met  the  people.  Sixteen  can- 
didates for  the  Holy  Communion  presented  themselves, 
and  one  adult  for  baptism.  On  the  Sunday  the  Sacraments 
were  administered  in  the  morning  in  Maori ;  communi- 


384  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

cants  in  all,  native  and  European,  twenty-three.  In  the 
evening  I  read  prayers  and  preached  in  English.  On  the 
Monday  Mr.  King  came  for  us  in  his  boat,  and  after  meet- 
ing the  natives  we  accompanied  him  to  Tepuna.  On  the 
7tli  our  meetings  commenced  with  the  natives,  and  con- 
tinued daily  until  the  Sabbath.  On  the  Sabbath  three 
adults  and  a  child  were  baptized,  and  the  Holy  Sacrament 
administered  to  seventeen  natives  and  six  Europeans.  In 
the  afternoon  I  read  prayers  and  preached  in  English.  On 
the  Monday  some  of  the  people  came  to  take  leave  of  us, 
and  on  the  Tuesday,  the  14th,  we  left  for  Keri  Keri,  and 
were  five  hours  on  the  water  pulling  against  a  head  wind. 
This  I  should  not  have  attempted  but  for  a  previous 
engagement  to  marry  at  Keri  Keri  a  European  couple. 
When  we  arrived,  to  our  mortification  we  found  they  had 
not  come.  We  however  stayed  with  Sophia  for  the  night, 
and  the  next  morning  the  bridal  party  arrived.  The  cere- 
mony was  performed,  and  we  returned  home.  But  I  had 
caught  cold  in  the  boat  and  returned  home  very  unwell. 
The  day  following  was  set  apart  for  writing  English  let- 
ters, but  from  being  poorly,  and  from  numerous  inten-up- 
tions  I  was  obliged  to  desist.  Our  visit  to  these  stations 
was  a  pleasant,  aud,  I  huniljly  hope,  a  profital)le  one  to 
the  poor  natives.  Since  our  last  visit  in  that  direction, 
a  few  of  the  people  seemed  to  possess  clearer  and  more 
simple  views  of  salvation  by  faith  in  Christ.  These  vicAvs 
have  stimulated  tliem  to  do  what  good  they  can  among 
their  neighbours.  The  late  Mr.  King  was  a  spiritually- 
minded  man,  and  his  simple  and  spiritual  mode  of  teach- 
ing is  not  forgotten.     At  Waimate  we  liavc  a  congregation 


REV.   RICHARD  DAVIS.  385 

of  upwards  of  200.  Half  of  them  are  communicants,  and 
mauy  of  them  appear  to  possess  a  simple,  saving  faith  in 
Jesus.  But  they  do  not  advance  in  the  divine  life  as  we 
wish  them  to  do.  About  three  months  ago  I  preached  a 
missionary  sermon  to  them,  wherein  was  given  an  outline 
of  the  commencement  and  advance  of  the  Church  Mission- 
9,iy  Society.  This  was  done  on  the  Sunday  previous  to 
the  Sacrament,  and  notice  given  that  the  offertory  collec- 
tion would  be  given  over  to  the  Society.  £13  were  col- 
lected, and  £2  given  from  their  church  fund,  making 
together  the  sum  of  £15.  At  Kaikohe  the  same  steps 
were  taken,  £14  were  collected,  and  £10  given  from  their 
church  fund,  making  in  all  the  sum  of  £24.  In  both 
cases  the  natives  subscribed  according  to  their  ability,  and 
some  of  them  beyond  their  ability. 

"  The  congregation  of  Kaikohe  has  increased  in  number 
during  the  last  year.  The  late  Heke's  people  now  attend 
public  service,  and  three  of  them  partook  of  the  Holy 
Communion  last  time.  At  Otaua,  about  ten  miles  south- 
west of  Kaikohe,  the  congregation  has  diminished,  some 
of  the  people  having  been  induced  by  a  heathen  chief  to 
join  him  in  his  depredations,  which  led  to  a  war.  About 
tw  euty  of  them,  communicants  however,  continued  to  hold 
on.  This  congregation  has  been  reduced  to  about  forty. 
At  j\Iangakahia  several  have  fallen  away  and  become 
dead  and  careless.  Last  Communion  we  had  only  be- 
tween fifty  and  sixty  communicants.  Worldly-minded- 
ness  has  much  increased  among  the  natives  for  some  time, 
and  those  who  hold  on  in  their  profession  have  lost  much 
of  that  simplicity  of  mind  which  they  formerly  possessed. 

2  B 


386  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

"  At  Matauri,  on  tlie  coast,  about  half  way  between  the 
Kay  and  Wangaroa,  we  have  a  congregation  of  about  eighty 
natives.  The  communicants  are  about  thirty.  This  place 
I  have  usually  visited  in  connexion  with  Tepuna.  But 
for  the  last  two  months  they  have  quarrelled  among  them- 
selves, and  some  have  fallen  in  battle.  As  soon  as  they 
shall  have  settled  down  into  quiet,  I  hope  to  be  able  ty 
visit  them  again.  My  nerves  would  scarcely  allow  me  to 
visit  them  during  their  hostilities. 

"  Never  did  I  value  missionary  work  as  much  as  now. 
I  trust  the  Lord  will  yet  enable  me  to  preach  His  blessed 
(fospel  to  the  poor  natives.  0  what  a  privilege,  to  be 
allowed  to  live  to  the  glory  of  God  on  earth  !  Every  oppor- 
tunity given  to  show  forth  His  praise  gives  pleasure. 

"  I  never  expect  to  be  as  well  again  as  I  have  been,  but 
my  medical  adviser  tells  me  that  I  may  look  forward  to 
some  years  of  usefulness.  The  ever  blessed  God  knows 
what  is  best  for  me.  My  dear  devoted  wife  joins  with  me 
in  our  best  love  to  Mrs.  Coleman  and  yourself. — ^I  remain, 
yours  faithfully  and  aftectionately  in  the  Gospel, 

"  liicHARD  Davis," 

"  Waimate,  Bay  of  Islands, 
Jan.  8,  1857. 

"  My  dear,  ever  respected,  and  beloved  Friend, — The 
copy  of  your  farewell  address  to  the  parishioners  of  Ventnor 
T  received  this  morning.  Most  deeply  and  sincerely  do  I 
sympathize  with  you  on  your  separation  from  your  people. 
How  short  the  time  now  appears  since  you  first  visited 
me  at  Woodrow  Farm.     For  that  visit  may  the  Lord  ever 


REV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  387 

make  me  thankful !  That  visit  was  one  of  my  greatest 
blessings.  But  alas,  how  unthankful  and  unholy  my  life 
has  been !  It  is  now  nearly  thirty- two  years  since  I 
landed  in  this  country ;  but  0  how  unprofitable,  how  very 
little  I  have  done  for  the  Lord  Jesus  !  Alas,  how  little  I 
have  lived  to  the  glory  of  His  name  !  And  yet  the  Lord 
has  not,  I  trust,  withdrawn  His  lovingkindness  from  me. 
What  a  monument  of  forbearing  mercy  ! 

"  I  am  even  better  than  when  I  last  wrote ;  neverthe- 
less a  change  may  not  be  far  distant;  we  may  very  soon 
meet  at  the  feet  of  Him  who  redeemed  us  with  His  own 
blood.  My  nerves  are  bad,  and  every  little  thing  produces 
an  unpleasant,  and  sometimes  a  painful,  excitement. 

"  In  happy  England  you  have  a  host  of  tried  Christian 
friends  with  whom  to  hold  communion.  There  you  have 
the  privilege  of  building  each  other  up  in  the  faith  of 
Christ — of  bearing  each  other's  burdens,  and  comforting 
each  other  in  affliction.  Here,  at  Waimate,  such  friends 
and  associates  are  not  to  be  found,  nor  in  the  neighbour- 
hood. The  standard  of  Christianity  is  very  low  in  this 
country,  both  among  the  Europeans  and  among  the  natives. 
If  the  standard  were  higher  among  us,  it  might  be  higher 
among  the  natives.  The  Society  is  urging  a  native  mini- 
stry upon  us.  I  have  little  hope  under  that  head.  I  never 
met  with  natives  more  advanced  in  Christianity  than 
some  of  the  people  of  Kaikohe,  and  although  I  doubt  not 
their  sterling  piety,  and  their  being  in  a  state  of  salvation, 
yet  there  is  a  want  of  stability  in  the  time  of  trial. 

"  At  this  place  I  cannot  perceive  any  advance  towards 
the  good,  but  this  Christmas  we  have  had  much  retrograde 


388  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

towards  the  evil.  Last  Sunday  we  had  but  seventy  com- 
municants at  the  native  Communion,  whereas  we  should 
have  had  at  least  a  hundred.  At  Kaikohe,  a  fortnight 
previously,  we  had,  if  I  remember  right,  107.  The  state 
of  the  natives  of  this  place  gives  my  weak  mind  much  pain. 
Waimate  has  suffered  much  from  changes.  0  for  more 
earnestness !  0  for  an  outpouring  of  the  Spirit  from  on 
high !  In  one  part  of  Waimate  there  has  been  much 
drunkenness  this  Christmas.  They  were  a  fallen  party. 
Since  I  have  been  here,  many  of  them  appeared  to  be 
coming  round,  and  became  pretty  regular  in  their  attend- 
ance at  church.  They  have  now  sunk  lower  than  ever. 
They  had  suffered  a  trading  European  to  hang  himself 
"  upon  them,  and  much  ardent  spirits  have  been  introduced 
among  them.  It  is  reported  that  a  hogshead  of  spirits 
was  brought  in  in  one  cask.  Alas,  how  much  evil  such  a 
man  is  capable  of  doing  ! 

"  God  has  given  me  a  great  blessing  in  my  present  wife. 
Nevertheless  it  is  the  desire  of  my  heart  to  live  on  the 
very  threshold  of  eternity.  Mrs.  Matthews  and  four  of 
her  children  are  with  us.  She  unites  with  my  dear  wife 
and  myself  in  Christian  love  to  yourself  and  Mrs.  Cole- 
man.— I  remain,  yours  faithfully  and  affectionately, 

"  EicHAED  Davis." 

"  Waimate,  Bay  of  Islands, 
July  21,  1857. 

"  My  very  dear  Friend, — Since  I  wrote  to  you  on  the 
receipt  of  the  copy  of  your  farewell  address  to  your  con- 
gregation at  Ventnor,  this  is  my  third  attempt  to  write 


KEV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  389 

again.  I  felt  a  difficulty,  not  knowing  but  that  you  might 
have  entered  into  rest.  I  hope  now  to  be  able  to  conclude 
a  short  letter. 

"  Next  to  my  beloved  parents  you  have  been  my  best 
earthly  friend,  therefore  it  is  natural  that  I  should  be 
desirous  to  know  the  state  of  your  health,  but  1  cannot 
derive  that  knowledge  from  any  one  but  yourself. 

"  It  is  now  many  years  ago  that  you  first  visited  me  at 
Woodrow,  when  you  were  made  the  instrument  of  direct- 
ing my  tottering  and  faltering  steps  to  the  patlis  of  peace. 
From  that  period  your  friendship  has  been  persevering, 
steady,  and  kind.  And  as  at  its  beginning,  so  in  its  con- 
tinuance, it  has  been  a  great  assistance  to  me ;  especially 
it  was  an  encouragement  and  stimulation  to  me  and  my 
dear  family,  in  the  various  trials  we  had  to  contend  with 
in  the  formation  and  the  prosecution  of  this  mission. 
Please  do  let  me  hear  from  you,  or  of  you,  on  the  receipt 
of  this  letter. 

"  Through  the  goodness  of  the  ever  blessed  God  I  have 
been  enabled  to  go  through  my  duties  better  this  year 
than  the  last.  We  were  nearly  seven  weeks  from  home 
on  an  official  visit  to  the  district  of  Kaitaia,  to  administer 
the  Lord's  Supper  at  various  places.  On  our  return  the 
same  duties  lay  before  me  in  my  own  district,  and  I  was 
enabled  to  fulfil  them.  And  after  having  travelled  over 
the  country  and  about  the  country  from  the  North  Cape, 
and  south  as  far  as  Mangakahia,  I  returned  home  without 
any  diminution  of  strength.  My  health  is  now  better  than 
it  was  a  year  ago,  and  seems  to  me  to  improve.  Ere  this, 
eighteen  months  ago,  I  expected  to  have  left  this  wicked 


390  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

and  turbulent  world,  but  the  Lord  continues  me  in  His 
glorious  work.  As  my  spiritual  health  and  strength  in- 
crease, so  does  my  bodily ;  and  I  trust  God  has  given  me 
a  sincere  desire  to  devote  all  to  His  service,  to  be  spent 
to  His  glory, 

"  From  Kaitaia  to  the  North  Cape  my  journey  was  inter- 
esting, and  I  hope  to  be  able,  if  duty  requires,  to  visit  those 
parts  again  next  summer.  0  how  wonderful  that  God 
should  see  j&t  to  allow  a  poor  sinner,  so  helpless  and 
worthless,  to  be  thus  employed  at  my  time  of  life.  It 
is  often  my  wish,  and  sometimes  my  prayer,  should  it  be 
the  will  of  the  ever  blessed  God,  that  I  may  cease  to 
work  and  live  when  His  time  shall  come.  It  would  be 
painful  to  me  to  be  a  nseless  burden  to  the  Church  of  God. 
With  our  united  best  Christian  love  to  Mrs.  Coleman  and 
yourself, — I  remain,  yours  faithfully  and  affectionately, 

"  IiicHARD  Davis." 

"  12th  Fchmanj  1857.— 0  how  thankful  I  ought  to  be 
for  the  goodness  of  the  Lord !  But,  alas !  never  was  a 
sinner  more  rebellious.  0  God,  command  my  heart.  My 
grandson  Earnest  was  brought  home  this  morning  in  an 
alarming  state.  On  his  way  to  the  Awanui  his  horse  took 
fright,  and  threw  him.  The  wheel  of  the  dray  passed  over 
his  body,  but  through  the  wonderful  providence  of  God 
without  his  receiving  material  injury.  The  dray  had  four 
tons  on  it ! ! ! 

"  15th  Fehruary. — Preached  to  a  very  large  congregation. 
214  natives  partook  of  the  Lord's  Supper.  Preached  in 
the  evening  to  a  large  congregation.     Thus  the  Lord  sup- 


REV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  391 

ported  his  unworthy  servant,  and  carried  him  through  the 
duties  he  had  so  much  feared.  0  Lord,  unworthy  as  I  am, 
Thou  hast  answered  my  prayer. 

"  1 6th  February. — And  now,  0  Lord,  prepare  me  for  my 
journey  to  the  far  north.  In  mercy  direct  and  protect  me 
therein.  Grant  that  it  may  be  the  means  of  extending 
Thy  kingdom  and  exalt  the  glory  of  Thy  name, 

"  X'dth  February. — Saw  the  mirage  as  we  neared  a  soli- 
tary rock  on  the  desolate  coast  called  Aral  (hindrance), 
because  it  hindered  the  passage  there  at  high-water  in  a 
heavy  sea.  I  had  for  some  time  observed  what  I  believed 
to  be  the  mirage.  When  we  approached  the  rock,  it  was 
clearly  seen  by  all  the  party,  increased  by  several  from 
Ahipara.  A  woman,  on  horseback,  was  about  a  mile  before 
us.  As  she  neared  the  rock,  a  mist  arose  from  the  sea, 
and  the  sun  shone  brightly.  Between  the  woman  and 
the  sand-bank  we  saw  a  beautiful  mirror  of  smooth  water, 
in  which  the  shadows  of  the  bank  and  rock  were  distinctly 
visible.  The  sun  was  very  hot  and  fiery.  The  fish  on  this 
coast  are  wonderfully  abundant. 

"  Sunday,  22d  February. — In  the  morning  I  administered 
the  sacrament  to  fifty-eight  natives,  who  paid  great  atten- 
tion to  the  sermon.  In  the  afternoon  I  read  prayers,  and 
baptized  two  children.  In  the  evening  the  teachers  who 
accompanied  us  took  the  duty.  We  afterwards  spent  an 
interesting  interval  with  some  young  men  in  front  of  our 
tent.  This  has  been  a  day  of  distinguished  mercy,  in 
which  much  religious  instruction  has  been  imparted.  May 
the  ever  blessed  God  grant  His  blessing !  0  for  a  heart 
filled  with  gratitude  and  love  ! 


392  MEMOIE  OF  THE 

"  1  ^th  March. — I  arrived  safely  at  Wainiate.  0  for 
gratitude  to  the  ever  blessed  God  !  AVe  went  out  and  have 
come  in  without  the  slightest  accident.  It  was  a  journey 
abounding  in  mercy  and  fraught  with  blessings.  I  pray  for 
a  thankful  heart.     All  my  wishes  have  been  fulfilled. 

"  I'^th  Sejotemher. — 1  administered  the  Lord's  Supper  to 
twenty-four  natives  from  Tepuna,  eleven  from  the  Ti,  and 
six  Europeans.  The  state  of  the  natives  is  very  gratifymg. 
0  that  God  may  be  glorified  in  them  and  by  them ! 

"  Sth  Wovemher. — Preached  from  Romans  xii.  1,2.  May 
the  Lord  bless  what  has  been  said  to  the  souls  of  the' 
natives !  0  Lord,  make  me  thankful  for  my  blessed 
situation  as  a  Christian  teacher.  I  thank  Thee,  0  God, 
for  giving  me  these  blessed  duties.  Enable  me  to  fulfil 
them  to  the  glory  of  Thy  name." —  Journal. 

"Waimate,  Bay  of  Islands, 
8</t  July  1858. 

"  My  very  dear  Eriend, — My  present  field  of  labour 
is  very  extensive.  My  district  comprehends  five  congre- 
gations besides  the  Waimate  one,  to  all  which  I  administer 
the  Lord's  Supper.  They  have  been  reduced  to  that 
number  by  bringing  two  congregations  into  one  at  two 
places.  I  hope  to  add  two  other  congregations  before  the 
close  of  1858.  My  European  congregation-  have  put  up 
a  good  organ  in  the  Waimate  Church.  This  congregation 
is  composed  chiefly  of  our  children  and  cliildren's  children, 
and  of  those  who  in  some  way  or  another  have  been  con- 
nected with  the  mission.  The  number  of  the  congregation 
is  between  fifty  and  sixty,  and  of  communicants  twenty- 


EEV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  393 

six.  For  this  congregation  I  have  to  prepare  an  English 
sermon  every  week,  which  I  find  a  blessing  to  my  soul. 

"  In  reply  to  your  questions,  Mrs,  Matthews  and  Mrs. 
Puckey  are  stationed  at  Kaitaia,  both,  I  trust,  on  the  road 
to  heaven.  The  Eev.  Joseph  Matthews  is  a  pious,  devoted 
missionary.  His  system  is  a  good  one,  and  works  well. 
He  meets  his  teachers  every  Saturday.  They  number  from 
twelve  to  eighteen.  If  I  ever  experienced  the  power  of 
a  divine  unction,  it  was  once  in  that  teacher's  meeting. 
Serena  and  her  husband,  Mr.  Butt,  a  nepliew  of  the  late 
Mrs.  Sherwood,  have  lately  been  removed  from  Nelson,  where 
they  had  resided  from  the  commencement  of  that  town. 
They  had  been  very  persevering  in  erecting  a  new  church, 
a  parsonage,  and  I  believe  a  school-house.  He  is  a  sound 
evangelical  preacher.  They  feel  their  removal  most  acutely. 
I  have  divided  my  land  among  my  cliildren,  having  allotted 
a  portion  to  each.  0  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  bless  them  all 
with  Thy  richest  blessings.  May  none  be  missing  at  Thy 
RIGHT  hand  ! 

"  The  latest  Record  paper  has  reached  Waimate  within 
tln-ee  months  from  the  day  of  publication.  This  paper 
gives  a  general  knowledge  of  things,  which  could  not 
otherwise  be  obtained  in  this  country.  It  gives  no  quarter 
where  the  Divine  Word  gives  none.  It  sounds  a  note  of 
alarm,  which  should  be  heard  at  the  very  ends  of  the  earth. 
It  is  a  most  valuable  publication. 

"  I  wish  for  your  opinion  on  the  following  question  :  Is 
not  the  Indian  insurrection  a  continuation  of  the  sixth 
vial,  M'liich  for  some  time  has  been  poured  out  upon  the 
Moslem  dynasties,  and  seems  now  transferred  to  the  plains 


394  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

of  India  ?  The  followers  of  Mahomet  originated  the  revolt. 
May  not  the  kings  of  the  East  be  the  powers  and  people 
of  India  ?  If  so,  this  alarming  catastrophe  may  lead  to 
blessed  results.  The  once  godless  Government  of  India 
may  become  Christianized.  The  national  sins  of  England 
are  very  alarming.  Will  not  a  just  God  visit  our  highly 
privileged  country  for  her  national  transgressions  ? 

"  The  natives  of  this  country  are  in  a  state  of  excite- 
ment, quarrelling  among  themselves  about  the  boundaries 
of  their  lands.  At  Kaikohe  there  is  some  unpleasantness. 
Kaikohe  is  a  district  of  rich  land, — by  far  the  richest  land 
I  have  seen  in  New  Zealand.  It  is  now  to  be  opened  for 
sale  to  the  Government.  This  unpleasantness  will,  I  fear, 
be  detrimental  to  the  progress  of  the  Gospel  in  Kaikohe. 
In  Auckland  there  are  many  active  Christians,  but  those 
most  advanced  in  the  divine  life  belong  not  to  our  Church. 

"  My  constitutional  health  is  good,  and  I  never  felt  more 
real  comfort  in  my  labour  than  of  late.  But  a  saddened 
heart  has  done  much  to  break  down  my  nervous  system. 
Every  little  excitement  affects  me  more  or  less.  But  I  find 
prayer  and  the  promises  united  an  effectual  antidote.  Thus 
graciously  the  ever  blessed  God  deals  with  His  unworthy 
servant.  The  war,  the  land  question,  and  heavy  family 
afflictions,  have  made  me  nervous,  and  since  my  illness 
two  years  ago,  excitement  affects  the  head.  With  our  best 
Christian  love  to  dear  Mrs.  Coleman  and  yourself, — I 
remain,  my  dear  sir,  yours  faithfully  and  affectionately, 

"  EicHARD  Davis." 

"  nth  January  1858. — Much  excitement  in  the  expec- 


REV.  EICHARD  DAVIS.  395 

tation  of,  and  preparation  for,  the  Governor.  A  large 
cavalcade  of  one  hundred  horsemen,  English  and  natives, 
went  out  to  meet  him.  After  the  levee,  the  Governor 
heard  what  the  natives  had  to  say,  and  then  delivered  a 
short  address,  all  to  the  point.  The  meeting  was  good,  and 
satisfactory  to  all  parties.  At  five  p.m.  a  public  dinner  was 
given  in  the  lecture-room.  In  returning  thanks,  the 
Governor  spoke  of  the  courage  and  perseverance  of  the 
first  missionaries.  This  was  one  of  the  most  pleasant  days 
I  have  spent  for  some  time. 

"  13^/?/  January. — Many  natives  called,  all  well  pleased 
with  the  Governor. 

"  1  ith  January. — The  Governor  and  Mrs.  Browne  came 
to  see  the  church  and  hear  the  organ. 

"  I9>th  January. — 0  God,  the  last  has  been  a  year  of 
sparing  mercy  !  How  justly  mightest  Thou  have  cut  me 
down  as  a  cumberer  of  the  ground  !  How  unworthy  of 
Thy  goodness  !  My  sixty- eighth  year  on  earth  closes  this 
day.     0  that  I  may  live  this  year  to  Thy  glory  ! 

"  ^d  June. — How  much  I  have  erred  through  life  in  not 
having  sought  seriously  and  perseveringly  for  the  attain- 
ment of  THE  FAITH  OF  ASSURANCE,  a  clear  knowledge  of 
Christ  as  my  own  Saviour,  and  a  more  full  comprehension 
of  the  nature  of  His  fulness  !  Lord,  how  ought  I  to  be 
filled  with  shame  and  confusion  of  face  !  Permit  me  to  lie 
low  before  Thee,  clothed  with  deep  humility.  In  mercy 
bless  me  with  a  sense  of  Thy  presence. 

"  Z\st  December. — Thus  we  are  now  brought  to  the  con- 
clusion of  another  year.  Alas  !  what  have  I  done,  or 
rather,  what  has  the  grace  of  God  accomplished  by  my 


39G  MEMOIE  OF  THE 

instrumentality  ?  Personally  it  has  been  a  very  gracious 
year.  0  for  overwhelming  gratitude  and  love  to  God  for 
His  great  and  many  mercies  !  Mercies  of  various  kinds 
have  compassed  me  about  during  this  year.  I  do  hope 
that  His  goodness  has  enabled  me  to  gTow  in  grace." — 
Journal. 

' '  Watmate,  Bay  of  Islands, 
Juhj  8,  1859. 

"  My  very  dear,  kind  Friend, — At  our  last  Communion 
at  this  place  M'e  had  seventy-four  natives  and  twenty-six 
Europeans.  A  war  excitement  reduced  the  number  of  our 
native  communicants.  At  Kaikohe,  the  Sunday  previous, 
I  had  ninety-eight  communicants,  although  the  w^eather 
was  VERY  rough  and  wet.  At  Matauri,  the  Sunday  after 
the  Waimate  Communion,  I  had  forty- nine  communicants  ; 
and  at  Tepuna,  the  Sunday  following,  fifty-one.  There  is 
an  OUTWARD  movement  among  the  natives  generally.  May 
the  Lord  accompany  it  with  the  inward  and  spiritual 
grace  !  On  our  return  home  I  had  to  examine  natives 
for  confirmation,  which  took  place  on  the  8tli  of  June. 
We  had  a  very  pleasant  season  with  the  bishop.  His 
lordship  passed  on  from  hence  to  Kaitaia. 

"  Our  first  synod  lias  been  held  this  autumn  at  Wel- 
lington. During  the  Convention,  Archdeacon  W.  Williams 
was  consecrated  to  the  See  of  Waiapa.  This  gives  much 
satisfaction  and  pleasure  to  us  all.  I  doubt  not  but  a 
blessing  will  attend  it.  I  have  not  yet  seen  the  proceed- 
ings of  the  Convention  in  a  tangible  form.  1  believe  the 
lay  members  rendered  good  service.     I  can  only  hope  and 


REV.  RlClIAItD  DAVIS.  397 

pray  that  it  may  prove  a  sanctified  means  for  the  extension 
of  the  Church  of  God  in  this  distant  part  of  the  world. 

"  At  Waimate  we  have  formed  ourselves  into  a  parish, 
and  commenced  a  fund ;  but  my  parishioners  object  to 
its  being  nominated,  at  least  for  the  present,  an  endow- 
ment fund.    They  are  very  fearful  of  the  leaven  of  Tracta- 
rianism,  and  therefore  prefer  a  private  endowment.     This, 
I  learn,  will  be  anti- conventional,  as  they  allow  of  no 
private  endowments.    On  this  question  we  shall  ultimately 
be  guided  by  the  opinion  which  may  be  formed  of  the 
conventional  laws.    During  next  summer  we  are  to  have  a 
diocesan  meeting  in  Auckland,  when  the  nature  of  the 
laws  will  be  discussed,  brought  out,  and  put  in  working 
order.     I  have  written  to  the  Church  Missionary  Society 
to  inform  them  of  what  we  have  done,  and  that  they  may 
expect  to  be  officially  written  to  on  the  subject.    We  wish 
to  ascertain  from  them  whether  they  are  willing  to  give 
over  the  church  and  glebe,  and  upon  what  terms.     I  am 
not  very  well,  and  I  may  not  be  long  in  this  vale  of  death. 
The  Heke  war  made  a  considerable  pull  upon  me.     Next 
came  the   distracting  land  question ;  then  heavy  family 
affliction  ;  the  death  of  my  wife  followed ;  immediately 
after  the  measles  and  hooping-cough  broke  out  among  the 
natives.     For  a  long  time  I  had,  in  my  solitary  situation, 
to  do  with  the  sick,  the  dying,  and  the  dead,  from  day  to 
day,  until  I  sunk  under  it,  and  I  had  to  remove  from 
Kaikohe.      I,  however,  was  enabled  soon  to  rally  again, 
and  to  proceed  as  usual.    But  the  malady,  which  appeared 
subdued,  was  not  eradicated.     During  the  last  year  it  has 
again  manifested  itself.     Giddiness  in  the  head,  produced 


398  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

first  from  indigestion,  and  now,  my  medical  adviser  tell-s 
me,  from  congestion.  Cupping  relieves,  but  the  relief 
given  is  only  temporary.  This  has  been  given  up.  The 
ever -blessed  God  deals  very  graciously  with  me.  All  is 
WELL,  ALL  IS  EIGHT,  IN  Jesus.  Jbsus  and  redemption  are 
all  I  wish  to  think  or  speak  about.  0  for  a  clearer  know- 
ledge of  the  infinite  love  of  God  as  manifested  in  redemp- 
tion !  Strange  to  say,  and  contrary  to  the  expectation  of 
all  parties,  my  dear  devoted  wife  has  given  me  a  son.  He 
is  now  a  FINE  boy,  nearly  eighteen  months  old.  We  called 
him  John  King,  after  the  name  of  his  humble,  devoted  ■ 
grandfather.  It  is  with  much  pleasure  that  we  learn  from 
time  to  time  what  the  ever-blessed  God  is  doing  for  the 
extension  of  His  kingdom  in  America,  in  Great  Britain, 
and  in  various  parts  of  the  world.  Surely  the  day  of  the 
Lord  is  at  hand.  At  Waimate  our  young  people  have  esta- 
blished a  Mutual  Improvement  Association,  to  which  we 
have  now  attached  a  weekly  prayer- meeting,  which  is  well 
attended,  and  I  hope  much  from  it.  The  association  is 
formed  of  the  missionaries'  children — the  Kings,  the  Wil- 
liamses,  the  Davises,  the  Clarkes,  and  the  Kemps.  Mr. 
J.  W.  King  gave  the  first  lecture,  '  Man  before  the  Fall, 
and  Man  after  the  Fall,'  My  son  James  gave  the  next, 
'  Electricity.'  Edward  Williams,  my  son-in-law,  followed 
— subject,  '  Mutual  Improvement.'  James  Kemp,  another 
son-in-law,  came  next — subject,  '  The  Human  Mind.'  The 
last  lecture  was  given  by  Mr.  Henry  Williams,  third  son 
of  the  archdeacon— subject,  '  Geology.'  They  are  getting 
up  a  library  of  books  containing  useful  knowledge,  as  they 
can  procure  the  means. 


KEY.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  399 

"  I  have  just  had  pleasing  news  from  Kaikohe.  Pray 
for  us,  my  dear  friends,  that  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  may  be 
poured  out  upon  us — upon  both  Europeans  and  natives. 
Since  I  began  this  letter,  I  have  learned  that  the  bishop 
has  invited  Mr.  Matthews  to  Auckland  for  priest's  orders. 
I  suppose  he  saw,  in  his  late  visit,  that  both  the  archdeacon 
and  myself  were  well  worn,  and  therefore  saw  the  neces- 
sity of  relieving  us  from  the  northern  journeys.  When  I 
have  visited  that  district,  and  administered  the  Lord's 
Supper  at  Kaitaia  and  the  Cape,  we  have  had  about  three 
hundred  communicants.  When  the  sacrament  can  be 
administered  at  the  respective  villages,  I  expect  the  num- 
ber of  communicants  will  be  doubled.  Moreover,  when 
five  or  six  hundred  people  met  together  at  Kaitaia,  there 
was  too  much  excitement  among  them,  and  the  things  of 
the  world  were  too  much  spoken  of  by  them,  and  not  the 
things  of  Christ.  ]\Iy  dear  wife  unites  with  me  in  best 
Christian  love  to  Mrs.  Coleman  and  yourself — I  remain, 
my  dear  sii',  yours  respectfully  and  affectionately, 

"  EiCHARD  Davis." 

"  \Mh  January  1859.- — ^This  day  I  close  my  sixty-ninth 
year.  I  pray  for  grace  to  begin  this  year,  which  brings  me 
to  the  age  of  man,  in  newness  of  life  and  renewed  self-devo- 
tion to  Thee.  May  this  be  a  year  specially  dedicated  to  the 
service  of  the  ever-blessed  God.  0  Lord,  draw  all  my 
soul  unto  Thee  !  '  Whom  have  I  in  heaven  but  Thee,  and 
there  is  none  upon  earth  I  desire  besides  Thee.  ]\Iy  heart 
and  my  flesh  fail,  but  Thou  art  the  strength  of  my  heart, 
and  my  portion  for  ever.'     Enable  me  in  Christ  to  live  in 


400  MEMOIK  OF  THE 

humble,  self-debasing  love  to  Thee,  love  ever  burning, 
ever  increasing. 

"  ^tli  February  1859. — The  thermometer  stood  in  the 
dining-room  at  78,  in  the  verandah  at  90,  and  in  the 
sun  128. 

"  10th  June  1859. — 0  for  sincere  repentance  and  deep 
humiliation  of  soul  before  God  continually.  These  seem 
necessary,  not  for  my  salvation,  but  to  keep  me  in  my 
proper  place  before  the  throne  of  the  ever-blessed  God. 
How  unprofitable  my  life  has  been  to  what  it  might  have 
been !  I  have  not  improved  my  talents  as  I  might  have 
done.  Yet  I  have  been  spared,  a  miracle  of  the  forbear- 
ance of  the  blessed  God.  I  dare  not  doubt  His  forgive- 
ness, but  I  cannot  forgive  myself. 

"30th  August  1859.— Last  night  the  southern  lights 
appeared  in  brightness  like  twilight,  from  south  by  east  to 
south-west.  At  first  the  colour  was  pale  pink.  In  the 
south-west  a  coruscation  of  a  pink  colour  rose  45 
degrees.  It  was  very  faint.  A  rough  night.  Barometer 
this  morning  2 8 "5 5. 

"  2d  September  1859. — The  southern  lights  awfully  grand, 
extending  nearly  to  south-west,  and  a  point  or  two  from 
south  to  east,  and  from  the  horizon  nearly  vertical  over 
head.     Colour  a  light  fiery  scarlet. 

"27th  December  1859. — Spent  a  pleasant  day  at  Swar- 
raton  with  all  my  children.  Including  sons-in-law  and 
grandchildren  we  numbered  fifty-two,  three  sons-in-law 
and  sixteen  grandchildren  being  absent.  How  wonderful 
the  forbearing  mercy  of  God  to  such  a  sinner  !  I  felt  my 
ingratitude,  and  mourned  over  the  insensibility  of  my  heart. 


REV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  401 

May  I  meet  them  all  in  heaven  !  0  my  God,  I  thank 
Thee  for  this  unexpected  mercy  in  meeting  all  my  dear 
children  once  more.     0  bless  my  dear  children." — Journal. 

"  Waimate,  Bay  of  Islands, 
Ut  Xovember  1860. 

"My  dearest  Mary  Ann, — We  all  need  quickening 
grace,  and  this  is  freely  bestowed  upon  all  who  seek  for 
it  with  their  whole  hearts.  Jesus  does  not  love,  yea, 
cannot  love,  a  divided  heart,  and  our  hearts  are  divided 
when  Jesus  does  not  reign  supreme  within,  directing 
every  thought  and  word.  Three  things  are  necessary 
to  form  the  established  Christian  character :  T.  The 
FULL  ASSURANCE  OF  UNDERSTANDING.  This  means  a  clear, 
comprehensive,  and  soul- establishing  acquaintance  with 
■divine   truth.     This    can   only  be  obtained  by  reading, 

MEDITATION,    and    PRAYTER.        2.    ThE    FULL    ASSLTKANCE    OF 

FAITH.  By  this  we  understand  a  strong,  settled,  unwaver- 
ing conviction  of  the  truth  of  the  Gospel.  3.  The  full 
ASSURANCE  OF  HOPE.  These  three  assurances  are  inti- 
mately connected  with  each  other,  and  one  rises  out  of 
the  other.  If  we  use  the  means  diligently  and  with  per- 
severance to  obtain  the  first,  the  Holy  Spirit  will  not  fail 
to  lead  us  on  to  the  attainment  of  the  other  two.  If  you 
would  be  easy  in  your  mind,  you  must  set  apart  a  portion 
of  every  day  for  reading  the  Scriptures,  meditating  on 
them,  and  prayer.  The  ever-blessed  God  cannot  bless 
us  unless  we  thus  open  our  mouths  to  receive  the  blessing, 
and  He  has  commanded  us  to  open  them  wide  that  He 
might  fill  them.     Set  liglit  books  aside.     They  feed  the 

2  c 


402  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

mind,  but  not  the  soul.  Eead,  and  persevere  to  READ  the 
Bible,  until  you  love  it  far  above  all  other  books.  The 
Gospels  are  most  profitable  to  read,  because  they  bring- 
before  us  the  character  of  Jesus.  View  Him  in  His  birth. 
View  Him  in  His  unbounded  and  unwearied  labours  of 
love.  View  Him  eating  the  Passover  with  His  disciples. 
View  Him  in  the  garden,  before  the  Jewish  rulers,  before 
Pilate,  on  the  cross,  after  His  resurrection,  and  in  His 
triumphant  ascension  to  glory.  View  Him  in  the  character 
He  now  sustains  towards  us.  Contemplate  the  indissolu- 
ble bonds  by  which  believers  are  eternally  united  to 
Him.  This,  my  dear  child,  will  warm  yom'  heart  with 
love,  lift  your  soul  to  heaven,  and  fix  yom'  affections  on 
things  above. 

"  My  constitutional  health  is  as  good  as  it  has  been  for 
the  last  five  years.  But  I  have  a  general  weakness.  My 
limbs  are  weak.  And  my  head  is  frequently  affected  with 
giddiness.  My  time  may  not  be  long.  I  do  not  think  it 
will.  The  Lord's  time  is  best.  His  will  be  done.  I  have 
had  little  pleasure  of  life  for  the  last  eight  years.  My 
dear  wife  is  most  kind  and  attentive  to  me.  She  unites 
with  me  in  kindest  love  and  affection  to  you  and  to  all. — 
I  remain,  your  ever  affectionate  father, 

"  EiCHARD  Davis. 

"To  Mrs.  Matthews,  Kaitaia." 

"Waimate,  Bay  of  Islands, 
Februanj  14,  1861. 

"My  very  dear  Sir,— The  Governor's  war  with  the 
natives  is  much,  very  much  to  be  lamented.  The  Gover- 
nor himself  is,  T  believe,  a  kind-hearted,  humane  man.    We 


EEV.  lilCHARD  DAVIS.  403 

bailed  with  pleasure  such  a  person  as  Governor.  But  his 
advisers  in  the  war  question  led  him  astray.  Eight  is  con- 
sidered to  be  on  the  side  of  the  Maoris  by  most  right-minded 
men.  The  land  in  dispute  was  purchased  by  that  root  of  evil 
called  the  New  Zealand  Company,  and  awarded  to  them  by 
Commissioner  Spain,  but  disputed  by  the  natives.  The 
question  was  raised  in  Governor  Fitzroy's  time,  but  he  did 
not  take  it  up,  and  it  remained  quiet.  It  was  again  raised 
in  Governor  Gray's  time,  but  he  saw  the  difficulties,  and 
it  again  fell  to  the  ground.  With  Governor  Browne  the 
agitators  have  been  but  too  successful.  Wm.  King's 
right  is  considered  a  just  one  by  all  impartial  people,  wdio 
have  taken  the  trouble  to  examine  the  question.  "Wlien 
and  how  the  question  will  end  is  very  imcertain.  I  think 
the  Maoris  will  not  give  up  the  point  but  with  their  lives. 
The  extreme  bravery  of  the  natives  appears  to  have  drawn 
forth  the  sympathy  of  the  officer  in  command.  It  is  re- 
ported that  Colonel  Wynyard  is  to  be  our  new  Governor. 
This,  I  hope,  may  prove  true.  The  natives  of  the  north 
are  at  present  quiet,  but  they  condemn  the  proceedings  of 
the  Governor.  They  argue  thus  :  'There  is  a  law-court  to 
which  the  Governor  directed  us  to  bring  our  cases  in  order 
tliat  they  might  be  adjusted  in  quietness  and  equity.  Why 
did  not  the  Governor  bring  his  case  with  W.  King  before 
the  court  before  he  resorted  to  war  ?  If  this  had  been 
done,  and  King  proved  to  be  in  the  wrong,  and  remained 
stubborn  afterwards,  then  the  war  would  have  been  a 
correct  one.'  This  I  consider  sound  reasoning.  Many  of 
our  people  attended  the  large  meeting  held  in  Auckland 
just  after  the  commencement  of  the  war,  but  they  returned 


404  AIEMOIR  OF  THE 

dissatisfied.  They  said  they  coukl  not  understand  the 
( lovernor — that  he  should  have  called  them  tosjether  before 
he  began  the  war.  That  meeting  was  an  expensive  one, 
but  it  proved  a  failure.  A  growing  sympathy  for  King  is 
to  be  pretty  clearly  seen,  and  if  some  steps  to  restore  peace 
be  not  soon  taken,  England  may  have  to  furnish  more 
trooj^s.  The  colony  is  already  ruined,  and  it  will  be  a  long 
time  before  it  will  be  in  the  position  it  was  before  the  war. 

"  The  war  was  commenced  by  the  Europeans  in  a  harsh 
manner,  and  with  a  feeling  of  contempt  towards  their  foe. 
This  exasperated  the  natives,  and  led  some  of  them  to 
commit  atrocities,  which  were,  I  believe,  condemned  by 
their  own  body.  We  have  among  us  a  deadly  and  grow- 
ing evil,  which  is  drunkenness.  Within  the  last  year  it  lias 
much  increased  at  Kaikohe,  and  made  sad  havoc  among 
the  professing  Christians — this  is  in  reality  a  worse  evil 
than  the  war. 

"  In  September  last  I  had  an  attack  of  acute  rheuma- 
tism, which  confined  me  to  my  bed  for  a  fortnight.  I  felt 
it  to  be  a  profitable  season.  Since  my  recovery  I  have  felt 
Ijetter  than  usual,  and,  unworthy  as  I  am,  I  have  been 
enabled  to  go  on  with  the  blessed  work.  I  am  glad  to 
learn  that,  you  are  engaged  in  a  revision  of  the  Book  of 
Psalms  in  the  evening  of  your  days,  and  hope  you  may  be 
spared  to  see  it  completed. 

"  Our  dear  little  boy,  the  child  of  my  old  age,  has  been 
recently  brought  down  to  the  gates  of  death  by  the  New 
Zealand  fever,  but  I  thank  God  he  is  now  much  better,  but 
still  weak.  The  fever  is  a  bad  one,  and  has  been  very 
prevalent,  especially  among  the  children. 


REV.  RICIIAltD  DAVIS.  405 

"  We  hear  good  accounts  from  the  Bishop  of  Kaiapii. 
A  stir  in  the  right  direction  has  been  made  among  his 
natives.  I  hope  it  will  prove  to  be  the  work  of  the  Hol\' 
Ghost.  The  bishop  is  a  worthy  character.  With  our 
united  Christian  love  to  Mrs.  Coleman  and  yourself, — I 
remain,  my  very  dear  sir,  yours  faithfully  and  affection- 
ately, EiCHARD  Davis." 

"  Waimate,  Bay  of  Islands, 
22d  May  1861. 

"  My  dear  William, — It  is  not  enough  for  us  to  know 
that  we  are  saved  by  grace.  If  we  would  be  happy  in 
Cod  we  must  rejoice  that  it  is  by  grace.  We  are  sordid 
Christians.  We  are,  as  it  were,  sinners  scarcely  half 
awake  to  our  real  danger.  We  only  hope  to  be  saved. 
We  do  not  rejoice  in  our  salvation.  Why  is  it  so  with 
us  ?  Because  we  do  not  live  the  Gospel.  We  do  not 
WALK  according  to  the  Gospel.  We  do  not  know  Christ. 
Therefore,  we  do  not  love  Him.  If  we  loved  Christ,  we 
should  not  fail  to  keep  His  conmiandments.  All  the  re- 
generate are  called  to  be  labourers  in  the  Lord's  vineyard. 
There  can  be  no  idlers  there.  Then,  what  of  us  who  are 
actually  receiving,  in  addition,  our  maintenance,  in  order 
that  our  WHOLE  time  and  talents  should  be  solely  de- 
voted to  the  extension  of  Christ's  kingdom  ?  There  is  a 
text  in  the  Bible,  which  has  alarmed  me  more  than  once  : 
'  Cursed  is  he  that  doeth  the  work  of  the  Lord  deceitfully,' 
that  is,  unfaithfully.  Who  will  be  so  miserable  as  the 
unfaithful  missionary  in  the  regions  of  despair  ?  Alas  !  if 
there  were  not  such  gracious  promises  of  iiiercy  made  to 


40G  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

backsliders,  wliat  would  become  of  us  ?  I  have  lately  had 
some  gracious  glimmeriugs  of  the  salvation  of  God.  To 
obtain  a  knowledge  of  the  glories  of  redemption  we  must 
walk  in  the  Spirit  continually — read  much — meditate  much 
— and  continue  instant  in  prayer.  Do  not  think  this 
too  much.  It  is  according  to  Scripture,  and  fully  mani- 
fest in  the  lives  of  the  devoted  children  of  God.  They 
live  the  Gospel,  and  enjoy  the  Gospel, 

"  The  day  of  the  Lord  may  be  very  near  to  come.  A 
great  crisis  is  at  hand.  Let  us  see  that  our  lamps  burn 
bright,  and  that  our  vessels  be  well  replenished  with  an 
inextinguishable  store  of  oil. 

"  Drunkenness  is  rife  at  Kaikohe,  and  is  doing  its  work. 
Alas,  how  far  some  of  these  natives  have  gone  in  the 
Divine  life  !  How  fair  at  one  time  was  their  appearance  ! 
What  a  call  for  self-examination  !  Well  may  we  tremble 
and  fear. — Your  affectionate  father,         Richaed  Davis. 

"  Mr.  PucKEY,  Missionary  at  Kaitaia." 

"  Waimate,  Bay  of  Islands, 
June,  1861. 

"  My  dear  Joseph, — In  order  to  prepare  wheat  even  of 
the  best  quality  for  use,  it  must  be  winnowed  and  purged 
from  chaff  and  other  evil  qualities.  The  Christian  needs  a 
similar  process  to  prepare  him  for  the  Master's  use.  '  The 
vessels  of  the  Lord  must  be  holy.'  Tei^iptation,  afflic- 
tion, and  PERSECUTION  were  considered  by  Luther  the 
necessary  ingredients  to  form  the  ministerial  character. 
Temptations  are  winnowing  seasons  to  the  Christian. 
Were  it  not  for  such  seasons,  we  should  be  almost  sure  to 


REV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  407 

mix  cliaff  with  what  we  do,  or  leave  our  work  only  half 
done.  Temptations  alarm  and  rouse  the  soul  to  diligence 
—  diligence  in  searching  the  Scriptures — diligence  in 
prayer — diligence  in  %vatchfulness.  They  bring  the  soul 
to  its  right  place,  the  foot  of  the  cross,  lead  the  soul  to  see 
its  own  helplessness,  and  to  look  for  protection  and  assist- 
ance where  only  it  is  to  be  found.  In  our  privacy  we 
must  be  qualified  to  resist  temptation.  Without  prayer 
and  prayerful  reliance  upon  Christ  we  must  fall.  Private 
prayer  is  as  essential  to  the  sustentation  of  our  souls,  as 
food  is  to  the  nutrition  of  our  bodies,  and  to  make  us 
efficient  Christians  must  be  as  regularly  resorted  to. 
Temptations  are  generally  good  omens.  Satan  would  not 
endeavour  to  affright  us  from  our  duties,  or  to  alarm  us  in 
them,  if  our  duties  endangered  not  his  kingdom.  Nor 
would  the  ever-blessed  God  permit  us  to  be  thus  tempted 
if  He  did  not  see  it  necessary,  in  order  to  drive  us  from 
our  own  resources,  and  compel  us  to  seek  our  all  from 
Him.  He  has  provided  largely  for  us.  He  has  provided 
for  every  emergency.  And  if  we  discern  not  His  sovereign 
grace.  He  experimentally  teaches  us  by  humiliation,  that 
all  our  supplies  and  all  our  succours  come  from  Him 
solely  and  exclusively. 

"  Shoidd  war  commence  with  the  Waikato,  where  and 
when  will  it  end  ?  Our  settlers  should  be  prepared  for 
the  consequences.  However  powerful,  Government  may 
not  effect  their  object.  The  natives  vdll  not  stand  to  be 
annihilated.  They  can  exist  where  our  troops  will  starve, 
and  will  go  where  the  troops  cannot  follow  them.  We 
know  the  war  at  Taranaki  was  unjust,  and  rejoice  that 


408  MEMOIK  OF  THE 

the  natives  have  had  friends  to  ])lead  their  cause.  That 
war  has  closed,  and  all  agitation  on  behalf  of  the  natives 
should  now  cease.  The  Waikato  ti'n)e  may  have  cause  to 
complain,  but,  if  weighed  in  the  balances,  woukl  be  found 
wanting.  I  believe  nothing  would  bring  the  natives  under 
a  state  of  discipline  so  effectually  as  true  Christianity. 
Let  the  Spirit  be  poured  out  from  on  high,  the  natives 
would  soon  become  loyal  subjects  and  peaceful  neighbours. 
With  those  settlers  I  can  have  no  sympathy,  who  wish 
the  natives  to  be  shot  down,  that  they  may  obtain  posses- 
sion of  their  lands.  But  there  is  a  class  of  settlers  who 
deserve  our  sympathy,  as  well  as  the  troops  who  have  been 
brought  here  to  subdue  the  natives.  Our  natives  profess 
much  loyalty.  May  they  retain  it.  In  some  of  them  I 
have  little  confidence. 

"  Give  our  very  best  love  to  Mary  Ann,  and  Matilda, 
and  William,  and  all  the  dear  children. — I  remain,  yours 
faithfully  and  affectionately,  Pjchard  Davis. 

"To  Kev.  Joseph  Matthews." 

"Waimate,  Bay  of  Islands, 
13//t  August  1861. 

"My  DEAii  Joseph, — You  and  I  liave  imbibed  our  reli- 
gious knowledge  too  much  from  lateral  sources.  We  have 
read  sound  divinity,  and  studied  the  experience  of  others, 
for  our  support  in  affliction,  temptation,  and  spiritual 
difficulties.  From  the  instruction  and  experience  of  others 
we  have  often  found  su])port.  Nor  have  we,  I  trust, 
omitted  persevering  prayer  and  the  study  of  the  Divine 
Woi'd.     In  this  second-hand  way  we  have  had  to  pay  dear 


REV.  PJCHAED  DAVIS.  409 

for  what  free  grace  has  enabled  us  to  obtain  in  the  use  of 
such  means.  Whereas  we  ought  first  of  all  to  have  gone 
to  the  foot  of  the  throne,  and  persevered  in  immediate 
prayer  to  God  for  that  spiritual  strength,  relief,  and  deli- 
verance, which  we  felt  we  needed.  Had  we  done  this, 
the  object  would  liave  been  obtained  immediately  from  the 
hand  of  our  heavenly  Father,  and  relief  thus  obtained 
would  have  come  with  greater  power  into  our  souls,  and 
would  have  made  an  impression  never  to  be  obliterated. 
We  have  sought  after  religious  knowledge  too  much  in 
reading  the  works  of  good  men,  and  too  little  from  the 
Word  of  God.  We  have  followed  Christ  as  He  shone  in 
the  character  of  others,  more  than  we  have  followed  Him 
as  seen  in  the  W^ord  and  manifested  by  the  Spirit.  There- 
fore we  are  in  a  state  likely  to  be  bewildered  by  tempta- 
tion. This,  I  believe,  is  the  reason  why  the  natives  rise 
no  higher  in  the  scale  of  Christianity.  They  receive  the 
knowledge  thereof  from  us,  and  seek  it  too  much  from  us, 
and  too  little  from  Christ.  This  is  an  evil  which  I  hope  by 
Divine  aid  to  rectify  in  future.  I  find  that  persevering, 
devout,  and  unceasing  prayer  is  necessary  for  me.  The 
time  in  which  we  are  living  is  one  of  deception,  and  the 
enemy  has  great  power  and  influence  over  the  unregenerate. 
Times  still  more  fearful  may  not  be  long  distant.  0  hoAV 
necessary  is  it  that  we  ministers  should  lift  our  voice  as 
a  trumpet !  Kaikohe  is  sunk  in  drunkenness.  With  a 
father's  best  affection  to  IMary  Ann, — I  remain,  yours 
faithfully  and  affectionately,  Eichard  Davis. 

"To  Kev.  Joseph  Matthews." 


410  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

"  Waimate,  Bay  of  Islands, 
6th  December  1861. 

"  My  dearest  Matelda, — Your  fifth  letter  came  to  hand 
to-day.     How  thankful  I  am  for  your  letters  at  all  times ! 

appears  never  to  have  thought  seriously  of  religion 

until  death  stared  her  in  the  face.  How  sad  to  live  in 
such  a  state  !  how  extremely  dangerous  !  This  is  not  the 
only  state  of  danger  in  which  poor  sinners  live.  Xone 
are  in  a  more  dangerous  state,  none  are  more  nigh  to  a 
miserable  eternity,  than  the  almost  Christian  and  the  barren 
professor.  '  There  are  also  a  great  number  of  professedly 
evangelical  Christians,  whose  state  is  of  a  most  uncertain 
character.  Their  lives  are  moral,  their  conversation  correct, 
but  they  remain  selfish.  They  are  not  prepared  to  forsake 
all  their  own  wishes  and  desires  for  Christ's  sake.  The 
first  tiling  to  be  forsaken  for  Christ's  sake  is  self.  This 
object  once  accomplished,  our  way  to  heaven  will  become 
smooth  and  even.  Without  this  reality  profession  is  vain. 
I  am  quite  sure  that  a  selfish  Christian  is  not  to  be  found 
in  the  true  Church  of  God.  The  language  of  every  Chris- 
tian is,  '  Not  unto  us,'  etc.  They  esteem  other  better  than 
themselves.  They  have  the  mind  of  Christ,  because  they 
are  one  with  Him.  Alas,  what  will  become  of  innumer- 
able professors  around  us !  We  missionaries  are  in  a 
dangerous  state  from  our  awful  responsibility.  Alas,  how 
have  our  time  and  talents  been  used !  How  much  they 
have  been  misused  !  None  require  so  much  self-examina- 
tion as  we  ourselves.  I  have  often  thought,  when  I  have 
mourned  over  the  apathy  and  ignorance  of  the  natives, 
that  the  root  of  the  evil  may  be  in  us.     Our  children  know 


EEV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  411 

the  nature  of  Christianity,  but  how  many  among  them  are 
like  Christ,  and  reflect  His  image  ?  Knowledge  is  vain, 
'  Those  wlio  have  not  the  spirit  or  mind  of  Christ  are  none 
of  His.' 

"  With  our  best  love  to  yourself  and  the  dear  children, 
— I  remain,  your  ever  affectionate  father, 

"  EicHARD  Davis. 

"To  Mrs.  PuCKEY,  Kaitaia." 

"Watmate,  Bay  of  Islands,  Dec.  8,  1861. 
"  My  dear  Joseph, — I  have  much  to  do,  but  I  scarcely 
do  anything  to  my  own  satisfaction.  The  fever  adds  to 
our  labours,  and  to  the  weight  of  our  responsibility.  I  am 
to  visit  all  the  fever  patients  around  us,  and  to  give  them 
a  word  of  advice  in  their  season  of  affliction.  But  I  am 
seldom  satisfied  with  the  manner  in  which  that  instruction 
is  given,  or  in  which  it  is  received.  I  sometimes  feel  a  little 
liberty  in  preaching  to  the  natives.  The  native  service  is 
my  best  service.  The  European  service  I  do  not  much  en- 
joy. And  I  perceive  little  fruit  of  a  satisfactory  character 
from  either.  This  state  of  things  weighs  upon  my  spirits. 
There  is  a  sinful  fault  somewhere,  or  the  fruits  of  the 
Spirit  would  be  manifest.  Is  the  fault  in  me  or  in  my 
congregations  ?  I  fear  my  labours  partake  too  much  of  an 
official  character,  and  too  little  of  that  which  is  earnest 
and  spiritual.  I  am  not  satisfied  with  the  religious  pro- 
ficiency of  myself,  or  of  those  around  me.  We  appear 
religious  before  men,  but  I  fear  we  fall  far  short  in  the 
eyes  of  a  heart-searching  God.  The  fruits  of  the  Spirit 
do  not  manifest  themselves  as  they  ought.     The  Spirit  of 


412  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

Clirist  is  seldom  seen,  wlieii  it  ought  to  be  most  conspicuous. 
( )ur  religious  profession,  being  barren,  does  not  })roduce  the 
fruits  of  love,  meekness,  and  humility.  It  does  not  bring 
forth  in  us  the  mind  of  Christ,  and  we  do  little  to  promote 
the  glory  of  God.  The  little  light  we  have  does  not  shine 
M'ith  brightness,  nor  do  our  good  works  glorify  our  Father 
which  is  in  heaven.     JNIay  the  Lord  have  mercy  u[)on  us  I 

"  Nearly  the  whole  male  population  have  taken  to 
drinking,  and  appear  to  see  no  evil  in  it.  I  was  told  the 
other  day  that  they  could  preach  more  clearly  from  being 
under  the  influence  of  liquor.  I  replied,  that  herein  the 
devil  was  transformed  into  an  angel  of  light.  Some  of  the 
professors  of  religion  at  Kaikohe  are  in  a  most  awful  state*. 
At  Waimate,  things  look  somewhat  brighter,  but  all  is  bad. 
I  must  cast  in  my  lot  with  them,  and  in  deej)  humility 
exclaim,  '  God  be  merciful  to  us  miserable  sinners.'  Had 
not  Sir  George  Grey  revised  the  present  system,  I  know 
not  to  what  it  may  have  grown.  The  system  carried  on 
here  has  had  a  bad  effect.  One  of  the  assessors  told  me 
the  other  day,  wherever  they  went  to  hold  a  court,  there 
they  found  the  spirit  bottle  ! ! !  May  the  Lord  send  speedy 
deliverance  to  the  natives  ! 

"  Witli  our  best  love  to  Mary  Ann,  and  to  JNIr.  and  Mrs. 
Puckey,  and  to  the  families,  and  to  all  the  dear  children, 
— I  remain,  yours  faithfully  and  affectionately, 

"  IticHARD  Davis. 

"To  Rev.  Joseph  Matthews." 

"31s^  December  186L — This  has  been  a  year  of  great 
mercy,  faithfulness,   and  truth.     How  gracious  has  been 


REV.  EICHARD  DAVIS.  413 

the  forbearance  of  the  ever-blessed  God  to  such  a  sinner, 
such  a  cumberer  of  the  ground  !  0  that,  0  my  God,  I 
could  live  wholly  to  Thy  glory  ! 

"  \st  January  1862. — Now,  Lord,  take  my  heart,  and  let 
it  be  for  ever  closed  to  all  but  Thee.  0  my  soul,  strive 
for  a  stronger  faith,  for  a  clearer  view  of  Jesus,  for  all  de- 
liverance from  self,  and  for  persevering  prayer.  Strive  for 
purity  and  holiness,  for  a  spirit  of  meekness,  humility, 
patience,  and  patient  endurance.  Strive  for  all  in  the 
name  of  Jesus. 

"  IMh  January  1862. — This  day  I  am  seventy-two 
years  of  age.  I  thank  Thee  that  I  am  still  on  praying 
ground.  0  Lord,  destroy  within  me  the  power  of  sin. 
Perfect  speedily  all  that  concerns  me.  Prepare  me  to  live 
to  Thy  glory.  Lord,  how  graciously  Thou  hast  dealt  with 
me !  My  bodily  health  is  so  much  better  than  it  was  this 
time  last  year.  Lord,  grant  that  my  spiritual  health  may 
improve  much  this  year !  An  inward  intimation  has  been 
given  me,  that  I  may  partake  of  Divine  grace  to  any  ex- 
tent if  I  seek  it  diligently,  and  in  the  path  of  holiness. 
Lord,  quicken  my  soul,  and  bless  me  with  patient  resig- 
nation. Above  all,  prepare  me  for  Thy  heavenly  kingdom. 
T  am  an  unworthy  sinner,  and  shall  never  in  myself  be 
1  )etter." — Journal. 

"Waimate,  Ith  January  1862. 

"  My  dear  Charles, — The  general  state  of  New  Zealand 
is  not  prosperous.  There  is  a  vast  difference  between  the 
English  Government  and  a  colonial  Government,  Before 
the  war,  much  dissatisfaction  was  expressed  by  the  emi- 


414  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

grants.  They  had  Lcen  alhircd  by  glowing  accounts  of  the 
country,  and  of  the  great  advantages  of  becoming  laud- 
holders,  etc.,  etc.  On  their  arrival,  they  found  the  land 
not  cleared  for  cultivation,  and  requiring  a  large  outlay  of 
capital  to  render  it  available.  Very  many  returned  in 
disgust,  or  migrated  to  the  Australian  colonies.  When 
war  broke  out,  hundreds  of  settlers  abandoned  the  countiy. 
One  thousand  are  reported  in  one  month  to  have  left 
Auckland.  They  who  emigrate  to  New  Zealand,  little 
think  to  what  labour  and  toil  they  expose  themselves. 
Mechanics  do  well.  Farming  men  and  people  of  slender 
means  encounter  disappointment  and  vexation. 

"  Spirit- drinking  is  a  growing  evil,  and  a  great  hindrance 
to  the  cause  of  Christ.  My  district  numbers  about  400 
communicants.  Great  deadness  of  spiritual  feeling  exists 
among  them  generally,  from  wliich  a  few  are  exempt.  But 
I  believe  there  is  more  genuine  religion  in  our  native  con- 
verts, than  is  to  be  found  in  the  same  number  of  inhabitants 
of  highly -privileged  England.  We  require  the  quickening 
influences  of  the  Divine  Spirit.  Until  the  Spirit  shall  be 
poured  out  from  on  high,  the  wilderness  will  not  blossom. 
I  trust  prayer  will  continually  be  offered  up  for  us,  both 
for  our  jieople,  and  for  ourselves.  We  all  require  Divine 
unction  and  quickening  grace. 

"At  this  station  I  have  had  to  attend  to  what  was 
formerly  the  duty  of  four  missionaries.  Alas  !  I  have  been 
able  to  do  little  over  so  large  a  stretch  of  country.  Two 
years  ago,  I  gave  up  one  of  the  most  interesting  portions 
of  my  district.  The  journey  was  too  heavy  for  me.  My 
longest  journey  now  is   twenty-five   miles.      When   the 


REV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  415 

candle  of  the  Lord  shines  upon  me,  I  get  on  well.  But  we 
liave  much  to  damp  and  chill  our  spirits.  Precious  faith  ! 
How  precious  is  the  gift  of  faith  ! 

"  God  is  pouring  out  His  Spirit  in  various  parts  of  the 
earth,  and  many  sinners  have  been  made  partakers  of  the 
Avater  of  life,  which  flows  from  the  throne  of  God  and  the 
Lamb.  Upon  the  Church  the  spirit  of  love  and  union  has 
been  poured  out,  and  the  various  denominational  sects  of 
evangelical  Christians  meet  together  in  love.  These,  my 
dear  Charles,  are  gracious  days.  I  hope  Stourton  Caundle 
partakes  of  this  graciousness.  The  time  of  universal 
holiness,  that  blessedness  for  which  we  daily  pray,  '  Thy 
kingdom  come,'  draweth  near.  The  nations  of  the  earth 
are  fast  ripening  for  judgment,  for  that  crisis,  which  will 
usher  in  this  blessedness.  May  we  be  prepared !  We 
MUST  BE  WATCHFUL.  Take  heed  to  these  two  passages  of 
Scripture  :  '  I  saw  three  unclean  spirits  like  frogs  come 
out  of  the  mouth  of  the  dragon,  and  out  of  the  mouth  of 
the  beast,  and  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  false  prophet.  Lor 
they  are  the  spirits  of  devils,  working  miracles,  which  go 
forth  unto  the  kings  of  the  earth  and  of  the  whole  world, 
to  gather  them  to  the  battle  of  that  great  day  of  God 
Almighty.  Behold,  I  come  as  a  thief.  Blessed  is  he  that 
watcheth,  and  keepeth  his  garments,  lest  he  walk  naked, 
and  they  see  his  shame'  (Eev.  xvl  13-15).  'There  shall 
arise  false  Christs,  and  false  prophets,  and  shall  show  great 
signs  and  wonders  ;  insomuch  that,  if  it  were  possible,  they 
shall  deceive  the  very  elect'  (Matt.  xxiv.  24).  To  prepare 
us  for  trials  we  need  union  and  communion  with  Christ. 
All  God's  children  have  union  with  Clirist.     Yet,  many  go 


41G  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

mourning  all  their  days,  and  enjoy  but  little  peace  and  joy 
in  believing.  To  prepare  for  the  coming  crisis,  communion 
with  Christ  is  essential.  We  must  know  and  recognise 
Christ  as  our  individual  Saviour.  We  must  have  intimate 
fellowship  with  Him.  If  we  have  not  this  fellowship,  the 
fault  is  oar  own.  To  live  in  doubt  of  our  acceptance  with 
God,  springs  from  defect  of  faith,  and  is  productive  of  in- 
stability in  the  Christian  walk  and  warfare.  Who  can 
estimate  the  blessings,  or  set  a  value  on  the  riches,  which 
the  true  believer  possesses  ?  He  is  one  with  Christ,  and 
Christ  one  with  him.  He  dwells  in  Christ,  and  Christ  in 
Him.  He  is  an  heir  of  God,  yea,  a  joint  heir  with  Christ, 
of  all  tlie  blessings  he  is  capable  of  enjoying  throughout 
an  endless  eternity.  What  a  wonderful  revelation  of  the 
love  of  the  ever -blessed  God  was  the  gift  of  His  only- 
begotten  Son !  While  on  earth,  it  is  our  duty  and  high 
privilege  to  make  ourselves  acquainted,  under  the  divine 
tuition  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  with  the  unsearchable  riches  of 
the  LOVE  of  God,  manifest  in  our  redemption.  The  pra}dng 
persevering  Christian  cannot  ask  too  much,  nor  expect  too 
confidently.  '  Open  thy  mouth  wide,  and  I  will  fill  it ' 
(Ps.  Ixxxi.  10).  'I  bow  my  knees  unto  the  Father  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  Christ  may  dwell  in  your  hearts 
by  faith  ;  that  ye,  being  rooted  and  grounded  in  love,  may 
be  able  to  comprehend  with  all  saints  what  is  the  breadth, 
and  length,  and  depth,  and  height ;  and  to  know  the  love  of 
Christ,  which  passeth  knowledge,  that  ye  might  be  filled 
with  all  the  fulness  of  God'  (Eph.  iii.  14,  17-19).  The 
promises  of  God  are  all  yea  and  amen  in  Christ  Jesus. 
"  The  remembrance  of  Stourton  Caundle  Sunday-school 


KEY.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  417 

will  ever  be  dear  to  me.  From  your  letter,  I  hope  my 
feeble  efforts  have  been  blessed  to  some.  Often  have  I 
tliought  of  the  dear  children,  and  longed  to  know  what 
had  become  of  them.  I  thank  God  that  the  school  is  con- 
ducted on  the  same  principles,  and  that  one  of  my  earliest 
scholars  is  now  its  principal  teacher.  May  I  not  hope  to 
meet  some  of  these  dear  children  in  heaven  ?  I  am  thank- 
ful to  learn  that  so  many  attend  the  school.  I  trust  your 
primary  object  is  to  lead  them  to  Christ.  You  cannot  fill 
a  more  important  post  than  that  of  trainmg  the  youthful 
mind,  and  storing  it  with  Scriptural  knowledge.  Take  care 
that  the  water  with  which  you  fill  the  pitchers  be  pure, 
and  prayerfully  trust  to  Jesus  to  turn  the  water  into  wine. 

"  Eemember  me  most  kindly  to  all  my  old  neighbours. 
Tell  them  not  to  suffer  themselves  to  be  deluded  by  those 
who  are  promoting  emigration  to  this  country.  Hundreds 
who  are  here  would  be  glad  to  return,  if  they  knew  how. 
Let  me  know  of  their  souls'  weKare.  Give  my  Christian 
love  to  them  all.  I  shall  always  cherish  an  affectionate 
remembrance  for  them.  As  you  have  the  means  of  grace 
in  the  parish,  I  trust  many  will  savingly  profit  by  that 
inestimable  blessing,  a  faithfully  preached  Gospel,  which 
to  every  one  must  be  a  savour  of  life  unto  life,  or  a  savour 
of  death  unto  death.  How  many  of  my  old  friends  are 
walking  with  God  ?  I  hope  none  of  them  will  go  down 
into  perdition. 

"I  am  getting  old,  and  cannot  write  so  easily  as  formerly. 
But  I  hope  my  heart  will  grow  warmer  and  warmer  in  the 
great  work  of  God  in  New  Zealand  while  it  continues  to 
beat.     My  Christian  regards  to  yourself,  your  wife,  and 

2d 


418  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

your  cliildren,  who,  I  trust,  are  all  monuments  of  the  love 
of  God  in  Christ.  Take  care  that  not  an  hoof  be  left  be- 
hind,— I  remain,  my  dear  Charles,  faithfully  and  sincerely 
yours,  EiCHARD  Davis. 

"  To  Mr.  Chakles  Crocker, 
Stourton  Caundle." 

"  Tepuna,  Fehrimrij  25,  1862. 

"  My  dear  Sir, — We  came  here  last  week.  I  met  and 
examined  the  communicants,  and  on  Sunday  administered 
the  Lord's  Supper,     We  hope  to  return  on  the  27th. 

"  Since  I  last  wrote  Sir  George  Grey  has  arrived  amongst 
us.  He  soon  after  visited  the  north.  The  ISTgapuhi  tribes 
gave  him  a  flattering  reception.  The  meeting  was  large 
at  Waimate,  He  was  received  by  the  archdeacon  and 
myself.  I  hope  his  policy  will  have  the  desired  effect,  but 
I  am  not  sanguine.  Mr.  Clarke  holds  a  high  Government 
office  as  Civil  Commissioner;  his  district  embraces  the  whole 
of  this  end  of  the  island.  Under  him  a  select  party  are 
to  frame  their  owm  laws.  This  party  is  to  be  elected  from 
amons  the  various  tribes.  In  addition  there  are  district 
magistrates,  and  courts  in  which  cases  are  to  be  decided 
by  jury.  And  the  pay  of  all  the  native  officers  will 
render  it  worth  w^hile  that  they  should  retain  office.  So 
far  the  system  may  work.  But  I  fear  the  mass  to  be 
governed  will  be  found  refractory.  Money  has  a  control- 
ling power  over  the  native  mind,  but  moral  power  will  be 
only  appreciated  by  a  few,  and  those  few  will  not  be  likely 
to  require  that  power  to  be  exercised  upon  them.  The 
natives  have  been  spoiled  children  from  the  beginning. 
The  Governor's  address  to  them  at  Waimate  was   of  a 


REV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  4 1 9 

manly  character,  and  I  hoped  much.  But  he  has  found 
things  to  be  more  complicated  than  he  expected,  and  it  is 
reported  that  he  has  been  profuse  in  his  promises  and 
concessions.  If  this  be  true,  he  wdl  only  stave  off  the  evil 
day.  Up  to  this  time  I  have  cherished  great  confidence 
in  his  wisdom.  It  is  but  just  to  the  natives,  that  he 
should  first  use  conciliatory  measures  in  his  endeavours  to 
settle  the  country.  Should  these  measures  even  fail,  I 
think  Sir  George  will  not  go  to  war  without  mature  con- 
sideration as  to  its  ultimate  results.  Although  not  at  war  (if 
the  reports  are  to  be  relied  on),  the  Taranaki  people  are  still 
hostile  towards  the  European  settlers.  The  Waikato  tribes 
still  adhere  to  the  King  movement,  and  to  then-  own  laws. 
The  Governor  has  sent  a  resident  magistrate  to  Waikato. 
He  merely  holds  the  office  without  the  power  of  executing 
it.  He  has  been  ordered  off  by  an  armed  band,  but  re- 
fused to  go.  Explanations  have  been  entered  into,  and 
some  apology,  it  is  reported,  was  made,  and  it  is  alleged 
that  the  party  was  not  sent  by  Tamikana,  the  prime 
minister.  But,  I  think,  they  would  not  have  done  what 
they  did  if  they  had  not  been  acquainted  with  his  mind 
on  the  subject.  It  is  a  Avell-kno"v\Ti  fact  that  the  Wai- 
katos  are  preparing  for  war,  and  also  that  they  look  with 
disdain  on  the  Britisli  troops.  Our  troops  are  at  this  time 
road-making  on  the  Government  land  in  the  Waikato  dis- 
trict, BUT  SHOULD  THEY  ATTEMPT  TO  PASS  THE  BOUNDARY 
LINE  THEY  WILL  BE  FIRED  UPON.  The  troops  are  now  well 
commanded,  and  are  no  doubt  wishing  for  an  opportunity 
to  let  the  natives  feel  the  force  of  their  strength.  This 
the  natives  will  be  too  wise  to  do. 


420  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

"  The  country  I  conceive  to  be  in  a  most  unsettled  and 
ungovernable  state.  Even  here  there  are  cases  in  which 
the  natives  are  resuming  their  lands,  which  they  had  fairly 
sold  to  Europeans,  and  the  titles  to  which  had  been  ex- 
amined and  proved  valid  in  the  Commissioners'  Court,  and 
for  which  Crown  grants  have  been  issued.  Of  course  they 
must  be  left  to  do  as  they  like.  The  Government  is  not 
in  a  position  to  render  protection.  I  am  thankful  that 
Governor  Grey  is  here.  I  fear  affairs  aee  drawing  near 
TO  a  crisis.  I  have  little  confidence  in  any  of  the  natives. 
Drunkenness  is  rife  amongst  them,  and  the  love  of  many, 
who  were  once  our  crown  of  rejoicing,  is  waxed  cold. 
May  the  Lord  deliver  us  from  drunken  hostile  natives ! 
At  Mangakahia  war  between  the  tribes  is  imminent,  on 
account  of  their  boundary  lines  of  land.  Efforts  have  been 
made  to  still  the  tumult,  but  without  effect.  One  of  the 
parties  has  been  formed  from  my  own  people.  They  have 
been  much  oppressed  by  a  tyrant  chief,  who  has  dispos- 
sessed them  of  much  of  their  land  by  selling  it  to  the 
Government.  The  present  tract  of  country  they  are  de- 
termined to  hold  by  force  of  arms,  and  they  have  nearly 
the  whole  of  the  Ngapuhi  tribes  in  their  favour,  so  that  we 
have  much  reason  to  fear  that  blood  will  be  shed. 

"  We  have  just  received  two  native  deacons  and  a  school- 
master from  the  Auckland  Institution.  They  all  went  from 
Kaitaia.  One  of  the  deacons  will  be  stationed  at  Paihia, 
as  an  assistant  to  the  archdeacon.  The  other  will  assist 
me  for  a  time  at  Kaikohe,  until  his  congregation  at  the 
north  shall  have  provided  for  him.  The  schoolmaster  is 
on  trial.     Should  he  prove  diligent,  he  will  also  be  ad- 


REV.  EICHAED  DAVIS,  421 

mitted  to  holy  orders.  They  appear  to  be  devoted  men. 
j\Iay  they  be  mdeed  taught  by  the  Spirit,  that  without 
Christ  they  can  do  nothing,  and  that  they  can  do  all  things 
through  Christ,  who  strengtheneth  them.  I  am  thankful 
to  have  lived  to  see  this.  I  have  lately  received  a  letter 
from  Bishop  Williams,  in  which  he  informs  me,  that  he 
had  already  received  upwards  of  a  thousand  pounds  from 
the  natives  for  the  endowment  of  their  churches.  In  that 
district  the  system  works  well,  and  is  likely  to  do  so  at 
the  north.  Alas  !  the  uneasy,  turbulent  Ngapuhi !  Can 
any  good  come  out  of  our  Nazareth  ?  The  deacons  visited 
the  north,  in  company  with  a  deacon  who  w^as  taken  from 
jNIangakahia  when  a  boy,  and  brought  up  in  the  bishop's 
school.  The  Kaitaia  natives  were  much  surprised  at  what 
they  saw  and  heard,  and  requested  that  every  day  should 
be  employed  as  the  Sabbath  while  the  deacons  stayed  in 
the  settlement. 

"  We  have  been  visited  witli  the  typhus  fever.  In  our 
immediate  neighbourhood  we  have  had  forty- eight  cases, 
and  eight  deaths.  On  the  coast,  it  has  been  almost  uni- 
versal, and  many  have  died.  At  Kaitaia,  scarcely  any 
escaped.  At  the  end  of  the  year  they  counted  eighty- 
nine  deaths.  Tepuna  has  hitherto  escaped.  We  have 
hitherto  escaped  the  contagion,  although  I  have  visited 
nearly  every  case  within  my  reach.  0  that  we  were  more 
thankful  for  such  signal  mercies  ! 

"  The  duties  of  my  medical  department  have  again  be- 
come heavy.  Dr.  Day  has  been  obliged  to  give  up  his 
appointment  from  ill  health,  so  that  the  whole  again 
devolves  upon  me.    No  other  medical  man  can  be  induced 


422  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

to  take  it  at  present,  as  £100  a  year,  and  ten  shillings  a  clay 
while  travelling,  is  all  that  Government  will  allow. 

"We  are  now  passing  through  our  summer,  which  upon 
the  whole  has  been  very  warm  and  fruitful.  During  our 
last  winter  we  were  visited  by  a  splendid  comet,  which 
APPEARED  to  disarrange  our  atmosphere.  Winter  cold  was 
turned  into  summer  heat.  In  our  shortest  days  the  ther- 
mometer ranged  for  some  time  between  60  and  70,  and 
once  even  reached  72.  And  much  rain  fell  while  the 
comet  was  in  our  hemisphere. 

"  I  feel  the  infirmities  of  old  age  to  be  drawing  them- 
selves more  closely  around  me  every  succeeding  year. 
Even  home  duties  cannot  be  performed  with  the  usual 
elasticity.  Lift  up  your  prayer  for  me,  that  I  may  be 
ready  for  the  great  change  which  awaits  me.  On  our  re- 
turn, I  hope  to  spend  one  Sabbath  at  AVaimate,  and  then 
pass  on  to  Kaikohe,  to  do  what  I  can  for  the  wreck  of  that 
once  promising  congregation.  After  my  return  from  thence, 
if  able,  I  must  visit  Matauri.  I  have  been  held  back  from 
holding  a  meeting  there  on  account  of  the  fever.  Only 
one  has  escaped  it.  With  our  united  regards  to  Mrs. 
Coleman  and  yourself, — I  remain,  iny  dear  sir,  yours  very 
sincerely  and  affectionately,  Eichard  Davis." 


"Tepuxa,  llfh  April  18G2. 

"  My  dearest  jNIatilda, — On  our  arri^-al  here  I  got 
rapidly  worse,  until  I  was  confined  to  bed.  But  it  has 
been  the  will  of  God  that  I  should  rally  a  little.  Tuesday 
next  they  intend  to  take  me  home.     But  I  remain  weak 


REV.  EICHAED  DAYIS.  423 

and  poorly,  and  my  time  here  will  not  be  long.  I  parted 
from  you  with  the  impression,  that  I  had  taken  my  final 
leave  of  you  on  earth.  When  we  meet  again,  it  will  be  to 
part  no  more.  I  am  in  a  poor,  weak  state.  Medicines 
produce  no  effect.  So  you  may  suppose  that  I  have  been 
not  far  from  the  graA^e.  One  night  I  suffered  a  conflict  of 
a  painful  nature,  but  in  the  morning  relief  was  sent,  and  I 
was  enabled  to  view  the  river  of  death  without  fear,  and 
to  lie  on  its  banks  in  a  waiting  state.  It  appeared  to 
have  been  a  gracious  season.  I  feel  very  thankful  to  God 
for  this  aflBiction,  nor  am  I  careful  as  to  how  or  when  it 
will  end.  Be  devoted,  my  dear  child,  in  thought,  word, 
and  deed  to  Christ,  that  you  may  enjoy  His  presence. 

"  My  time  is  much  occupied,  0  that  it  could  be  more 
and  better  occupied  for  God  !  I  do  not  expect  that  I  shall 
remain  much  longer  on  earth.  I  tremble  to  think  how 
little  I  have  done  as  a  missionary,  and  how  badly  that 
little  has  been  done,  and  how  very  much  I  have  left 
undone  that  I  might  have  done,  and  which  I  ought  to  have 
done.  I  humbly  hope  and  trust  that  the  ever-blessed 
God,  for  Christ's  sake,  will  pardon  my  manifold  transgres- 
sions. But  the  weight  of  missionary  responsibility  is 
CRUSHING.  While  we  view  death  at  a  distance,  we  hope 
as  missionaries  to  do  more  and  to  do  better.  The  miiid  is 
ever  sanguine,  and  looks  to  future  labours  as  likely  to  be 
more  satisfactory.  Years  ago  my  hopes  for  the  natives  of 
this  place  were  much  raised,  and  appeared  to  be  based  on 
a  good  foundation.  But  those  who  then  gave  me  most 
pleasure  now  give  me  most  pain.  Drunkenness  is  the 
bane  of  Kaikohe.     I  have  been  for  a  lonij  time  fearful 


424  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

that  very  many  of  our  communicants  would  not  liold  out 
in  the  day  of  trial,  and  my  fears  have  been  sadly  realized. 
0  that  this  falling  away  may  be  confined  to  Kaikohe  ! 
Nevertheless,  God  has  His  sincere  ones  even  here.  They 
think  much  of  Piripi,  and  attend  regularly  on  his  ministry. 
May  the  Lord  make  him  a  blessing  to  them  !  He  is  now 
on  a  visit  to  his  own  people.  They  wrote  to  him  to  visit 
them,  that  he  might  marry  and  baptize. 

"  I  think  there  is  nothing  now  to  hinder  our  full  expec- 
tation of  the  coming  Saviour.  Almost  all  the  prophecies 
to  the  time  of  His  coming  have  i)assed,  and  are  now  pass- 
ing rapidly  into  history.     May  we  be  all  ready  ! 

"  With  my  affectionate  love  to  William  and  all  the  dear 
children, — -I  remain,  your  affectionate  father, 

"  EicHARD  Davis. 

"To  Mrs.  PucKEY,  Kaitaia." 
'  "Tepuna,  1th  May  1862. 

"My  dear  William, — The  ordination  of  the  natives 
has  introduced  a  new  era  amongst  us.  Through  their 
instrumentality  we  hope  God  will  bless  the  Maoris.  I 
tell  them  that  I  view  myself  as  a  mere  pioneer  to  open  the 
road  in  which  they  are  to  Avalk.  The  native  deacons  are 
well  received.  The  natives  tell  me  that  their  ministra- 
tions are  full  of  life, — that  they  feel  their  preaching.  May 
their  labours  be  blessed  a  thousand  fold  !  May  God  be 
glorified  in  the  salvation  of  the  people  !  Our  labours  have 
not  been  greatly  blessed.  We  have  been  instrumental  in 
making  many  professors.  Some  have  died  hopefully.  A 
few  are  now  living  consistently  with  the  knowledge  they 


REV.  EICHAED  DAVIS.  425 

have  acquired.  But  the  mass  adorn  not  the  Gospel.  They 
are  ignorant  of  the  love  of  God  revealed  therein.  I  am 
at  a  loss  to  whom  this  evil  is  to  be  attributed,  to  them  or 
to  us.  Their  ignorance  lays  them  open  to  temptation. 
They  possess  not  that  love  to  God,  which  makes  the  feet 
of  true  Christians  move  in  swift  obedience. 

"  Piripi  is  just  returned  from  visiting  his  people.  He 
does  not  give  a  very  promising  account  of  the  provision 
they  propose  to  make  for  him,  before  he  can  be  sent  among 
them.  The  facility  of  raising  the  sum  proposed  would  be 
great  to  a  people  who  loved  the  Gospel  for  the  Gospel's 
sake.  They  are  at  no  loss  to  raise  means  for  other  objects, 
which  tend  to  their  present  gratification.  If  the  Gospel 
were  a  gratification  and  solace  to  their  souls,  they  would 
soon  find  means  to  have  ministers  among  them.  I  long  to 
see  the  present  ministers  at  their  posts,  and  New  Zealand 
studded  with  native  teachers.  Nothing  would  so  surely 
pacify  the  country. 

"With  a  father's  affectionate  love  to  Matilda  and  the 
children, — I  remain,  your  affectionate  father, 

"  PiiCHAED  Davis. 

"To  Mr.  PucKEY,  Kaitaia." 

"  27^/t  Decemher  1862. — I  spent  the  day  in  preparing  a 
sermon  for  6th  January  1863,  which  day  has  been  set 
apart  by  the  bishop,  at  the  request  of  the  Church,  as  a  day 
of  prayer  for  the  outpouring  of  the  Spirit  on  the  nations  of 
the  earth.  I  trust  this  is  a  precursor  of  good.  It  seems 
to  be  holy  ground.  0  Lord,  grant  us  Thy  blessing  and 
direction. 


42G  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

"3Ls^  Dcccmhcr  18G2. — "We  number  one  less  than  we 
did  at  its  commencement.  But,  Lord,  Thou  doest  all 
things  well.  It  has  been  to  us  a  year  of  mercies,  some  of 
which  I  trust  are  of  a  blessed  and  permanent  character. 
In  our  missionary  field  there  has  appeared  to  be  no 
advance.  But  God  has  continued  the  country  in  peace. 
Lord,  enable  us  to  devote  ourselves  to  Thee.  Lord,  enable 
us  to  live  for  Thy  glory.  Lord,  search  my  h6art ;  Thou 
knowest  that  I  love  Thee. 

"  \st  January  1863. — I  have  been  permitted  to  see  the 
commencement  of  the  new  year,  but  I  may  not  see  its 
close.      Lord,  prepare  and  direct  me. 

"  l^th  January  1863. — This  day  my  seventy-third  year 
has  closed  ;  alas  !  how  unprofitably.  I  performed  all  the 
services  myself  This  is  according  to  the  wish  of  my  soul, 
for  I  value  these  services  above  anything  in  this  life.  I 
never  seem  to  have  closed  my  Sabbath  duties  with  so 
much  weakness  of  body  and  lowness  of  spirits.  A  voice 
seemed  to  tell  me,  that  this  was  the  last  service  on  a  birth- 
day I  should  ever  perform.  This  presentiment  has  for 
weeks  been  impressed  on  my  mind.  Lord,  bless  my  dear 
wife,  and  my  dear  little  boy.  Bless  all  my  children  and 
children's  children  with  eternal  life,  and  quicken  my  soul. 

"  19th  Jaiiuary  1863. — I  stayed  at  home,  and  wrote  a 
sermon,  which  perhaps  I  may  never  preach.  0  Lord,  pre- 
pare me  for  death.     Suffer  me  not  to  live  unprofitably. 

"  20th  January  1863. — Thermometer  in  the  sun,  before 
the  sea  breeze  came  in,  stood  at  142.  I  have  never 
known  it  so  high.  ]\Iy  days  appear  to  be  near  a  close. 
Blessed  Jesus,  I  look  to  Thee  for  the  salvation  of  my  soul, 


IlEV.  EICIIARD  DAVIS.  427 

and  for  a  blessing  upon  all  I  shall  leave  behind.  Lord, 
bless  all  my  beloved  children,  and  prepare  nie  for  death. 

"  10//^  Fchruary  1863.— My  dear  little  boy's  birth-day. 
^Ir.  Clark's  and  James's  children,  and  ]Mrs.  Clark,  took  tea 
Avith  us  in  the  evening.  This  is  probably  the  last  of  their 
l)irtli-days  that  I  shall  witness. 

"M  March  1863.— I  left  Waimate,  and  parted  from 
dear  Matilda  and  her  husband  at  the  Keri-Keri,  probably 
to  see  them  no  more  iu  the  flesh.  May  God  bless  all  my 
children.     Arrived  at  Tepuna. 

"  Wi  AiJril  1863. — I  was  brought  home  to  Waimate  in 
a  very  weak  state.  This  was  from  the  Lord,  for  the  benefit 
of  my  soul,  and  I  wish  to  record  my  thankfulness  to  Him 
for  His  merciful  affliction.  My  soul  required  it.  Some 
of  the  conflicts  were  sharp  and  strong.  But  the  Lord  sup- 
ported me,  and  did  not  suffer  me  to  be  overcome.  I 
seemed  to  have  reached  the  land  of  Beulah.  The  river  of 
death  appeared  narrow,  and  easy  to  step  over.  0  God, 
how  unbounded  Thy  love  to  such  a  sinner  ! 

"  nth  May  1863. — My  end  may  be  very  near,  but  the 
Lord  deals  very  graciously  with  me,  a  poor,  unworthy 
sinner.     May  the  poor,  dear  natives  find  mercy  ! 

"  \Uh  May  1863. — Six  people  from  the  Matira  came  for 
examination  for  the  Sacrament,  and  three  from  Eangaunu." 
[^Last  entry ^ — Journal. 

"Watmate,  Bay  of  Islands, 
2d  May  1863. 

"  My  dearest  Matilda, — I  am  thankful  for  William's 
letter,  in  which  he  informed  me  that  he  was  assisting  in 


428  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

examining  tlic  natives  for  the  Holy  Communion.  A  deeply 
responsible  work  I  AVe  need  much  wisdom  from  above  to 
enable  us  to  fulfil  tliis  duty.  I  trust  he  will  Ije  enabled 
to  retain  his  bodily  health,  and  to  progress  much  in  spiri- 
tual health  in  a  short  time.  We  are  all  too  selfish.  We 
want  self  crushed  and  subdued  within  us,  and  the  Saviour 
exalted  to  His  proper  place  in  our  hearts.  It  is  not  very 
likely  that  I  shall  ever  see  any  of  you  again  in  the  flesh. 
I  have  no  wish  to  live,  when  it  shall  please  my  Heavenly 
Father  to  call  me. 

"  My  dear  wife  unites ,  in  love  and  affection  to  yourself 
and  AVilliam,  and  to  Mary  Ann  and  Joseph,  and  to  all  the 
children. — 1  remain,  your  ever  affectionate  father, 

"  EicHAKD  Davis. 

"  To  Mrs.  PucKEY,  Kaitaia." 

\_Thc  last  letter  Mr.  Davis  ever  unvie.] 

The  following  detail  of  the  last  days  of  Mr.  Davis  is 
from  the  pen  of  his  eldest  son,  James,  who  "  watched  him 
closely  night  and  day,  to  smooth  as  much  as  possible  his 
last  moments  :" — 

"  Through  the  blessing  of  our  Heavenly  Father  on  the 
means  used,  we  were  able  in  a  fortnight  to  bring  him  to 
Waimate.  For  nearly  six  weeks  after  this  he  appeared  to 
be  hanging  in  the  balance.  It  was  very  consoling  to  wit- 
ness his  unwavering  faith  in  the  merits  of  our  crucified 
Eedeemer.  On  the  night  of  2 2d  May  he  became  much 
worse,  and  from  that  time  was  confined  to  his  bed,  not 
being  able  to  retain  any  nourishment  whatever  on  liis 
stomach,  though  enjoying  long  intervals  of  sleep.     On  the 


REV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  429 

morning  of  Whitsnnday,  24th  May,  his  countenance  bright- 
ened, and  he  exclaimed,  '  Come,  Lord  Jesns  !  James,  I 
shall  soon  be  with  that  happy  company  before  the  throne, 
and  like  them  shall  be  clothed  in  robes  of  spotless  white.' 
On  the  afternoon  of  Whitsunday  he  w^as  much  worse,  and 
unable  to  recognise  his  old  Christian  friends  who  called 
to  see  him.  Wednesday,  27th  May,  all  the  members  of 
the  family  within  reach  being  collected  around  his  bed,  I 
said,  '  The  Spirit  and  the  bride  say.  Come.'  He  answered 
aloud,  '  Lord,  I  come.'  He  had  a  long  sleep,  which  greatly 
refreshed  him.  On  awaking  he  exclaimed,  '  Chariot 
WHEELS.'  At  nine  p.m.,  noticing  us  all  standing  around 
his  bed,  he  appeared  to  address  himself  to  each.  His  lips 
moved,  but  not  a  sound,  not  a  whisper  w^as  perceptible. 
He  then  rested  his  eyes  on  me  most  affectionately.  After- 
wards, looking  all  round,  my  sister  Sophia  caught  his 
dying  accents  :  '  Meet  me  in  heaven.'  He  now  closed  his 
eyes,  and  slept  sweetly,  his  breathing  becoming  w^eaker  and 
weaker,  until  about  half-past  two  o'clock,  Thursday  morn- 
ing, 28th  May,  his  happy  spirit  took  its  departure,  without 
a  struggle  or  a  sigh,  just  six  months  and  six  days  after  his 
dear  grandson,  our  beloved  first-born,  Charles  Augustus, 
aged  twenty-one,  whom  the  Lord  took  2 2d  November 
1862.  He  was  buried  at  Waimate  by  the  side  of  my  dear 
mother  and  my  dear  son  Augustus,  to  await  the  resur- 
rection morn,  when  he  shall  arise  from  the  dust  of  death 
in  the  likeness  of  his  glorified  Redeemer,  and  shall  meet 
Him  in  the  air,  and  be  ever  with  the  Lord." 


430  MEMOIR  OF  THE 


CONCLUSION. 

Summajy  of  the  Faitli  and  Character  of  Mr.  Davis. 

This  Memoir  evidences  that  Pdcliard  Davis  was  a  ^ian 
OF  GENUINE  HUMILITY.  He  was  liiimble  in  his  own  esti- 
mation. He  lay  passive  in  the  hands  of  his  covenant  God. 
He  sought  not  high  things  for  himself  The  ardent  desire 
of  his  soul  was  not  exaltation,  but  self-devotion  to  the 
cause  of  Christ,  and  usefulness  in  his  day  and  generation. 
Many  heartfelt  expressions  of  deepest  humility  have  been 
omitted  in  the  transcripts  of  liis  letters  and  Journal  to 
avoid  a  too  frequent  repetition  of  the  same  topic,  as  well 
as  to  obviate  all  possible  misapprehension — that  none 
might  form  a  lower  estimate  of  his  character  and  mission- 
ary labours  than  they  justly  merit. 

This  Memoir  evidences  that  he  was  A  man  of  peace. 
He  enjoyed  peace  with  God,  assured  by  the  inward  witness 
of  the  Spirit  of  his  individual  interest  in  the  finished  sal- 
vation of  Christ.  Having  peace  with  God  and  peace  in 
his  own  soul,  he  sought  to  live  peaceably  with  all  men. 
His  peaceful  disposition  was  manifested  by  the  meekness 
with  which  he  endured  the  contradiction  of  sinners  at 
Stourton  Caundle,  his  insulting  persecution  during  the 
voyage  from  Greenwich  to  Port  Jackson,  and  tlie  gross 


KEY.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  431 

neglect  of  himself  and  family,  where  such  neglect  could 
scarcely  have  been  anticipated.  For  his  pacific  self- 
denying  conduct  under  most  trying  circumstances  in  New 
Zealand,  especially  in  regard  to  the  litigated  Land  Question, 
and  his  habitual  promotion  of  peace  and  goodwill  among 
all  the  members  of  the  mission  family,  I  confidently  appeal 
to  the  Eight  Eev.  W.  Williams,  Bishop  of  Waiapu,  and  to 
the  Venerable  H.  Williams,  Archdeacon  of  Waimate,  his 
former  associates  in  missionary  labours,  whom  he  highly 
respected  and  most  dearly  loved.  And  I  must  add  my 
own  testimony,  that  during  my  prolonged  personal  inter- 
course and  epistolary  correspondence  with  him,  from  181G 
to  1863 — a  space  of  forty- seven  years, — not  one  unplea- 
sant Avord  nor  one  difference  ever  occurred  between  us. 

This  Memoir  evidences  that  he  was  A  man  of  a 
CATHOLIC  SPIRIT.  He  lovcd  all  of  every  denomination  who 
loved  Christ  and  reflected  His  image.  Witness  his  kind- 
ness to  James  Crocker,  whose  first  religious  impressions 
were  the  product  of  Wesleyan  teaching.  Witness  how 
harmoniously  he  wrought  Avith  the  Wesleyan  Mission  in 
NeAv  Zealand,  ever  ready  to  counsel,  advise,  and  assist 
them.  The  presence  of  his  eldest  daughter  (now  Mrs. 
]\Iatthews),  and  her  recognition  by  one  of  the  chiefs,  pre- 
served the  lives  of  the  Wesleyan  missionaries  when  their 
property  was  despoiled  in  the  Bay  of  Islands.  Yet  no 
man  could  be  further  removed  from  their  denominational 
peculiarities.  The  doctrinal  writings  of  Owen,  Hervey, 
Whitfield,  Eomaine,  and  Scott  in  England,  and  of  Brainerd 
and  President  Edwards  in  America,  Avere  dear  to  his  soul, 
animated  him  in  his  missionary  labours,  and  had  his  cor- 


432  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

dial  acquiescence  and  concurrence.  The  sovereignty  of 
Jehovah  in  providence  and  grace,  upholding,  directing, 
and  controlling  all  things  here  below,  was  ever  the  anchor 
of  his  hope,  the  siistentation  of  his  faith. 

This  Memoir  evidences  that,  in  the  pursuit  of  religious 
knowledge,  he  was  a  max  of  ax  ixdepexdext  spirit,  not 
implicitly  adopting  the  sentiments  of  others,  but  testing 
the  fallible  word  of  man  by  the  infallible  Word  of  God, — 
the  unerring  standard  of  faith  and  practice.  Witness  his 
caution  against  the  misuse  of  commentaries,  a  misuse  cal- 
culated ratlier  to  produce  head-knowledge  than  saving 
faith  in  the  heart  (p.  121).  Witness  his  contrariety  to 
the  practice  of  this  age  in  his  condemnation  of  religious 
novels  and  works  of  fiction,  because  they  gratify  the  fancy, 
but  edify  not  the  soul  (pp.  214  and  371).  Witness  his 
protest  against  excessive  imitation  of  the  image  of  Christ 
imperfectly  reflected  in  the  lives  and  writings  of  His 
holy  ones,  and  his  exhortation  to  imitation  of  that  image 
PERFECTLY  delineated  in  the  Scriptures  of  truth  (p.  408). 

This  Memoir  evidences  that  his  self-denying,  perse- 
vering, and  successful  missionary  exertion  resulted  from 
the  conviction,  deeply  impressed  on  his  mind,  that  the 
Gospel  proclaimed  in  faith  and  integrity  can  keyeb.  be 
PREACHED  IX  VAix.  The  Dorsetshire  farmer  spurned  the 
utilitarian  maxim,  that  AN  axe  was  the  best  missionary 
FOR  New  Zealand.  (See  p.  106.)  He  rejected  the  ground- 
less figment,  that  civilisation  must  precede  evangelization, 
and  prepare  the  Maoris  for  the  reception  of  the  ever- 
blessed  Gospel.  He  boldly  uplifted  the  banner  of  the 
cross.     In  season  and  out  of  season,  in  public  and  in  pri- 


REV.  RICHARD  DAVIS.  433 

vate,  he  proclaimed  Christ  the  Way,  the  Truth,  and  the  Life. 
He  obeyed  Christ's  command,  "  Follow  Me."  In  him  was 
pre-emmently  fulfilled  the  promise  made  by  Christ,  "I  will 
make  you  fishers  of  men."  He  believed  all  faithful  minis- 
ters and  missionaries  to  be  heaven-sent,  heaven-taught, 
heaven-commissioned  messengers  of  God,  guided  by  His 
providence  and  sanctified  by  His  Spirit.  He  believed  that 
Grod  never  sends  the  Gospel  to  any  place  in  vain,  but  that 
it  is  always  an  effective  call  to  the  soul  or  souls,  for  whom, 
and  to  whom,  God  especially  designed  it.  On  this  habitual 
persuasion  he  acted,  and,  according  to  his  faith,  he  expe- 
rienced, that  the  seed  sown,  and  instruction  given,  re- 
turned not  void,  but  accomplished  that  gracious  purpose 
for  which  God  had  sent  him. 

This  Memoir  evidences  that  he  both  felt  in  his  own 
heart,  and  proclaimed  to  others,  the  full  assurance  op 
UNDERSTANDING,  FAITH,  AND  HOPE.  He  inculcated  and 
reiterated  this  Divine  truth  in  the  privacy  of  correspond- 
ence, and  the  publicity  of  preaching.  He  enforced  assur- 
ance as  an  efficient  cause  of  holiness,  separation  from  the 
world,  and  habitual  communion  with  Jesus,  as  well  as  the 
essential  prerequisite  to  rejoicing  in  Christ,  to  joy  and 
peace  in  believing.  From  his  earliest  religious  experience 
to  his  dying  hour  he  habitually  realized  in  his  own  heart, 
and  maintained  without  wavering,  that  "  the  work  of  righ- 
teousness is  peace,  and  the  effect  of  righteousness  quiet- 
ness and  assurance  for  ever"  (Isa.  xxxii.  17).  He  could 
say  with  the  royal  Psalmist,  "  He  hath  made  with  me  an 
everlasting  covenant,  ordered  in  all  things,  and  sure  :  this 
is  all  MY  salvation  and  all  my  desire  "  (2  Sam.  xxiii.  5). 

2  e 


434  lAIEMOIR  OF  THE 

This  Memoir  evidences  that  the  habitual  and  pre-eminent 
desire  of  his  soul  was  centered  in  the  reunion  and  recog- 
nition OF  SAINTS  IN  GLORY  at  the  predicted  Epiphany  of 
Jehovah- Jesus,  when  all  the  redeemed  shall  sit  down  with 
Abraham,  Isaac,  and  Jacob,  and  Christ  m^U  drink  wine  new 
with  them  in  His  Father's  kmgdom.  His  creed  was  Christ 
crucified  and  Christ  glorified.  By  faith  he  embraced  the 
former,  by  hope  he  realized  the  latter.  "  Come,  Lord 
Jesus,  come  quickly,"  was  his  constant  prayer.  His  last 
words,  "  Meet  me  in  heaven,"  addressed  to  his  weeping 
family  surrounding  his  bed  of  death,  manifest  the  ardent 
desire  of  his  soul  in  extremis,  that  all  his  family,  and  all 
his  Christian  friends  should  meet  him  in  perfection  of  know- 
ledge, sanctification,  and  glory,  and  with  him  should  enter 
into  that  Sabbatic  rest  whicli  remainethto  the  people  of  God. 

His  life  exemplifies  the  sovereignty  of  Divine  grace  in 
imparting  conviction,  conversion,  and  salvation.  "  I  will 
have  mercy  on  whom  I  will  have  mercy,  and  I  \vill  have 
compassion  on  whom  I  will  have  compassion.  Ye  have 
not  chosen  Me,  but  I  have  chosen  you,  and  ordained  you, 
that  ye  should  go  and  bring  forth  fruit,  and  that  your  fruit 
should  remain." 

His  life  exemplifies  the  watchful  providence  of  the  good 
Shepherd  over  His  sheep,  howsoever  circumstanced,  and 
wheresoever  situated  in  this  wilderness-world,  causing  all 
things  to  work  together  for  their  spiritual  and  eternal 
good,  providing  them  with  spiritual  food,  manifesting  to 
them  His  presence  as  He  does  not  to  the  world,  working 
in  them  to  will  and  to  do  according  to  His  good  pleasure, 
and  finally  conducting  them  to  that  haven  of  rest,  where 


i 


REV.  KICHARD  DAVIS.  435 

they  would  be.  "  I  know  My  sheep,  and  am  known  of 
Mine." 

His  life  exemplifies  how  the  great  Head  of  the  Church 
sends  forth  missionary  labourers  into  His  vineyard,  paves 
the  w^ay  for  their  departure  from  their  native  shores, 
qualifies  them  intellectually  and  spiritually  for  their 
assigned  work,  and  crowns  their  labours  with  super- 
abundant fruit,  some  thirty,  some  sixty,  and  some  an 
hundred  fold.  "  I  will  work,  and  who  shall  let  it  ? — not 
by  might,  nor  by  power,  but  by  My  Spirit,  saitli  the  Lord 
of  hosts." 

His  life  is  a  sure  prognostic  of  that  blissful  era,  when 
Piichard  Davis  who  has  sown,  and  the  many  ]\Iaoris  who 
have  reaped,  converted  unto  God  by  his  instrumentality, 
his  hope  and  joy  and  crown  of  rejoicing,  shall  ascribe  their 
common  salvation  "  unto  Him  that  loved  them,  and  washed 
them  from  their  sins  in  His  own  blood,  and  hath  made 
them  kings  and  priests  unto  God  His  Father;  to  whom 
be  glory  and  dominion  for  ever  and  ever.  Amen."  (Eev.  i. 
5,  6.)  "  These  are  they  which  came  out  of  great  tribu- 
lation, and  have  washed  their  robes,  and  have  made  them 
white  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb.  Therefore  are  they  before 
the  throne  of  God,  and  serve  Him  day  and  night  in  His 
temple  :  and  He  that  sitteth  on  the  throne  shall  dwell 
among  them.  They  shall  hunger  no  more,  neither  thirst 
any  more  ;  neither  shall  the  sun  light  on  them,  nor  any 
heat.  For  the  Lamb,  which  is  in  the  midst  of  the  throne, 
shall  feed  them,  and  shall  lead  them  untoi  living  fountains 
of  waters  ;  and  God  shall  wdpe  away  all  tears  from  their 
eyes"  (Eev.  vii.  14-17). 


APPENDIX   I. 

1.  Testimony  of  Bishop  Selwyn. 

I  saw  your  friend,  Rev.  R.  Davis,  a  short  time  before  his  death, 
and  commended  him  to  the  God,  to  whom  his  spirit  was  ready  to 
fly  away  and  be  at  peace. 

2.  Admiral  Fitzroy's  high  estimation  of  Mr.  Davis  and 

THE  OTHER  MISSIONARIES  AT  WaIMATE. 

The  appearance  of  three  English  houses  at  Waimate,  the  agri- 
cultural establishment  of  the  Church  Missionary  Society,  sur- 
rounded by  outhouses,  gardens,  and  cultivated  fields,  was  striking 
and  delightful.  I  looked  at  it  as  a  fragment  of  Old  England, 
About  twenty  acres  of  land  seemed  to  be  cultivated.  Corn  was 
in  full  ear,  and  looked  well.  There  were  nice  gardens,  wdiich  had 
evidently  profited  by  much  industrious  care,  and  knowledge  of 
gardening.  My  hasty  survey  was  stopped  by  the  approach  of  a 
person,  whose  appearance  and  manner  showed  that  he  was  an 

ESSENTIAL  ACTOR  IN  THIS  ENGLISH  SCENE,  AND  WHOSE  INTELLI- 
GENT, KIND,  AND  TRULY  RESPECTABLE  DEMEANOUR  WAS  OF  THAT 
DESCRIPTION  WHICH    AT    ONCE    EXCITES    ESTEEM    AND    GOODWILL. 

This  was  Mr.  Davis,  the  superintendent  of  the  farming  establish- 
ment. Near  the  houses  a  number  of  sheep  were  grazing.  Plenty 
of  fowls,  geese,  and  pigs,  some  cattle  and  horses,  and  several 
calves  and  colts,  added  to  the  comfortable,  farm-like  appearance. 
We  accompanied  Mr.  Davis  into  his  house  for  a  few  minutes, 
walked  over  the  garden  and  farm,  looked  at  the  farm-yard,  barn, 
and  mill,  and  returned  to  dinner.  A  little  room  used  by  Mr. 
Davis  pleased  me  much ;  for,  in  addition  to  clever  contrivances 
and  good  carpentry,  it  contained  a  collection  of  excellent 
BOOKS,  and  a  frame,  on  which  an  unfinished  plan  of  the  Society's 
farm  bore  testimony  to  the  nature  of  the  in-door  occupations  of 


438  AITEXDIX. 

our  host.  I  did  not  expect  to  see  much  indication  of  reading, 
certainly  none  of  drawing,  in  a  newly-built  house,  standing  in  the 
midst  of  a  tract  of  New  Zealand  which  two  years  previously  was 
covered  with  fern.  In  the  garden,  European  vegetables  seemed 
to  thrive,  and  the  farm-yard  was  quite  English.  A  large  barn, 
built  entirely  by  natives  under  Mr.  Davis'  direction,  a  blacksmith's 
shop,  carts  and  farming  implements,  successively  engaged  our 
attention.  In  the  barn,  a  surprising  work  for  the  New  Zealanders, 
two  natives  were  thrashing,  and  a  winnowing-machine  was  attended 
by  a  third.  The  mill  and  mill-dam  were  well  worth  examination, 
as  good  works  of  their  kind.  An  embankment  (made  entirely 
by  natives)  had  changed  the  upper  part  of  a  small  valley  into  a 
large  pond,  and  on  the  middle  of  the  pond-head,  or  embankment, 
stood  the  mill.  When  at  last  the  mill  was  finished  and  in  full 
operation,  nothing  could  exceed  the  surprise  and  delight  of  the 
natives,  especially  of  those  who  had  assisted  in  the  work.  They 
called  it  "  a  ship  of  the  land."  "  Wonderful  white  men,"  said 
they ;  "  fire,  w^ater,  earth,  and  air  are  made  to  work  for  them 
by  their  wisdom,  while  we  can  only  command  the  labour  of  our 
own  bodies."  A  thriving,  young  English  oak,  near  Mr.  Davis' 
house,^  augured  well ;  for  where  English  oaks  succeed,  many  other 
useful  trees  will  certainly  grow.  Several  younger  saplings,  just 
fit  for  transplanting,  occupied  a  part  of  Mr.  Williams'  well-stocked 
garden  ;  and  these  interested  me  more  than  all  the  other  plants 
and  trees  in  the  garden  taken  together.  A  living,  healthy  Eng- 
lish oak  was  a  sight  too  rare,  near  the  Antipodes,  to  fail  in 
exciting  emotion. 

I  was  much  struck  by  the  harmony  and  apparent  happiness  of 
those  families,  whose  cheerful  hospitality  I  was  enjoying.  An 
air  of  honesty,  and  that  evident  tranquillity  of  mind  which  can 
only  be  the  result  of  a  clear  conscience,  offered  a  forcible  contrast 
to  the  alleged  gloom  and  selfishness  of  which  some  missionaries 
have  been  accused  by  those  whose  society  was  not,  perhaps,  even 
tolerable  to  them,  because  of  their  vicious  habits  and  indulgences. 
It  was  also  very  gratifying  to  me  to  mark  the  '  lively  interest 
taken  by  Mr.  Williams,  Mr.  Davis,  and  Mr.  Baker  in  every  detail 
connected  with  the  Fuegians.     Their  anxiety  about  the  South 

^  liaised  from  an  acorn  he  brought  from  Goathill,  Dorset. — The 

AUIHOK. 


APPENDIX.  439 

American  aborigines  generally,  about  the  places  where  missionaries 
might  have  a  chance  of  doing  good,  and  about  the  state  of  the 
islands  in  the  Pacific  Ocean,  gave  me  a  distinct  idea  of  the 
PEEVALENCE  OF  TRUE  MISSIONARY  SPIRIT.  With  sincere  regret 
I  took  leave  of  the  residents  at  Waimate.  Instead  of  hours,  I 
could  have  passed  days  with  them,  had  other  duties  allowed  of 
following  my  own  inclination. 

3.  Obituary  of  the  Rev.  Richard  Davis,  of  New  Zealand, 
IN  THE  Church  Missionary  Record. 

Another  of  the  old  standard-bearers  in  New  Zealand 
has  recently  been  taken  to  his  rest. 

Mr.  Davis  arrived  in  New  Zealand  while  the  natives  were  still 
in  heathenism,  and  bound  by  the  yoke  of  the  complex  tapu  system. 
He  saw  the  dawn  after  a  long  night  of  preliminary  toil  and  patient 
and  prayerful  waiting,  and  rejoiced  over  the  first  instances  of  con- 
version. One  of  the  very  earliest  was  the  old  chief  Rangi.  The 
opening  of  this  man's  mind  to  the  perception  of  Gospel  light  and 
truth  was  in  the  highest  degree  encouraging  and  interesting  to 
the  missionaries  of  those  days. 

This  and  similar  cases  ushered  in  that  wide-spread  desire  for 
Christian  instruction  which  exhibited  itself  so  unmistakably  in 
1839.  So  rapid  was  the  progress  of  inquiry,  that  in  July  1840 
the  missionaries,  Williams,  Maunsell,  and  Davis,  reported  that  there 
were  not  fewer  than  30,000  natives  under  instruction.  "Per- 
haps," adds  the  then  Rev.  W.  Williams,  now  Bishop  of  Waiapu, 
"  there  is  not  any  one  mission  belonging  to  our  Society  on  which 
a  larger  measure  of  God's  blessing  has  been  poured  out  than  on 
New  Zealand.      The  population,  as  a  body,  profess  Christianity." 

On  Trinity  Sunday,  1843,  Mr.  R.  Davis,  having  been  ordained 
deacon,  was  placed  in  charge  of  villages  distant  from  the  Waimate 
from  five  to  thirty  miles,  having  his  residence  at  a  central  spot 
called  Kaikohe,  in  the  neighbourhood  of  the  chief  Heke,  who,  the 
next  year,  having  cut  down  the  flag-staff  at  Kororarika,  came  into 
armed  collision  with  the  Government.  It  was  just  at  this  time 
that,  the  mission-house  at  Kaikohe  being  finished,  Mr.  Davis  was 
about  to  remove  his  family  thither  from  the  Waimate.  The 
excitement  among  the  natives  was  very  great,  and  it  became  a 


440  ArrENDix. 

question  whether,  under  such  circumstances,  it  was  safe  to  go  on  ; 
but  Mr.  Davis  was  willing  to  do  so  at  all  hazards.  Thus  these 
devoted  servants  of  the  Lord  placed  themselves  in  the  very  midst 
of  the  hostile  natives ;  nor  were  they  otherwise  than  respected  by 
the  insurgent  chief.  "  Heke,"  Mr.  Davis  observes,  "  has  not  been 
unmindful  of  us.  If  we  had  not  been  here,  it  is  probable  that 
this  would  have  been  made  the  scene  of  conflict ;  but  he  promised 
it  should  not  be  so,  and  up  to  this  time  he  has  kept  his  word." 

In  January  184G  the  insuixection  was  crushed,  through  the 
midst  of  it  our  missionary  and  his  family  being  preserved  unin- 
jured. "  We  thankfully  record,"  he  observes,  "  the  goodness  and 
faithfulness  of  God  toward  us  in  this  season  of  trial.  Not  a  hair 
of  our  head  has  been  suffered  to  fall  to  the  ground." 

Mr.  Davis  had  now  to  address  himself  earnestly  to  the  up-hill 
work  of  recovering  the  ground  which  had  been  lost,  and  reviving 
the  action  of  Christianity  amongst  the  natives.  Nor  was  he  left 
without  encouragement.  Many  interesting  facts  occur  in  the 
notices  of  his  patient  labour  from  year  to  year.  Amongst  others 
is  the  conversion  and  baptism  of  the  chief  Maika,  one  of  the 
warriors  in  the  recent  disturbances  ;  and,  as  the  result  of  this 
man's  example  and  earnest  efforts  amongst  his  people,  many  were 
aroused,  and  backsliders,  with  sorrow  for  the  past,  retraced  their 
steps.  In  the  midst  of  these  labours  the  missionary  was  called 
upon  to  visit  Heke  in  his  last  illness.  At  first  he  was  repulsive 
in  his  manner  :  afterwards,  as  sickness  became  more  heavy,  and 
death  was  evidently  approaching,  he  grew  attentive  and  serious, 
and  professed  to  look  to  Christ  for  mercy  ;  and  in  that  state  he 
died.  His  death  was  a  relief.  "  Since  the  death  of  Heke  we 
have  enjoyed  peaceful  serenity  in  our  atmo.sphere,  to  which  we 
were  previously  almost  strangers.  0  for  gratitude  to  the  Giver 
of  this  blessing  !  The  people  of  this  place  appear  to  enjoy  their 
deliverance  from  that  tyranny  and  oppression,  to  which  they  were 
subject  during  his  lifetime." 

Mr.  Davis  has  now  entered  into  rest  himself  He  had  passed 
through  the  miseries  of  one  war.  The  Dn-d  removed  him  before, 
in  his  old  age,  his  heart  was  saddened  by  the  sorrow  of  another. 
That  war  is  now  in  full  action.  They,  who  might  have  been  ren- 
dered staunch  friends  and  loyal  subjects,  through  gross  misman- 
agement have  been  alienated.    Excluded  from  the  ri'dits  of  British 


APPENDIX.  441 

subjects,  disqualified  from  a  vote  iu  the  colonial  elections,  denied 
the  power  to  appropriate  a  portion  of  their  own  lands  to  the  sup- 
port of  their  own  native  clergy,  they  were  rendered  distrustful, 
until,  combining  for  mutual  security,  they  aimed  to  possess,  and 
have  recognised  as  their  rightful  position,  a  semi-independence. 
This  has  been  refused,  and  the  result  is  war  ;  a  war  which  might 
have  been  avoided,  and  which  no  right-thinking  person  can  regard 
in  any  other  light  than  that  of  a  great  national  calamity.  May 
the  good  Lord  bring  it  to  a  speedy  termination,  and  avert  the 
evil  consequences  of  which  we  are  apprehensive  ! 

i.  Descendants  of  Rev.  Richard  Davis. 

Children. 

1.  Mary  Ann  Davis,  vi.  to  Rev.  Joseph  Matthews,  Missionary 

at  Kaitaia. 

2.  Matilda  Davis,  m.  to  William  Puckey,  Missionary  at  Kaitaia. 

3.  Serena  Davis,  m.  to  Rev.  Henry  Butt,  Incumbent  of  Blen- 

heim, Marlborough. 

4.  James  Davis,  residing  on  his  own  estate  at  Swarraton,  in 

AVaimate,  m.  Caroline  Iselton. 

5.  William  Davis,  residing  on  his  own  estate  at  Woodrow,  in 

Waimate,  m.  Eleanor  Norris. 

6.  Jane  Davis,  m.  to  E.  M.  Williams,  Resident-Magistrate  of 

Waimate,  residing  at  Puketona. 

7.  Margaretta  Eleonora  ]\Iarella  Davis,  m.  to  James  Alfred 

Bedggood  of  Roseburn,  in  Waimate. 

8.  Sophia  Louisa  Davis,  m.  to  James  Kemp,  residing  on  his 

own  estate  at  Ahu,  near  Waimate. 

9.  John  King  Davis,  born  10th  February  18o8. 

Grand  children  : — Children  of  Mrs.  Matthews. 
1.  Richard  Henry  Matthews.     2.  Robert  Noble  Herbert 
Matthews.     3.  Eliza  Anne    Matthews.     4.  Earnest 
William   Davis    Matthews.     5.  Mary  Sophia  Louisa 
Matthews.      6.  Samuel  Hayward  Ford  ]\Iatthews. 

Children  of  Mrs.  Piichey. 
1.  William  George  Puckey.     2.  Edward  Walter  Puckey. 
3.  Mary  Serena  Puckey.     4.  I\Iargarita  Jane  Puckey. 


442  APPENDIX. 

5.   Charles    Iselton    Pcjckey.       6.    Rtchakd     Henry 
Martyn  Puckey.     7.  Annie  Matilda  Sophia  Marella 
PucKEY.     8.  Francis  James  Puckey. 
Children  of  Airs.  Butt. 
1.  Lucy  Jane    Butt.      2.  John    Marten    Butt.      3.  Mary 
Serena    Butt.       4.    George    Free    Butt.       5.   Henry 
Francis  Butt.     6.  Sophia  Frances  Butt. 
Children  of  James  Davis. 
1 .  Mary  Emily  Davis.    2.  Richard  Coleman  Davis.    3.  John 
Noble  Coleman  Davis.     4.  Annie  Maria  Ellen  Davis. 
5.  Clara  Eliza  Alice  Davis. 

Children  of  Mrs.  Wdliavis. 
1.  Henry  Edward  Williams.  2.  Thomas  Sydney  AVilliams. 
3.  Mary  Anne  Williams.  4.  Allen  Williams.  5.  Jo- 
seph Heathcote  Williams.  6.  Alfred  Owen  Williams. 
7.  George  Coldham  Williams.  8,  Arthur  Williams. 
9.  Ellen  Jane  Williams. 

Children  of  Mrs.  Bedggood. 
1.  Richard  Hugh  Bedggood.      2.  Henry  Francis  Bedggood. 
3.  Mary  Davis  Bedggood. 

Children  of  Mrs.  Kemp. 
1.  Francis  Jabies  Kemp.     2.  Mary  Edith  Kemp.     3.  Cecil 
Richard  Day  Kemp.      4.  Charlotte  Kemp.     5.  Ethel 
Jane  Kemp. 

The  descendants  of  Rev.  Ricliard  Davis  now  amount  to  nine 
children,  forty-two  grandchildren,  five  great-graudcliildren,  and 
four  grandchildren  by  marriage. 


APPENDIX  11. 

Conference  at  Keri  Keri,  15th  November  1825,  between 
the  Missionaries  of  the  Church  Missionary  Society  and 
'HoNGi,  and  other  Maori  Chiefs,  to  dissuade  the  Chiefs 
from  going  to  war,  taken  down  by  Mr.  Davis  on  the  sjiot, 
and  by  him  transmitted  to  the  Author.  This  was  the  first 
Conference  of  tlie  kind  ever  held  in  New  Zealand. 


APPEXDIX.  *  443 

Missionaries. — As  we  understood  you  would  be  princii:)ally 
here  at  this  time,  that  is,  the  chiefs  of  this  district,  we.  wished 
to  see  you,  that  we  might  express  our  good-will  towards  you,  as 
not  having  had  so  favourable  an  opportunity  since  we  have  been 
on  the  Island. 

^Hongi.  — I  suppose  you  are  come  to  endeavour  to  hinder  us 
from  going  to  fight. 

Missionaries. — Our  friends  feel  very  much  for  you.  Their  love 
is  great.  They  are  glad  to  hear  of  your  improvement  in  agri- 
culture, etc. 

Once  we  were  as  you  are,  clad  as  you  are,  with  houses  similar 
to  yours,  but  you  see  now  we  possess  all  things.  Our  friends 
seeing  you  had  nothing,  no  axes,  no  blankets,  no  corn,  no  pigs, 
no  potatoes,  etc.,  sent  a  ship  to  visit  you,  commanded  by  Captain 
Cook.  Since  then  several  others  have  come,  and  within  these 
ten  years  missionaries  have  resided  among  you  at  the  hazard  of 
their  lives. 

Raiua.—V^"\\&t  1 

Missionaries. — We  knew  that  the  "  Boyd"  had  been  taken  by 
the  natives  of  Wangaroa,  and  that  the  whole  of  her  crew  had  been 
murdered  by  them.  And  were  it  not  for  the  missionaries  living 
on  shore  amongst  you,  the  shipping  would  not  visit  the  Island 
as  they  do. 

Chiefs. — True,  trae. 

Pakida. — Yes ;  the  missionaries'  forefathers  lived  iu  houses 
similar  to  ours. 

^Hongi. — Yes  ;  and  clothed  themselves  with  dog-skins,  the 
same  as  you  are  now  wearing,  pointing  to  one  of  his  countrymen 
who  was  clothed  with  dog-skins. 

Missionaries. — Missionaries  came  amongst  you  that  you  might 
learn  to  farm,  and  instead  of  being  poor  and  having  nothing  to 
eat  but  fern-root,  and  sometimes  very  little  of  that,  that  you 
might  have  farms  and  houses,  clothes,  cows,  and  horses,  etc.,  as 
the  English  have  in  Port-Jackson  and  in  Europe. 

'Hongi. — They  must  have  their  bad  hearts  thrown  away  before 
they  can  see  the  good  of  these  things. 

Uduroa. — I  thought  the  people  of  Rangi-houa  ought  to  have 
understood  the  nature  of  these  good  things  most,  as  the  while 
people  have  been  among  them  for  a  long  time. 


444  •  APPENDIX. 

Missionaries. — The  missionaries  have  already  beeu  sufficiently- 
long  on  shore  for  many  of  you  to  have  learnt  the  civil  arts  of 
life,  such  as  carpentering,  blacksmithing,  shipbuilding,  reading, 
writing,  etc. 

'Hongi. — If  the  ship  had  been  built  at  Te  Keri-Keri,  T  should 
have  understood  it. 

Chiefs. — The  children  are  the  best  to  learn  these  things. 

Titori. — Ah  !  but  when  will  they  learn  1 

Chiefs. — They  have  learnt  already,  and  there  is  not  a  letter  or 
word  in  the  book  but  they  can  tell. 

Titori. — Indeed  !  then  they  will  learn,  tnaly. 

Missionaries. — Those  that  understand  the  book  best  in  Eng- 
land are  the  greatest  and  most  useful  men. 

'Hongi. — Yes  ;  the  gentlemanship  of  the  English  is  not  alto- 
gether derived  from  their  forefathers,  but  from  their  great  learning. 

Fakida. — If  we  had  the  same  desire  to  learn  the  Eurojjean 
arts,  as  we  have  to  learn  our  own  nonsense,  we  should  have 
understood  many  things  before  now. 

Missionaries. — You  are  very  forgetful. 

''Hongi. — Yes,  we  are.  If  we  understood  the  book  we  should 
not  forget. 

Missio7iaries. — You  have  received  vast  quantities  of  tools,  but 
where  are  they  ?  You  have  had  vast  quantities  of  potatoes,  but 
where  are  they  1  You  have  had  vast  quantities  of  pigs,  but 
Avhere  are  they  1  Have  you  anything  now  but  the  land,  which 
no  one  can  take  away,  and  the  present  crop  in  the  ground  1 
Are  you  not  as  you  were  before  you  obtained  those  axes,  and 
hoes,  etc.  ? 

Your  potatoes  and  pigs,  etc.,  have  been  sold  for  muskets  and 
powder.  The  powder  is  gone  to  smoke,  and  your  muskets  are 
continually  breaking.  And  the  reason  that  you  have  not  learnt 
the  knowledge  of  the  useful  arts  of  life  from  us  is,  every  season 
you  have  gone  all  away  to  the  southward  to  war. 

We  hear  that  you  are  now  about  preparing  another  expedition, 
and  we  cannot  but  express  our  fears  that  many  of  you  will  be 
killed.  You  remember  well  the  past  fight,  when  so  many  were 
killed  and  wounded.  The  field  of  battle  is  the  field  of 
DEATH.  If  you  go  to  kill  the  enemy,  you  know  they  will  also 
endeavour  to  kill  you.     Had  you  remained  at  home  the  last  time, 


APPENDIX.  445 

as  we  wished  you,  your  friends  who  were  killed  would  have  been 
now  with  you.  By  continuing  in  the  present  state  of  mind,  you 
may  fight  with  your  enemies,  and  they  with  you,  until  you  are 
nearly  all  cut  off. 

We  are  exceedingly  sorry  for  the  death  of  those  who  were 
killed,  and  for  those  who  were  wounded.  Should  you  proceed  to 
the  war,  you  will  be  sorry  yourselves  when  you  find  many  of  your 
relatives  are  killed,  that  you  did  not  take  our  advice. 

^Hongi.  — Yes  ;  we  shall  be  sorry. 

Hihi. — Your  words  press  ours  down.  You  do  not  give  us 
time  to  speak  for  ourselves. 

Jfissionaries. — Well,  we  can  but  speak  to  you,  and  express  our 
love.     Is  it  not  from  love  that  we  have  thus  addressed  you  1 

Rawa. — It  is,  truly.  Stop  till  we  return  from  war,  and  we  will 
all  learn  the  good  things. 

'Hongi. — Yes,  truly.  The  white  peojile  have  spoken  to  us 
from  love. 

Missionaries. — We  are  afraid  some  of  you  will  be  killed.  In 
the  last  fight  Charley  was  killed,  Toutiri  was  killed,  with  many 
others.  If  you  go  to  kill  your  enemies,  are  you  not  likely  to  be 
killed  yourselves  1 

Answer. — Yes,  indeed. 

Missionaries. — Are  you  sure  that  neither  of  you  here  present 
will  be  killed  if  you  go  to  fight  1 

'Hongi. — Can  you  tell  which  of  us  will  be  killed  ? 

Missionaries. — No:  but  in  going  to  war  do  you  not  rush  into 
the  arms  of  death,  as  from  a  frightful  precipice  ? 

'Hongi. — A  man  that  hath  a  large  loving  heart  for  his  friends 
who  have  been  killed,  will  bid  the  Avorld  farewell,  and  jump  from 
the  precipice. 

Missionaries. — The  enemy  knows  of  your  coming,  and  will  pre- 
pare to  fight  you  accordingly,  and  consequently  you  run  yourselves 
into  danger  and  death. 

^Hongi. — Yes,  yes  ;  it  is  true  we  do  rush  upon  death. 

Missionaries. — What  satisfaction  is  it  to  you  thus  to  o-q  to 
fight,  as  you  know  that  some  of  you  will  be  killed  ? 

'Hongi. — When  we  fight  there  are  but  few  of  us  killed,  and 
many  of  the  others,  and  that  is  a  satisfaction. 

Fakida. — Our  war  and  fighting  were  sown  into  our  hearts  by 


44G  APPENDIX. 

our  parents,  as  j'our  learning  was  sown  into  your  hearts  by  your 
parents. 

Ulongi. — When  we  have  killed  our  enemies  we  shall  be  at  rest. 

Missionaries. — |Our  forefathers  were  like  you.  They  fought 
till  they  had  nearly  killed  each  other.  And  the  people  of  au 
adjacent  island,  seeing  their  weakness,  went  over  and  took  their 
country  from  them.  And  if  you  proceed  in  this  way  it  may  be 
tlie  same  with  you. 

'Hongi. — Yes,  it  may. 

Missionaries. — Is  there  not  au  island  near  this  ?  And  may 
not  the  people  of  that  island  take  the  same  advantage  of  you  1 

Ulongi. — No  ;  there  is  no  danger  of  that. 

Missionaries. — We  are  much  grieved  on  account  of  the  death 
of  Charley  and  others.  It  grieved  us  much  to  see  his  bones 
brought  back,  and  also  to  see  Moka  and  other  chiefs  return 
Avounded  and  disabled.  Surely  you  have  no  regard  for  yourselves 
or  your  friends,  or  you  would  leave  off  fighting. 

'Hongi. — The  love  of  Charley  for  his  friends  who  were  killed 
some  time  ago  was  the  cause  of  his  death. 

Missionaries. — If  you  who  arc  here  present  go  to  the  fight, 
and  three  of  you  are  killed,  what  will  the  others  do  1 

^Ilongi. — Why,  go  and  fight  again.  And  if  they  should  be 
killed  also,  they  would  rejoice  to  go  into  the  other  world  to  be 
with  their  departed  friends.  And  those  who  are  left  alive  must 
make  peace. 

Missionaries. — Were  you  sorry  or  glad  when  you  returned  from 
the  last  fight  1 

Aitsiver.-^Yery  sorry  indeed. 

Missionaries. — If  you  go  again  and  many  of  you  are  killed, 
what  will  be  your  joy  when  you  return  1 

Answer. — Some  of  us  may  be  killed. 

Missionaries. — We  can  but  speak  to  you.  We  wish  to  do  you 
good,  and  your  children.  We  wish  to  teach  your  children  as  our 
own.  We  ask  no  payment.  Is  there  any  love  in  this  1  Some 
of  you  have  visited  our  countries,  and  have  seen  that  the  people 
can  read  and  write.  This  knowledge  they  pay  a  great  price  for. 
You  have  had  many  things  from  us,  but  at  this  time,  as  we  told 
you  before,  you  only  possess  your  land.  If  you  were  to  sit  quiet 
at  home  and  cultivate  your  lands,  and  learn  the  book,  you  would 


ArrENDix. '  447 

soon  become  like  us.  There  is  a  vessel  now  building  which  would 
take  your  articles  of  trade  to  Port-Jackson,  where  you  may  dis- 
pose of  them  to  good  advantage.  For  instance,  if  you  were  to 
saw  timber,  the  plank  would  sell  well.  If  you  were  to  cultivate 
your  lauds  iu  a  jiroper  manner,  which  you  have  now  an  oppor- 
tunity and  the  advantage  of  doing,  you  may  load  the  vessel  with 
wheat,  whicli  article  would  also  sell  well.  If  you  were  to  dress 
a  quantity  of  flax,  it  would  be  sure  to  fetch  a  good  price  in  the 
colony.  In  the  prosperity  of  other  islands  you  may  see  the  nature 
of  your  own  advantages. 

'' Hongi. — Well,  our  fighting  will  soon  be  over. 

Missionaries. —  If  you  go  to  the  fight  and  are  killed,  it  would 
he  but  little  consequence  if  it  were  not  for  the  anger  of  God. 
Those  of  you  who  are  killed  will  go  to  the  jjlace  of  fire,  and  be 
slaves  to  the  evil  spirit.  This  we  know  to  be  true,  because  it  is 
written  in  the  book  of  God.  We  have  now  concluded.  ^  Is  it  not 
from  love  that  we  have  thus  spoken  to  you  1 

Answer. — Yes  ;  it  is  from  love  indeed. 

Missionaries. — We  pray  for  you  every  day  that  God  may  change 
your  hearts,  that  God  may  bless  you  with  new  hearts,  that  you 
may  leave  off"  fighting. 

Titori. — The  man  that  was  killed  iu  our  last  fight  was  a  great 
man.     Our  present  expedition  cannot  be  put  off". 

''Hongi. — My  heart  is  as  hard  as  a  piece  of  wood.  I  cannot 
stop.  I  must  go.  I  must  kill  that  one  man,  "  Toho,"  (meaning 
the  principal  chief  of  Kai-Para.),  But  I  do  believe  you  have  thus 
spoken  to  us  out  of  love. 

Titori. — When  we  return,  if  any  of  us  are  killed,  you  will  say 
it  is  our  own  fault. 

^ Hongi. — If  we  go,  and  the  people  run  away,  we  will  not  pur- 
sue them. 

Missionaries. — Should  those  people  come  here  to  fight  you,  it 
would  be  well  for  you  to  fight  them.  The  great  God  is  as  angry 
with  them  for  fighting  as  He  is  with  you. 

Pakida. — Yes  ;  truly. 

Rawa. — How  should  you  like  for  me  to  learn  the  book  when 
I  return  % 

Missionaries. — Very  well  indeed.  Perhaps  you  may  be  killed 
iu  battle. 


•448  APPENDIX. 

^Hongi. — T  shall  not  be  long  away  if  I  am  not  killed, 

Rawa. — We  shall  soon  return  to  go  to  Port-Jackson. 

Missionaries. — War  is  a  bad  thing. 

^Hongi. — A  bad  thing  indeed. 

Missionaries. — It  would  be  better  for  you  not  to  go. 

Pakida. — If  the  chiefs  stand  up  to  fight,  the  poor  men  must 
stand  up  with  them.  We  have  now  nearly  finished  our  canoes, 
and  if  we  were  not  to  go  we  should  be  cut  off  with  sickness. 
But  when  we  return  we  will  burn  them. 

Missionaries. — We  have  taken  down  your  names  who  are  here 
present,  and  when  you  return  we  will  call  over  the  list. 

Eaioa. — When  we  return  we  will  break  up  our  canoes,  if  any 
of  us  whose  names  you  have  written  in  the  book,  are  missing.  If 
we  fight  some  of  us  may  be  killed.  If  we  do  not  fight  we  shall 
return  in  safety. 

Missionaries. — In  addition  to  our  love  for  you,  if  we  were  not 
thus  to  point  out  to  you  the  danger  you  run  yourselves  into  by 
going  to  war,  and  the  heinous  sin  you  commit  against  God  by 
so  doing,  God  would  punish  us  for  neglect  of  duty,  and  we 
should  be  obliged,  in  part,  to  bear  the  burden  of  your  trans- 
gressions. 

2.  Letter  from  the  Chief  Taiwanga  to  the  Author,  in  Maori 
and  English.  The  first  Letter  ever  written  to  England  by 
a  Native  of  New  Zealand. 

Mardene  Pele,  Odr.  23d,  1 826. 
E  MARA  E  KoMENE, — Te  nei  ano  taku  korero.  Kia  koe, 
kamahue  ano  taku  nei  i'anga  Kino.  Ka  nui  ra  oki  taku  nei  ma- 
takuranga  ki  nga  mahi  kino  o  te  tangata  maodi.  Ko  te  mivonari 
kuakina  ki  au  te  tini  i'anga  omatou  nei  ngakau.  Ka  tini  o  matou 
karakia  ki  te  Atua.  Awe  !  ki  te  ngutu  kau  omatou  karakia,  ki 
hai  tu  ki  te  ngakau.  Me  aki  e  tu  pea  i  te  kaha  o  te  waidua  o  te 
Atua.  Ko  te  pai  oki  tenei  ki  au.  Kia  waka  pono  ki  te  Atua, 
kia  wakarerea  te  tini  mea  kino,  kia  tahaudi  atu  kia  Ta.  E  ma- 
raka  mate  taku  ngakau  kia  kia  ho  atutetahi  kai  taka  mou.  Ko 
te  Reweti  i  mea  mai  a  mua  atu.  E  mara  ka  mate  taku  ngakau 
ki  tetahi  kahua  ra  tapu  moku,  kotahi  koti,  kotahi  tanautete, 
kotahi  weketi,  koti  potai,  me  tetahi  i'ou,  me  te  tokena.     E  pai 


APPENDIX.  449 

ano  adua  paraikete  matoutoudu  ki  au  mo  tak\i  nio  enga.     Te  iia 
kikata  koiitou  ki  taku  nci  tuhituhi.  Ko  TaiWxVNGa. 

English  Translation. 

Sir,  Me.  Coleman, — These  are  my  words  to  you.  My  evil 
works  are  all  done  with.  My  understanding  is  indeed  great  of 
the  many  wicked  works  of  the  New  Zealanders.  The  missionaries 
have  revealed  to  us  the  deceitfulness  of  our  hearts.  Many  are 
the  prayers  we  pray  to  God.  But  alas  !  our  prayers  are  only 
from  the  lips,  they  do  not  come  from  the  heart.  By  and  by, 
perhaps,  they  may  come  from  the  heart,  by  or  through  the 
strength  of  the  Spirit  of  God.  This  is  the  good  thing  to  me,  to 
believe  in  God,  to  cast  away  my  bad  deeds,  and  to  turn  to  Him. 
Sir,  my  heart  is  veiy  bad  to  send  you  some  mats,  but  Mr.  Davis 
says,  at  a  future  time.  Sir,  my  heart  is  very  bad  for  some  clothes 
for  the  sacred  day ;  one  coat,  one  trousers,  one  waistcoat,  one  hat, 
with  some  shoes  and  stockings.  Two  thick  blankets  would  be 
very  acceptable  to  me  for  my  bed.  Don't  you  laugh  at  my 
writing.  Ko  Taiwanga. 


3.  Letter  from  Coleman  Davis  Auheke,  a  hopeful  Native 
Youth  living  in  the  Family  of  Mr.  Davis,  to  the  Author. 
Translated  into  English. 

My  dear  Coleman, — The  good  friend  of  Davis,  here  am  I  .sit- 
ting at  the  Waimate  thinking  of  God.  Hear  thou  what  I  have 
to  say  respecting  my  place  of  abode.  I  have  just  commenced 
writing  to  you.  Here  am  I  sticking  close  to  my  father  Davis.  He 
is  here  bearing  the  good  news  of  Jesus  Christ  to  New  Zealanders. 
We  are  constantly  urging  them.  Praying  are  we  to  the  Lord  to 
cause  His  love  to  descend  upon  all  men  of  the  world.  Although 
at  a  distance  thou,  heariijg  constantly  am  I  of  your  speech.  The 
New  Zealanders  will  presently  go  to  war.  From  the  evil  of  their 
hearts  they  persist  in  wickedness.  0  friend,  I  have  heard  from 
mother's  letter  (letter  of  Mrs.  Coleman)  of  the  good  things  of 
God.  The  people  are  but  few  who  desire  to  receive  the  words  of 
the  Lord.  Some  are  thinking  of  guns  and  powder.  Here  are  the 
missionaries  urging  us  to  cast  away  the  things  of  this  evil  world, 

2  F 


450  APPENDIX. 

making  known  to  lis  the  words  of  Jesus  Chri.-st,  beseeching  us 
speedily  to  cast  away  the  evil  tilings  of  the  ]\[aori  (native)  world. 
This  is  my  speech  to  you  concerning  the  things  of  this  land. 
This  is  my  desire  to  receive  of  the  things  of  heaven.  Do  you  pray 
for  us  Maori  (native)  men  1  Here  are  we  working  at  the  gardens, 
at  the  farms.  Here  also  are  we  working  at  houses.  0  friend, 
we  are  praying  that  the  Maori  (native)  men  may  be  turned,  that 
their  hearts  may  go  out  after  Jesus  Christ,  our  Parent  in  heaven. 
This  is  right,  0  friend  !  This  is  the  best  thing  "for  me.  Let  my 
thoughts  be  fully  turned  to  the  Lord.  This  is  right  thing  for 
the  believing  people.  0  friend  !  0  the  Coleman  !  Six  years  I 
have  lived  at  the  house  of  instruction,  have  heard  the  good  word 
of  God.  Here  :u"e  the  missionaries  of  Paihia,  of  Kerikeri,  of 
Rangihoua,  oflering  i)raise  to  the  Lord.  0  friend  !  0  good  friend 
of  my  father  !  Here  are  my  thoughts  within  me.  The  men,  the 
evil  tribe  of  this  land  are  full  of  evil.  All  the  men  are  at  evil, 
working  the  works  of  the  evil  spirit.  The  Maori  (native)  men 
are  going  on  darkly,  they  will  not  see  the  things  of  heaven.  The 
things  of  the  Lord  are  foolishness  to  them.  I  have  nothing  more 
to  say.  One  word  more.  A  great  number  of  men  are  going  to 
war,  and  presently  will  fight.  0  friend,  the  good  friend  of  my 
father,  here  are  we  sitting  at  New  Zealand  !  We  are  constantly 
thinking  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  world.  The  believing  people 
are  preserved.  The  Lord  will  preserve  us  by  day  and  by  night. 
Here  are  some  persons  thinking  of  Jesus  Christ.  The  tribe  is 
very  small  who  are  inclined  well  towards  the  Lord.  This  is  my 
book  to  you. 

From  the  son  of  Davis,  from  Auiieke. 
To  Coleman. 

4,   Letter  from  the  Chief  Paratene  (Broughton)  to  Mrs. 
Coleman,  dictated  by  him  to  Mr.  Davis. 

Waimate,  New  Zealand, 
January  25,  1834. 

My  dear  Friend, — I  saw  some  time  ago  your  very  good  letter 
to  me,  and  received  the  good  things  of  this  life  which  you  and  the 
ladies  .sent  me  for  the  benefit  of  my  body.  For  these  things  I 
am  thankful. 


APPENDIX.  451 

My  friend,  I  salute  you.  Here  I  am  sitting  with  my  evil 
nature,  thinking  upon  God  for  us  and  for  my  people.  Here  lies 
evil  in  the  innermost  part  of  my  heart.  I  must  think  towards 
God  for  the  salvation  of  my  soul.  I  have  heard  from  your  letter 
that  I  must  be  careful  not  to  be  puffed  up.  You  have  told  me 
to  be  jealous  of  myself ;  but  alas  !  the  fleshly  heart  is  not  jealous. 
But  here  I  am  praying  to  God  to  keep  and  preserve  my  heart  from 
sinning  against  Him.  The  words  contained  in  your  letter  are 
words  of  truth.  I  have  heretofore  been  a  very  wicked  man.  I 
have  been  a  cruel  man.  I  have  been  a  thief.  It  is  from  the  mis- 
sionaries that  I  have  heard  the  word,  which  has  made  me  attentive 
to  the  things  of  God.  These  are  part  of  my  words  to  you  :  Pray 
for  me,  that  I  may  do  well.  I  hope  I  shall  not  forget  to  pray 
for  you.  I  find  my  heart  hard  to  learn.  I  am  jealous  of  my 
sin.  The  things  of  this  world  will  not  satisfy  my  soul,  the  things 
of  God  alone  will  do  it.  These  are  my  thoughts  and  desires,  that 
I,  and  my  wife  and  children,  and  all  people,  may  be  saved  through 
Jesus  Christ.  My  heart  is  at  times  made  joyfid  by  the  preaching 
of  the  missionaries.  But  while  I  am  sometimes  joyful  through 
hope,  I  am  at  other  times  made  sorrowful  through  sin  that  dwell- 
eth  in  me.  It  is  from  the  strengthening  influence  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  that  I  am  enabled  to  go  out  to  preach  the  good  news  of 
salvation  to  the  surrounding  tribes.  Formerly  it  was  not  so. 
When  I  went  out,  it  was  for  some  wickedness  or  other,  which  my 
evil  heart  delighted  in.  I  hope  my  heart  has  been  made  sacred 
by  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  it  is  from  thence  that  I  have  been  enabled 
to  do  as  I  have  done.  I  am  not  afraid  of  the  evil  words  of  man. 
Let  his  words  remain  with  himself.  But  I  am  jealous  and  fearful 
of  my  evil,  natural  heart.  May  the  name  of  Christ  be  always 
sacred  to  my  heart  ! 

I  now  have  just  a  word  for  my  friend  Mrs.  Coleman.  I  salute 
you,  my  friend.  I  received  a  letter  first  from  you.  In  that  letter 
you  requested  me  to  beware  of  the  temptations  of  Satan.  Here 
am  I  praying  daily  to  God  for  us  all.  Does  the  word  of  God 
grow  in  my  tribe,  or  does  it  not  t  My  thoughts  are  lifted  up  to 
God  every  day.  I  am  praying  to  God  to  reveal  to  me  the  hidden 
evils  of  my  heart,  that  I  may  not  deceive  myself,  and  lose  my  soul. 
Although  our  bodies  are  at  a  great  distance  from  each  other,  yet 
let  our  souls  cleave  as  one  to  Christ.     Were  it  not  for  the  evil 


452  APPENDIX. 

hearts,  the  deaf,  unheeding  liearts,  which  we  carry  within  us,  we 
(the  people  of  tliis  land)  would  have  been  saved  ere  this  time.  At 
present,  wy  soul  rejoices  in  God  as  my  God.  The  only  thing  I 
desire  for  myself,  for  my  wife,  and  for  my  children,  is  God.  It 
is  my  wish  to  possess  the  Spirit  of  Christ,  and  to  be  guided  by 
Him.  Sin  is  the  destruction  of  mankind,  and  I  have  much  of 
that  in  my  heart.  Formerly  it  broke  out  in  outrageous  acts  of 
wickedness,  but  now,  although  I  feel  it  within,  it  does  not  reign. 

I  have  now  a  word  to  say  to  the  ladies  who  sent  me  the  kind 
jn-esent  of  clothes  for  myself,  for  my  wife,  and  for  my  children. 
For  these  things  I  am  thankful,  because  they  are  good  for  my 
body.  These  things  are  well  in  their  places,  but,  like  all  other 
things  of  this  world,  they  perish  in  using,  but  the  word  of  Gotl 
endureth  for  ever. — Hi  oi  auo  aku  kupu  ki  a  koutou, 

Na  te  Paratene. 

January  26th. 
My  dear  Mrs.  Coleman, — The  above  I  wrote  yesterday  from 
the  Chief  Broughton's  mouth,  sentence  by  sentence,  as  it  was 
delivered  by  him.  It  is  quite  a  jumble  of  sentences,  and  those 
sentences  are  disrobed  of  much  of  their  beauty  by  translation.  He 
is  a  person  of  much  thought  and  animation,  and  I  have  no  doubt 
but  his  name  is  written  in  the  Lamb's  book  of  life.  He  is  nmch 
laughed  at  and  jeered  by  some,  but  as  he  has  now  lived  an  exem- 
plary life  for  some  time,  he  is  much  respected  by  others.  His 
conversation  yesterday  to  me  was  of  that  kind  which  tends  to 
cheer  the  heart  of  a  missionary.  What  a  miracle  of  mercy  !  But 
what  do  I  say  1  Surely  every  Christian  is  a  miracle  of  mercy 
as  much  as  Broughton  the  New  Zealand  chief  The  Lord's  cause, 
I  trust,  continues  to  grow,  and  the  Gospel  literally  rules  here  in 
the  midst  of  its  enemies.  Broughton,  to  all  appearance,  values 
letters  more  than  he  does  anything.  Those  letters,  or  rather  what 
is  contained  in  them,  furnish  him  with  new  matter  for  his  con- 
versations with  his  own  and  other  tribes.  He  cannot  yet  read 
the  Bil)le  iluently,  but  every  little  encouragement  seems  to  act  as 
a  stimulus  to  his  learning.  Mr.  Broughton  has  just  sent  him  out 
several  valuable  presents,  accompanied  with  a  letter.  The  pre- 
sents he  duly  appreciates,  but  the  letter  he  thinks  much  of  IMr. 
Broughton,  among  other  things,  has  sent  him  a  copy  of  the  /"**/- 


APPENDIX.  453 

(jiirns  Progress,  part  of  wliich  T  read  to  liim  yesterday.  He  was 
uiucli  struck  with  the  characters  contained  therein,  particularly 
with  that  of  Obstinate,  because,  he  said,  it  so  much  resembled 
that  of  many  of  the  natives. 

Alas  !  what  great  need  there  is  for  watchfulness,  lest  we  should 
depart  from  that  simplicity  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus  !  Indeed, 
we  require  watering  every  moment,  and  keeping  night  and  day, 
or  we  should  soon  fall  away,  and  speedily  depart  from  that  sim- 
plicity which  is  so  needful  to  the  Christian  character,  and  without 
which  the  name  of  Christian  is  but  an  empty  appellation.  These 
poor  natives  require  a  great  deal  of  care  to  keep  them  from  falling 
into  error,  and  so  deceiving  their  own  souls.  I  am  often  led  to 
fear,  and  to  say,  "  Who  is  suiiicient  for  these  things  V  May  the 
Lord  prepare  us  all  for  greater  degrees  of  usefulness  here,  and  for 
the  joys  of  His  kingdom  hereafter  !  Our  stay  in  this  world 
cannot  be  long.  Changes  are  at  hand.  I  believe  they  are  much 
nearer  than  they  are  considered  to  be.  The  Christian  world 
is  in  a  sad,  dark,  dead-alive  state.  Many  talk  well,  but  there 
ARE,  I  feak,  but  few  WHO  AVALK  WELL.  Where  religion  does 
not  beget  the  spirit  of  Christ,  it  is  spurious  and  deceptive.  That 
we  may  be  all  of  the  happy  number  who  shall  hail  the  Re- 
deemer's appearing  with  joy,  is  the  fervent  prayer  of, — My  dear 
Mrs.  Coleman,  yours  most  truly  in  our  dear  Lord, 

Richard  Davis. 


APPENDIX  III. 

Treaty  of  Waitangi  from  a  Copy  printed  at  the  Government 
Press,  Aucldand. 

Her  Majesty  Victoria,  Queen  of  the  United  Kingdom  of  Great 
Britain  and  Ireland,  regarding  with  her  royal  favour  the  native 
Chiefs  and  Tribes  of  New  Zealand,  and  anxious  to  protect  their 
just  rights  and  property,  and  to  secure  to  them  the  enjoyment  of 
peace  and  good  order,  has  deemed  it  necessary,  in  consequence  of 
the  great  number  of  her  Majesty's  subjects  who   have   already 


454  APPENDIX. 

settled  in  New  Zealand,  and  tlie  rapid  extension  of  emigration 
both  from  Europe  and  Australia  ■which  is  still  in  progress,  to 
constitute  and  appoint  a  functionary  properly  authorized  to  treat 
with  the  aborigines  of  New  Zealand  for  the  recognition  of  her 
Majesty's  sovereign  authority  over  the  whole  or  any  part  of  those 
islands.  Her  Majesty,  therefore,  being  desirous  to  establish  a 
settled  form  of  civil  government  with  a  view  to  avert  the  evil 
consequences  which  must  result  from  the  absence  of  the  necessary 
laws  and  institutions  alike  to  the  native  population  and  to  her 
subjects,  has  been  graciously  pleased  to  empower  and  authorize 
me,  William  Hobson,  a  Captain  in  her  Majesty's  Royal  Navy, 
Consul,  and  Lieutenant-Governor  of  such  parts  of  New  Zealand 
as  may  be,  or  hereafter  shall  be,  ceded  to  her  Majesty,  to  invite 
the  Confederated  and  Independent  Chiefs  of  New  Zealand  to  con- 
cur in  the  following  Articles  and  Conditions  : — 

Article  the  First. 
The  Chiefs  of  the  Confederation  of  the  United  Tribes  of  New 
Zealand,  and  the  separate  and  independent  Chiefs  who  have  not 
become  members  of  the  Confederation,  cede  to  her  Majesty  the 
Queen  of  England,  absolutely  and  without  reservation,  all  the 
rights  and  powers  of  sovereignty  which  the  said  Confederation  or 
individual  Chiefs  respectively  exercise  or  possess,  or  may  be  sup- 
posed to  exercise  or  to  possess,  over  their  respective  territories 
as  the  sole  sovereigns  thereof. 

Article  the  Second. 
Her  Majesty  the  Queen  of  England  confirms  and  guarantees  to 
the  Chiefs  and  Tribes  of  New  Zealand,  and  to  the  respective 
families  and  individuals  thereof,  the  full,  exclusive,  and  undis- 
turbed possession  of  their  lands  and  estates,  forests,  fisheries,  and 
other  properties  which  they  may  collectively  or  individually  pos- 
sess, so  long  as  it  is  their  wish  and  desire  to  retain  the  same  in 
their  possession  ;  but  the  Chiefs  of  the  United  Tribes  and  the  in- 
dividual Chiefs  yield  to  her  Majesty  the  exclusive  riglit  of  pre- 
emption over  such  lands  as  the  proprietors  thereof  may  be  disposed 
to  alienate,  at  sucli  prices  as  may  be  agreed  upon  between  the 
respective  proprietors  and  persons  appointed  by  her  Majesty  to 
treat  with  them  in  that  behalf. 


APPENDIX.  455 

Article  the  Third. 
In  consideration  thereof,  Her  Majesty  the  Queen  of  England 
extends  to  the  natives  of  New  Zeahiud  her  royal  protection,  and 
imparts  to  them  all  the  rights  and  privileges  of  British  suhjects. 

W.  HoBSON,  Lieutenant  Governor. 

Now,  therefore,  We,  the  Chiefs  of  the  Confederation  of  the 
United  Tribes  of  New  Zealand,  being  assembled  in  Congress  at 
Victoria,  in  Waitangi,  and  we,  the  Separate  and  Independent 
Chiefs  of  New  Zealand,  claiming  authority  over  the  tribes  and 
territories  which  are  specified  after  our  respective  names,  having 
been  made  fully  to  understand  the  provisions  of  the  foregoing 
Treaty,  accept  and  enter  into  the  same  in  the  full  spirit  and  mean- 
ing thereof  :  in  witness  of  which,  we  have  attached  our  signatures 
or  marks  at  the  places  and  the  dates  respectively  specified. 

Done  at  Waitangi,  this  sixth  day  of  February,  in  the  year  of 
our  Lord  one  thousand  eight  hundred  and  forty. 


A  Literal  Translation  into  English,  made  in  New  Zealand, 
of  the  Maori  Version  of  the  Treaty. 

Victoria,  the  Queen  of  England,  in  her  gracious  remembrance 
of  the  Chiefs  and  Tribes  of  New  Zealand,  and  through  her  desire 
to  preserve  to  them  their  chieftainship  and  their  laud,  and  to  pre- 
serve peace  and  quietness  to  them,  has  thought  it  right  to  send 
them  a  gentleman  to  be  her  representative  to  the  natives  of  New 
Zealand.  Let  the  native  Chiefs  in  all  parts  of  the  land  and  in 
the  islands  consent  to  the  Queen's  Government.  Now,  because 
there  are  numbers  of  the  people  living  in  this  land,  and  more 
will  be  coming,  the  Queen  wishes  to  appoint  a  Government,  that 
there  may  be  no  cause  for  strife  between  the  Natives  and  the 
Pakehas,  who  are  now  without  law  :  It  has  therefore  pleased 
the  Queen  to  appoint  me,  William  Hobson,  a  Captain  in  the 
Ptoyal  Navy,  Governor  of  all  parts  of  New  Zealand,  which  shall 
be  ceded  now  and  at  a  future  period  to  the  Queen.  She  off"ers 
to  the  Chiefs  of  the  Assembly  of  the  Tribes  of  New  Zealand,  and 
to  the  other  Chiefs,  the  following  laws  : — 


456  Al-PENDIX. 

I.  Tlie  Chiefs  of  {i.e.  constituting)  the  Assembly,  nnd  all  tlie 
Chiefs  who  are  absent  from  the  Assembly,  shall  cede  to  the  Queen 
of  England  for  ever  the  government  of  all  their  lands. 

II.  The  Queen  of  England  acknowledges  and  guarantees  to  the 
Chiefs,  the  Tribes,  and  all  the  jieople  of  New  Zealand,  the  entire 
supremacy  of  their  lands,  of  their  settlements,  and  of  all  their 
personal  property.  But  the  Chiefs  of  the  Assembly,  and  all  other 
Chiefs,  make  over  to  the  Queen  the  purchasing  of  such  lands, 
which  the  man  who  possesses  the  land  is  willing  to  sell,  according 
to  the  price  agreed  upon  by  him,  and  the  purchaser  appointed  by 
the  Queen  to  purchase  for  her. 

III.  In  return  for  their  acknowledging  the  Government  of  the 
Queen,  the  Queen  of  England  will  protect  all  the  natives  of  New 
Zealand,  and  will  allow  them  the  same  rights  as  the  people  of 
England.  (Signed)         William  Hobson, 

Consul,  and  Lieutenant-Governor. 

We,  the  Chiefs  of  this  Assembly  of  the  Tribes  of  New  Zealand, 
now  assembled  at  Waitangi,  perceiving  the  meaning  of  these  words, 
take  and  consent  to  them  all.  Therefore  we  sign  our  names  and 
our  marks. 

This  is  done  at  Waitangi,  on  the  sixth  day  of  February,  in  the 
one  thousand  eight  hundred  and  fortieth  year  of  our  Lord. 

The  verbal  differences  of  these  two  copies  of  this  Treaty  are 
singular.  This  Treaty  must  determine  the  justice  or  injustice  of 
our  wars  with  the  aborigines  of  New  Zealand.  This  Treaty  de- 
clares that  England  assumed  the  government  of  New  Zealand,  that 
there  should  be  "  no  cause  of  strife  between  the  Natives 
AND  the  Pakehas."  This  Treaty  guarantees  the  collective 
and  individual  possessions  of  the  Maoris.  Now  the  ancient  tenure 
of  land  in  New  Zealand  resembles  Avhat  formerly  existed  in  Ire- 
land, thus  described  by  the  historian  Hume  : — "  No  individual 
of  any  sept,  according  to  the  ancient  customs,  had  tlie  property  of 
any  particular  estate,  but  the  whole  sept  had  a  title  to  the  whole 
territory."     So  in  New  Zealand  none  coidd  alienate  by  sale  land 


APPENDIX.  457 

to  a  stranger  without  the  couseut  of  his  cliief  and  tribe.  Now 
Wiremu  King,  the  chief,  and  the  tribe  both  protested  against  the 
sale  of  a  block  of  land,  which  had  been  disposed  of  without  their 
concurrence.  Our  troops  were  ordered  to  shoot  down  the  Maoris 
vindicating  their  collective  right  to  this  land.  Why  has  then- 
been  no  legal  investigation  of  the  origin  of  this  war  ?  Why 
have  not  the  authors  or  author  been  called  to  account  for  l)lood 
so  unrighteously  shed?  Is  the  tardy  restitution  of  this  block  of 
land  to  the  Maoris  sufficient  rejiaration  for  national  injustice  1 
Will  the  civil  authority  or  authorities  who  ordered  this  onslaught 
be  guUtless  in  that  day,  when  "  the  Lord  coraeth  out  of  His  place 
to  punish  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  for  their  iniquity  :  when 
the  earth  shall  disclose  her  blood,  and  shall  no  more  cover  her 
slain]"  (Isaiah  xxvi.  21.) 


EDINBURGH  :   T.  CONSTABLE,       . 
I'RINTKK  TO  THE  QDEES,  AND  TO  THE  UNIVERSITV. 


Imperial  8vo,  price  Twelve  SJiillings, 

PSALTERIUM    MESSIANIGUM    DAVIDIS 
REGIS    ET    PROPHETyE. 

A  REVISION  OF  THE 

Authorized  English  Versions  of  the  Book  of  Psalms, 

With  QUOTATIONS  from  PEE-EEFORMATION  WEITEES, 

VINDICATING,  IN  ACCORDANCE  WITH  THE  INTERPRETATION  OF  THE  NEW- 
TESTAMENT,  David's  prophetic  manifestation  of  Messiah, 

THE  alpha  and  OMEGA,  THE  SHEPHERD,  PROPHET,  PRIEST, 

AND  KING,  THE  PATTERN  AND  EXEMPLAR  OF  ALL 

THE  BLOOD-BOUGHT  SHEEP  OF  IMMANUEL, 

OF  EVERY  AGE  AND  OF  EVERY  CLIME. 

BY  THE 

Rev.  JOHN  NOBLE   COLEMAN,  M.A, 

LATE  INCUMBENT  OF  VENTNOR. 

LONDON:  JAMES  NISBET  AND  CO.     1863. 


"This  is  a  most  praiseworthy,  laborious,  and  learned  work.  It  has  evi- 
dently been  to  the  author  a  labour  of  love.  The  work  bears  marks  of  close, 
diligent,  and  reverential  study  throughout.  The  author  is  an  excellent 
Hebraist,  and  has  a  thorough  acquaintance  with  both  patristic,  mediaeval, 
and  Eeformation  Theology." — The  Record. 

"  In  preparing  his  work,  the  author  merits  commendation  for  the  labour 
which  he  has  bestowed  upon  the  collation  of  manuscripts,  editions,  and  ver- 
sions, and  for  his  industry  in  collecting  passages  from  many  authors  of  all 
periods.  On  these  accounts  the  volume  will  be  useful  to  the  critic  and  the 
expositor,  who  will  find  in  it  much  curious  matter  worthy  of  attention." — 
Journal  of  Sacred  Literature. 

"  The  title  of  this  valuable  work  is  accurately  indicative  of  its  contents. 
To  appreciate  the  excellence  of  this  book,  it  must  be  not  only  read,  but 
studied.  The  quotations  from  the  writings  of  the  ancient  Christian  and 
Jewish  authors,  with  reference  to  the  Psalms  which  Mr.  Coleman  views  as 
prophetical  of  the  future  exaltation  of  Christ  in  the  Millennial  kingdom,  and 
of  the  events  by  which  its  establishment  is  to  be  preceded,  are  intensely 
interesting.  The  work  is  beautifully  printed  in  a  large  and  clear  type." — 
Achill  Missionary  Herald. 


BIOGRAPHY. 


A  Memoir  of  Count  Zinzendorf.     Translated  from  the  French. 

Post  8vo. 

11. 

Memorials  of  John  Eowen,  LL.D.,  late  Bishop  of  Sierra  Leone. 

Comjjiled  from  his  Letters  and  Journals  by  his  Sister.  Post  8vo,  9s., 
cloth. 

III. 

Memoir  of  the  Life  and  brief  Ministry  of  the  Rev.  David 

SANDEMAN,  Missionary  to  China.  By  the  Rev.  Andrew  A.  P>onar, 
Author  of  the  "  Memoir  of  the  Eev.  R.  M.  M'Cheyne,"  etc.  etc.  Crown 
8vo,  5s.,  cloth. 

IV. 

The  Life  of  the  Rev.  Richard  Knill,  of  St.  Petersburgh.     By 

the  Rev.  C.  M.  Bikri:ll.  Witli  a  Review  of  his  Character  by  the  late 
Rev.  John  Angell  James.  With  Portrait.  Crown  8vo,  4s.  6d.,  cloth. 
Cheap  Edition,  2s.  6d.,  cloth  limp. 

V. 

Brief  Memorials  of  the  Rev.   Alphonse  Francois  Lacroix, 

Missionary  of  the  London  Missionary  Society  in  Calcutta.  By  his  Son- 
in-law,  Rev.  Jo.sEPH  Mullens,  Missionary  of  the  same  Society.  Crown 
.Svo,  5s.,  cluth. 

VI. 

A  Memoir  of  the  Rev.  J.  J.  Weitbrecht,  late  Missionary  of  the 

Church  Missionary  Society.  By  his  Widow.  With  a  Preface  by  the 
Rev.  H.  Venn,  M.A.     Crown  Svo,  7s.  6d.,  cloth. 

VII. 

True  Yoke-Fellows  in  the  Mission  Field.     The  Life   and 

L'lbours  of  the  Rev.  John  Anderson,  and  the  Rev.  Robert  Johnston, 
traced  in  the  Rise  and  Development  of  the  Madras  Free  Church  Mission. 
By  the  Rev.  John  Braidwood,  M.A.     Post  Svo,  7s.  6d.,  cloth. 

VIII. 

Coast  Missions.    A  Memoir  of  the  Rev.  Thomas  Rosie.     By 

the  Rev.  James  Dodds,  Dunbar.     Crown  Svo,  3s.  Gd.,  cloth. 

IX. 

Memoir  of  the  late  Rev.  Robert  Nesbit,  Missionary  of  the 

Free  Church  of  Scotland  at  Bombay.  By  the  Rev.  J.  Mukray  Mitchell. 
Crown  Svo,  6s.,  cloth. 

X. 

Bishop  Wilson's  Journal  Letters.    Addressed  to  his  Family 

during  the  first  nine  years  of  his  Indian  Episcopate.  Edited  by  his 
Son,  the  Rev.  Daniel  Wilson,  JLA.,  A'icar  of  Islington,  and  Rural 
Dean.     Post  Svo,  7s.  Gd.  cloth. 

JAMES  NISBET  AND  CO.,  21,  Berners  Street. 


Date  Due 


»' 

mt 

f 

PRINTED 

IN  U.  S.  A.